|
Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 54:
54. I disclosed to you the knowledge wherein is concealed Tibet's Wisdom. Friends, look forward, forget the past, think about creation for the future, and I shall come to give you Counsel. Exalt others in spirit, and look ahead. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 106:
106. Show valor in battle. Short is the teaching about humanity, but comprehending it is a lengthy task. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 177:
Listen to the truth - your cloudy mood comes from knowing about the unprecedented approaching world cataclysm. The blind rejoice, the deaf make merry. But the awakened spirit is filled with foreboding and sorrow. Weak-spirited are those who in the midst of battle dream of peace. In five years an entire age is outspanned, But mankind regards its ever-swifter course as a disaster. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 282:
282. You will hear of Our Aspirations upon the peaks of the mountains. Read about Our manifested dreams. You will learn about Our Manifestations, yet you will not believe. We teach only those who knock. Firmly will We reject all traitors. Austerely will you speak of Us. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 308:
308. What shall be done about those who threaten you? What shall be done about those who remain unmoved? What shall be done about those who prattle, thinking they know tomorrow? And many there be now - the knowing ones. But I will tell them, "Open your ears." I will tell them, "Cleanse your hands before you begin to write . Clear your voice before you think of proclaiming." I say it. I say it. I have told them. I Myself attest. I Myself will put an end to it, when I deem the time ripe. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 312:
312. Pupil, why think about what cannot be fulfilled? Dissipate not your force in languor of your spirit. My Lotus is a joy to those who visit My Garden. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 347:
347. About love I can say that in pure souls it rushes ever upward. But compassion flows downward. One may love God, One may picture Him as a wondrous Martyr for creative thoughts for the Good of the World. One may trustingly and even daringly knock at the door of His Temple. And if the knock is consciously delivered, Then in response one receives new strength, though it may not at once be recognized. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 350:
350. People have been taught about the heroes of antiquity. At this change of races, should not achievement shine forth anew? The Shield of Our Brotherhood is ready to protect the search for light. Your best endeavors are nurtured by Us like seeds. Blessed are the paths of beauty; The thirst of the world must be quenched. The miracle of New Life is obscured by tatters, yet it lives. Fear not the scum of life; When the pot is boiling, the scum swirls to the top. On the path of podvig there can be no fear, Yet the fire of the heart illumines the way of truth. The truth of Eternity is in beauty of the spirit. The spirit knows where beauty is. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 356:
356. Teach My Path. Help people to develop an understanding of man's nature. They will understand the nature of Service. They will understand the joy of the Beautiful. They will understand the simple truths that transform life into a miracle. Our Shield is invisible, Yet by night you can perceive affirmation of the day's hints and whispers. For Us there has not been a more complex time than this, at the changing of races. It is necessary to thriftily use your forces; He is a poor chemist who instead of using a drop empties the bucket. Yes, the invisible battle was never before so great. Now the whole earthly orbit has become involved in it. Regard not lightly the disturbance of the world. Forces are so tense that a torrent of omens is pouring onto the planet. When tomorrow I shall narrate the book about Joy, do not forget about the battle cries! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 357:
And while crossing the border between power and sacrifice, Attired in the radiance of joy, We shall tell you tomorrow about the prayer. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 368:
I speak about dust because it penetrates deeply and serves as a glove for the hand of the enemy. Thus do people leave behind their grey gloves, still warm, for use by the dark visitor. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 385:
385. It is time to ponder about the New World. My Teaching opens the doorway to action. Madly do people rush about, not knowing the future. Doomed crowds are hastening to destruction. Their course is bearing them to the abyss. Observe the strivings of the madmen. Revealed is an abyss of new transgressions. Obvious manifestations fail to alarm the brains of the half-witted. To the fool the time is an empty one, But grave it is for those who discern the Light. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 415:
415. Avoid places where anger and disunity are displayed. Beclouded is the people's imagination. Learn to rise above the hands that drag one downward. Seated in the boat, one thinks not about one's house-key. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 417:
Karmic communications are sent because of care and love for you. We issue warnings, and We enable you to meet the wave of karma with knowledge. Be not surprised if signs about karma are not always clear to you. The indications are always understandable, And they must be carried out without delay. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 420:
420. Already you begin to fly about the world in thought. Already you begin to vanquish the oceans' span. Already you know the joy of creating. Already you sing the ecstasy of making life beautiful. Already much has been accomplished. My friends! Why not resolve to pass your entire lives as heroes? And if I say, "You may rest awhile," This means that I know, for I guard you. I said it. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 423:
423. Cognitions, and solutions to questions of Being, grow, like blossoming plants. Before each new understanding, the heart especially aches; When the heart is pure, the pain signals the coming of new knowledge. Fatigue flies away, and the spirit's findings rise from the seed like ears of grain. Beyond the astral there are worlds in which communication with the many levels of evolution is easier. The legend about ascension into heaven has a scientific basis. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 428:
I feel that you can understand. I am speaking about serious matters. I can raise My Hand for the chosen ones. I will hold high a shield. Denarius, accursed offspring, obstruct not the path of Light! Denarius, belittle not a pure manifestation. Do not fail to see the clouds - Life is joyful for him who has wings. My Smile shields you. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 435:
435. Some will come and say, "We know." You should reply, "Good! Since you know, you can go back home." Some will come more aggressively and say, "We know who stands behind you." Say to them, "Good! If you know, you will not speak thus." Some will come to play dice on the steps of the Temple, and will cast lots about you. Say to them, "Pass on, people, lest lightning strike you here." But here comes one who says to you, "I do not know, And here I have brought all my possessions with me. What shall I do with them?" Say to him, "Come, cross the threshold. We will find a place for you at our long table; if you do not now know, then you will know." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 441:
441. He who arrives ignorant will be seated at the table and will be filled with knowledge. All is saturated with signs and approaches. If you wish to commission a passer-by to carry a message to a neighbor's house, You say to him, "Friend, give our friends this message." And often afterward you do not even recognize this messenger. So, in life too, look at what has been brought to you without being troubled by the appearance of the bearer, Especially when everything around is filled with signs. Truly, fortunate are you who know the Indications about what is coming, and the ordained dates. Therefore, wait and rejoice. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 452:
452. When a maiden strives evenings and nights to bring good to the world - When she dreams about the ineffably beautiful and lofty - is this remote from life? If these dreams are beautiful, will not the response to them also be beautiful? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.6.1:
The whirlwind of folly blows away the best designs sent by Me. One should not strew about treasures which are bestowed for manifestation to the world. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.8.3:
1.8.3. Now, about the messenger: Even as in life one hastens to meet the postman, in the same way must one stretch out one's hand towards Our sending. A front of barbed obstacles impedes Our messengers, but you have miraculous shears for cutting the obstructions. By keeping the aura clear help the messengers to reach you. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.8.6:
1.8.6. Occultly, the circle appears as an impersonation of the human organism broadened by possibilities. The central figures carry the honorary functions of the heart. The growth of the organism and its injuries are reflected upon the heart. The waving of the arms calls forth fatigue and, furthermore, the non-realization of strivings. You already know the parable about the ring-dance and about the shields. You already know that the best number for the circle is seven. Five represents the extremities of the body. Supplements can carry only special functions or else the acquittal of a karmic condition. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.8.7:
1.8.7. Now, about karma. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.9.13:
1.9.13. By spirit retain the spiritual Teaching; only spirit can bring the Kingdom of God onto the Earth. As simply as My Words will the Kingdom of Spirit approach. As simply as last winter's dry leaves will be swept away. There is no past, there is the light of the future - by it walk! I summoned you from the gulf of life. I sharpened your teeth. I set before you the color of the banner. Understand the Teaching with a full sweep of wings. To Me leads only the upper path; by the lowest path one cannot come. Hold My Commandments under sagacious locks. Ascend by the most valiant thoughts, for I have lifted the flap of your tent with lightning. In spirit forget about insignificance. The predestined Light is great. So walk! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.12.2:
Smile when spiritual beggars are called scholars. Smile when someone speaks irreverently about the spirit's understanding, when false books are read, when pure thoughts frighten the small of soul. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.1:
2.1.1. In love forge the affirmation of the Heights about the ability to control oneself. My Teaching cannot be belittled by the foolishness of hostile slanderers. I see they will badly bruise their brows; but give them time. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.7:
2.1.7. The density of matter obstructs each experiment of the spirit. This concerns men as well as the whole of nature. For access to it matter must be melted. In the process of smelting there is produced a specific gas which assimilates with the substance of the spirit. In man, a gas emanates from the nerve centers at each ecstasy of happiness or unhappiness. Thus a laboratory of the spirit is obtained. Therefore, a misfortune is called the visitation of God, but each somnolent existence is death of spirit. In nature, ecstasies manifest as thunderstorms, earthquakes, eruptions of volcanoes and floods. A similar laboratory of spirit begins to work. Hence, all sparks of ecstasy are blessed. Molten matter yields to improvement and provides new formulae. Instead of prolonged researches it suffices to reflect the elements in Our mirrors, and then to accumulate new formulae. Then remains the second part of the work: patiently, and in due time, to give them to people. Upon the fires of ecstasy travels Our Ray, seeking admittance into the heart. Where is the happiness or misfortune that has opened the entry? But, contacting molten matter, one senses the pulse of Earth, and the heart must withstand the gravitation. Those who will take part in this work must guard their hearts. Therefore, I say, guard the heart - all else is easy to repair. It represents matter, whereas the nerves are subservient to the spirit. At the knock of the spirit the door of the solar plexus is opened. But each stroke of matter beats upon the heart. Whosoever wishes to come in touch with the formula of matter must guard the heart. Our medicine teaches how to strengthen the heart through breathing; but about this another time. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.2.4:
Death is no more than the shearing of the hair, for in the same way is matter cast off. The question of Guides is answered by the familiar law of attraction and repulsion. The principle of requitement and assistance is a powerful one in the spiritual world. Therefore, every appeal of an embodied spirit evokes a response. It depends upon who asks. One can attract and keep near oneself lofty forces. Also, the lowest spirits may be fastened about oneself. One receives what one wishes. When men understand the usefulness of pure giving, they will receive riches. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.2.8:
2.2.8. Our thoughts are about you. We are sending you the Teaching - how to walk upon the steep rock, transforming it into a wondrous valley. Humanity feels that the solution is not to be found by the sword, and the last possibility sent is the indication of the Gates. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.1:
2.3.1. Merging into the summits of Cosmos, one must find coordination with Earth. Each moment We are ready to forsake everything of Earth and at the same time We love every blossom on it. Therein lies the wisdom as to what remembrance to cherish: whether about the crown or the fragrance of freezias, the shouts of victory or the songs of shepherds. That which is the most dear but least of all belonging to us is the best load to carry on the way. Song brings us health, and blossoms will heal wounds. Therefore, I say, happy are those who understand sound and color. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.1:
From the very beginning the prophets have noted sound and color. The ancient instruction about the ringing of bells is full of meaning. Wreaths and garlands recall the understanding of healing power. According to the color of his radiation, each one is attracted by flowers. White and lilac have affinity with the purple, blue with the blue; therefore, I advise to keep more of these colors in the room. One can follow this in living flowers. Plants wisely selected according to color are more healing. I advise to have more freesias. Our Ray, with its silveriness, is more reminiscent of white flowers. Color and sound are Our best repast. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.2:
2.3.2. A whirlwind evoked by crimes stifles the hoary Earth. Fumes float about, obscuring the mind. The iron shower is beyond endurance. One should be cautious. Beware - success lies not in haste but in the understanding of the times. The hand of fate leads toward the inevitable dates. Desire the manifestation of the New World. It is not We who shake the empires; We only sweep away the decay. It is important to understand the rhythm of the tide: now the lofty joy of understanding, now destruction. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.11:
2.3.11. "Whoever succeeds in hearing the voice of his spirit will rise above the precipice." Thus spoke Saint Sergius. "He who has retired into the woods cannot hear the talk of people, and he who then falls asleep will not hear the birds - heralds of the Sun. And he who is reticent at an evident miracle will relinquish his sight. And he who is hesitant about helping his brother will not draw the splinter from his own foot." Thus spoke Saint Sergius. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.11:
Of Sergius one will have to speak; people will want to know about Him. Thus, We shall throw color upon the Image of St. Sergius, illumining in narration His life and sayings. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.12:
The egg-shaped aura is natural to the astral body. The most usual, the narrow aura, which emanates from the entire body, extends outward about two inches. In accordance with the degree of spirituality, it begins to expand from the upper nerve centers. Starting from the solar plexus, it afterwards rises toward the brain centers, forming the so-called solar aura. Influxes of blood are characteristic of the transposition of the aura, when the current of tension shifts its pressure. Even fainting spells are possible. Finally, the radiation leaves the lower extremities and forms a surrounding ring. The organism while yet in the midst of life becomes acutely sensitive, especially to sounds and colors. The utmost tranquility is needed during this transitory period. The solar aura may be of ten or fifteen inches, and of course its dimensions may increase. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.4:
You may write emphatically about simplicity, because nothing so much bars the way as the puffiness of self-conceit. One must exert utmost efforts to reject every germ of self-conceit, and without sinking into bigotry. It seems an old truth, but now it must be reiterated. Everyone must understand for himself where his simplicity is lacking. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.7:
I will come unto the appointed country, and at that dawn one should not fall asleep. Therefore, learn to be sensitive and to keep about you a radiant garment. And when you are fatigued remember that inaction is unknown to Us. Try to adopt the same customs, and love flowers and sound. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.18:
To the indications about medicines one should add that the skins of the musk animals were valued in Lemuria. Also, a chalice of cedar resin figured in the rituals of the consecration of the kings of the ancient Khorassan. Druids also called the chalice of cedar resin the chalice of life. And only later, with the loss of the realization of the spirit, was it replaced by blood. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.8:
2.5.8. Know how to meet the waves of life in beauty. It is not the receiving of sweet pastry but the forging of a sword; not sugared fingers but the strong hand of a warrior of spirit. To encounter the enemy without acknowledging him as such, and to reach the Gates without looking back - is Our way! We know the gait of the destined conquerors. Chiefly, do not jump along the way. The main thing is that We should rejoice at the steadiness of your pace. It is more fitting for the ray to illumine the walking ones than to leap after the jumping ones. People have been able to do much, but seldom did they know how to end in beauty. At dawn, at eventide, in advance and retreat, flying or diving, think about Us, the Watching Ones. The beautiful will also be the worthy. Must one open the pages of history to show giants at a loss how to step over a stream. Easiness was then obscured by unsightliness, and the mind faltered, losing appreciation of beauty. But the manifestation of complicated problems means to the mathematician only joy. And there remains the power of silence, which has already been spoken about. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.9:
The best thing is to destroy the germs of base thoughts, which are more infectious than all diseases. One should be careful not so much about uttered words as about thoughts. During one word ten thoughts are born. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.10:
2.5.10. It is necessary to speak truthfully about the fundamentals. You noticed that We call the astral world a heaped-up pile. We emphasize how "We avoid it. You know already that astral bodies have volume and weight and carry away with them many peculiarities of earthly life. The relativity of earthly knowledge is well-known. Of course, the astral bodies carry away with them not a small share of relativeness, but, being freed from the carnate shell, they acquire creativeness of the spirit. But you can picture to yourselves how the relativity of knowledge is reflected in these structures. Alongside an imagined Olympus, one may encounter a monstrous factory, unrealized during the earthly life. There exist harmonious oasis, but in general there prevails a fantastic cemetery of human survivals. It is inadvisable to delve far into the astral cliches, because only an erroneous presentation will follow. In this the usual mediums are harmful. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.13:
2.5.13. You have noticed that each Great Teacher has spoken about the continuity of life. One may also notice that it is just this indication which is expurgated from each teaching, because materialism must defend itself. On Earth this condition is of special importance. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.17:
The most extreme ascetic, who curses the beauty of the world, closes the Gates before himself. Likewise, the scientist who forgets about the Source deprives himself of flights into the domain of higher conquests. Children will grasp this simple condition, but many adults reject it as nonsense. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.4:
Unity in variety gives the best harvest result. The fruit must be grown by the grafting of new, necessary currents. Therefore, We shall often speak about the New Country - this is most urgent. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.9:
We appreciate a business-like financial account more than a string of pompous phrases. One must think about the world and manifest practical thoughts. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.13:
2.6.13. A legend about Buddha. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.14:
2.6.14. One must speak about those who oppose and threaten Me. It is light-minded to hope that a rent in the web of the world can be easily mended. Even a simple sound may bring an unexpected echo from afar. How much deeper does the sending of the spirit pierce into space! And these wounds are almost unhealable. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.15:
2.6.15. The Teaching about sacrifice was already given to you. Sacrifice is power. Power is possibility. Consequently every sacrifice is first of all a possibility. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.15:
Let us see what possibilities are born from the so-called sacrifice. Where is a true sacrifice which can demean? In Our Treasury there is a large collection of sacrifices, and each one was useful to the one who made it. We dislike to speak about sacrifices, because a sacrifice is the most profitable undertaking. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.15:
Small tradesmen love to cry about the expenditures and to feign a loss. But a real provider in life considers each expenditure as only a business guarantee. You have lost not through sacrifice but pillage. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.18:
"He who thinks falsely about his brother will tie a heavy weight to his own foot. Weeds will make the spirit torpid. I cannot scatter goldpieces into nettle. To grow a garden of offenses is no great honor. The one who perceives the better will reap the richer harvest. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.18:
"To those who have encountered and to those who have responded I say: Leave to Me My sorrow and My joy about you. By the power of Christ, by the power of Buddha, by the power of the Messiah, proclaimed by the prophets of Truth, set up the scales. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.19:
2.6.19. The Parable about the Asking One. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.21:
When you know the solicitude about you would you burn it by discontent, which has split great works and brought down the lightning upon the sender? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.1:
I consider that now there is no need to repeat more about the significance of thought. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.1:
Although the time is sordid we had better think about the future. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.3:
2.7.3. Cryptogram about Christ: Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.4:
2.7.4. Cryptogram about Christ: Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.12:
The Teacher is concerned about your health. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.13:
2.7.13. Learning about sacrifice, you receive power. Success follows sacrifice. His Teaching is firmly grounded because it is based on sacrifice. Success is nothing else but the counterstroke of sacrifice. The success can be in advance of the sacrifice, as a loan, but inexorable is the fate of the debtor. If today one can pay with little, within a year the payment due will increase. Before the year elapses the debtor becomes stooped with his burden. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.13:
It is easier for a man to sit in prison than to pronounce the saving confession. When the judge is about to free one he must hear the redeeming "yes" - the desire to give up. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.14:
2.7.14. About the circles of keen sight and hearing. The first circle concerns the near ones and future events. The second is confined to current matters and to the near future. The third embraces the past which concerns the near ones. The fourth encompasses past events. The fifth is within the limits of the contemporary world. The sixth reveals the future of the world currents. The seventh contains all signs. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.14:
One can be strong in the first circle without being able to grasp the next one. Therefore, it is better to develop the seventh circle, because all manifestations are accessible to it but without personal gravitative influence - without limitation by the personal, narrower, sphere. It is better when, following a personal sign, one can receive signs about coming events of nations, or glimpses of a cosmic order. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.17:
Better a few annoyances but then the approach of the events. Better a short fatigue but then the near approach to the Teacher. Better wearisome journeys but then the approach to the Teacher. Better a sinking into dust but then the purification of the spirit. Better the rejection of conventional measures but then the obtainment of Light. Better grief about a Ray but then the Light of Christ. Better to give to others but then the lofty ecstasy of the spirit. Better to subordinate the spirit to the Command but then to reach the Teacher Himself. Verily, know how to guard and preserve. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.17:
Thus, when you think about possession in common, or about the healing of humanity, We feel wings. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.18:
I am speaking about the pictures of the future. In conformity with quality of auras, these pictures are real and extend in a definite direction. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.18:
In times long past a debtor was cast into a pit called gehenna. Why crawl there of one's own free will? Thus, let us conclude about the vitality of dates and the mirrors of the future. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.2:
Why is there a legend about the descent of Christ into hell? The Teacher addressed the lower strata of the astral world, saying: "Why, by cherishing earthly thoughts, bind oneself eternally to Earth?" And many revolted in spirit and rose higher. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.4:
In the name of co-measurement one must find a right place for people; otherwise, we might as well speak with the same intonation about the center of the planet and an ink spot. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.4:
A piece of music played in one tonality evokes distaste. Therefore, We bid you to understand the practicality of co-measurement. But if you notice a long conversation about an empty shell, arrest the attention of the speaker upon the impracticability of naught. With many people this discipline is indispensable. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.4:
Let us conclude about the enemies. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.5:
2.8.5. About the non-comeasurement of dates. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.10:
2.8.10. Now about the circles of receptivity. The circles of keen sight proceed centrifugally and those of receptivity proceed centripetally. From symbols and dim outlines they advance spirally to sharp fact, to claircall, clairaudience, clairvoyance, clairunderstanding, clairachievement, clairknowledge. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.10:
I do not wish to imply anything demeaning about those who need the call, but a fact in their hands would be like a loaded gun given to one ignorant in handling weapons. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.11:
2.8.11. I have already told you that the Mother of the World conceals Her Name. I have already shown you how the Mother of the World veils Her Face. I have already made mention about the Mother of Buddha and Christ. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.12:
2.8.12. Now, more about the Mother of the World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.13:
2.8.13. Just now, during the grave days of the approach of Mars, when the lower past currents are disturbing, We think only about the future. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.16:
The best instance of this is found in the Biblical legend about Lot. For a new life they walked out of the city, and only one condition was imposed upon them - not to look back. But the wife of Lot looked back, and bound herself to Earth. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.16:
What about the dear ones? But the higher you ascend, the better and closer you will see them. Of course, the cause of the delay is usually in the last remaining near ones. Therefore, the abbreviation of the sojourn on the astral plane depends upon a proper cooperation. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.16:
Very helpful are prayers about the "wandering of the soul." The one thing wrong in them is that they reiterate about rest, whereas it would be better to stress haste. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.5:
Sometimes during vortices one can create one's own purifying wave. When a poisonous breath is about to touch one, it is best to exhale. Likewise, one can create by will power a protecting veil. During the Mystery rites the priestesses were so deeply enwrapped in an almost invisible bell that they ceased to hear and to see, as if the thread of existence had been severed. It was a kind of purification, in an atmosphere full of turmoil. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.5:
I am reminding you about the mystery of the protective wave, because it had its origin in Asia. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.7:
It is said of man that he is born and he dies. About the elemental spirit it can be said that it flashes and becomes extinct. Like an arrow, the consciousness of the manifested spirit pierces into the substance of the elements, and like a magnet it gathers the molten substance. The birth of an elemental spirit is conditioned by the contact of a manifested consciousness. Verily, boundless is cooperation! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.8:
2.9.8. The Blessed One told this parable about the Wheel of the Law: Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.10:
But one should know that among rejected people there are real pearls. Accept everyone who comes to you and says a word about the spirit. Even in the hardened eyes of a brigand at times a thought of achievement gleams. And even a convict understands self-sacrifice when on watch. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.11:
2.10.11. Let us speak about the sensitive apparatus. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.11.1:
Christ taught compassion, yet trampled is the law of love. Gotama, called Buddha, besought courage and energy, yet His followers surrendered to laziness. Confucius taught about an orderly system of government, yet his followers have succumbed to bribery and corruption. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.11.1:
It is difficult to say which crime is the worse. Therefore, it is impossible to speak about nations; one can speak only about individuals. Indolence is dreadful and can border upon crime. It is difficult to see the consequences of laziness, but it transforms a man into an animal. I assert that it is one of the chief obstacles on the path. On the spiritual plane at times a murderer is more mobile. Also, bribery deprives a man of the confidence of the Brotherhood, because the treason of such people is great. Also, lack of compassion makes a man unfit for achievement, because such souls are lacking in courage. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.12.1:
2.12.1. Let us speak about Lord Buddha. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.12.3:
2.12.3. Devachan is not an obligatory state. Devachan is like a reservoir of forces. The renewal of the spirit is achieved there. But many souls have a large store of strength and do not need it. They await the date for a new manifestation. Hence, it is important to grasp the true teaching about skandhas. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.12.5:
2.12.5. Now about dates. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.12.6:
2.12.6. New, new, new ones! There is no place for old ones in the new construction. Why address the old ones, when already the lightnings of a new world illumine the horizon? When the traveler spurs his steed to reach his goal, and even We watch the clock of evolution! Putting an ear to the sands of the desert, We hear far-off voices which speak about an unprecedented Epoch. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.3:
You have understood correctly about the unreality of the surrounding world. When I told you to proceed by the upper path of life, I was repeating the words of the Lord. As you see, the Lord recognized the reality of the surrounding world for the present cycle and taught duty to His disciples. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.5:
3.1.5. The epoch of individual trading has passed. Petty plunderers shall cease to exist. It is better to think about the welfare of the people. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.5:
I do not like to talk about reward for labor, but the remuneration will not be delayed. I speak of the joy of labor. The cooperative system is the sole salvation. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.7:
3.1.7. I shall tell you about two of Akbar's commanders. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.9:
3.1.9. Help to build My Country. People are loath to see the trembling of the old world. Not sternness, but solicitude about the wonderful Plan impels Me to repeat over and over. And why make a lentil stew out of Amrita? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.10:
3.1.10. You already know about the conjured circle, you know about its scientific significance. The Plan has that particularity that it has been decided to smooth away the protection of the circle, because it is a cosmic obstacle. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.7:
3.2.7. About the laying of magnets. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.11:
3.2.11. You already know about the two commanders of Akbar - let us add something about a third. This one asked: "Why are tardiness and prematurity equally condemned?" Akbar replied: "My friend, there are no equal values. Hence, if the prematurity embraces resourcefulness its merit is the greater, because tardiness is linked only with death. Prematurity is to be adjudged, but tardiness is already condemned." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.13:
One must exert one's aura; it cannot grow otherwise. It should be clearly understood how useless the heavenly rays are if they are not met by the emanations from the nerve centers. I have already spoken about numbness of the tongue and broken arms as the result of heavenly action without earthly response. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.14:
3.2.14. I wish to see cooperation not on paper and in assurances, but in action. It is right not to speak about love but to show it in action. It is correct to abolish assurances of devotion, for it is manifested in action. It is correct not to utter superfluous words, as they are needed in action. It is deplorable if during an assault the warriors break ranks and begin to assure the leader of their love. Verily, the current time is one of assault, and each stone must be taken by an adroit move. Aim the arrows skillfully. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.14:
I have spoken from the very beginning about the ineffectualness of rays when there is non-correlation of emanations. Fatigue and irritation can deprive one of an urgent message. One must know how to reach Us over and above one's sensations. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.18:
It is very important to distinguish these two kinds of people. Often by an external sign one can form an opinion about the fundamental category. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.4:
How can one think about the New World if the old one has not been realized? A hedgehog has many needles, but these will not make him a King. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.6:
3.3.6. Regard nothing as belonging to you; the easier for you not to damage things. Think how best to adorn each place; the surer will you protect yourself from rubbish. Consider how much better than the old must each new thing be; by this will you affirm the ladder of ascent. Think how beautiful is the morrow; thus will you learn to look forward. Think how cruel is the condition of animals; thus will you start to pity the lower. Reflect how small is the Earth; thus you will improve your understanding of relationships. Think how beautiful is the sun hiding behind the Earth's sphere; thus will you restrain yourself from irritation. Think how white are the doves in the sun's ray; thus will you strengthen your hope. Think how blue is the sky; thus will you approach eternity. Think how black is darkness; thus will you guard yourself against the cold of retreat. Think courageously about the Images of the Great Ones; thus will you follow the line of unity. Think what happiness it is to walk upon the crust of the planet, imbuing it with the consciousness of the spirit. Think what happiness it is to walk under the rays of constellations, being a focal point of rays millenniums of years old. Think about Our Hand, which guides vigilantly; thus will you prolong the thread of life. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.7:
3.3.7. When someone bars your way, step aside in silence if you know your path. When you have to find shelter, find good words for the host. If your path is broad, when the hour of departure strikes, find good words for those remaining. When a tree blossoms by the roadside, do not break it; maybe it will give joy to those coming after you. When you hear a call of greeting, do not spoil it. When you hear a singing bird, do not shake the tree. When you see children approaching, say, "We have been expecting you." When you are hurrying for supper, step on dry stones. When you go to rest, set your thoughts in order. When you hear something pleasant about yourself, do not write it down in a note book. When you think about an offense, look back for the dust on the floor. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.8:
3.3.8. "It is better to accept an urgent message than to hide from the messenger. It is better not to paint brightly the gates on a dusty road. It is better to let one's horse into a vegetable garden than to make it step on stones. It is better to forgive a village policemen than to have a lawsuit with the magistrate. It is better to give up carrots than to be deprived of peas. It is better to fall asleep on a wooden plank than on an ant hill. It is better to receive sound reprimands than to smirk at syrupy speech. It is better to be friends with a donkey than to listen to a fox. It is better to call a physician than to bleed a demon. It is better to shudder at the torments of the past hand than to be in doubt about the future. It is better to judge in the morning and forgive in the evening. It is better to think by day and fly by night." Thus is it said in the book "The Pearl of Dreams," written in China. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.10:
Let the things of everyday life vanish, but let the country of the future be embodied in thought. And what cleanses the spirit more thoroughly than the thoughts about the welfare of others? And what tempers the armor of steadfastness better than the wish to lead others to Light? And what weaves a better smile than a desire to see the very last child laughing? I urge you to think thus about the future, to place daily a pearl into the necklace of the Mother of the World.. And so, concisely and simply think how to adorn the Hearth of the World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.10:
When one can think about the future not by the evening fire but in the radiance of the sun, then the dew drops of prana illumine the thinking brow. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.11:
One must affirm one's thinking, and steadfastly keep in mind the four given precepts. One has to remember this; one must avoid confused thoughts. I strongly urge you to emphasize the beauty of the firmament and to link it with thoughts about the future. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.13:
3.3.13. I have already told you about the inner understanding of languages. Write down this legend: Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.13:
It was once proclaimed that a certain high priestess could understand any language through the inner consciousness, and wonderful results followed. Envoys from far-off lands spoke to her in their own language and she understood them. Thus there was created a legend about the eternal language. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.13:
But crowds of people wished to be convinced about it. Many foreigners were brought forward, and the priestess was led down from the eighth floor in spite of her protests. But nothing was manifested for the people, and the strangers reiterated in vain their speeches. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.1:
Only developed spirituality can uplift the human consciousness in a single sigh. But We must repeat about prayer, because people will inquire about it. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.5:
If asked, "Why do you care about dead and gone Teachers?" answer, "Is it possible that science is still inaccessible to you?" Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.8:
I urge you to think about Christ and Buddha as if for the first time. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.10:
3.4.10. What suffers most of all? Of course co-measurement! I have spoken so much about it, yet again it is necessary to return to the old theme. Even the few who sense the importance of co-measurement remember about it only in some special circumstance. When one is drowning, then the best precepts are called to mind. Far more important is it to remember them amidst everyday life. The smallest thoughts will be borne away by the whirlwind of a right judgment. Good or bad, useful or harmful, these will be singled out, because where the big trees are, the shrubs are not seen. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.10:
If we apply our efforts to change the hustle and bustle into a beautiful achievement, then the gnarled thorn bushes will be transformed at once into a tall grove. If we can rise in thought to the boundaries of the miraculous, then we shall not speak lengthily about a worn-out sole. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.10:
The time for meals must be shortened, in order to preserve the human aspect. There is no worse act of non-comeasurement than to prattle at the dinner table about trifles. There is no worse act of non-comeasurement than to toss slander like a shower of small peas. There is no worse act of non-comeasurement than to defer an urgent action. There is no worse act of non-comeasurement than to show offense like a petty huckster. There is no worse act of non-comeasurement than to renounce responsibility. There is no worse act of non-comeasurement than to cease thinking about beauty. Co-measurement is like the pillar that supports the house. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.11:
If timidity retards one, then it is better to burn the bridges already crossed. If avarice hinders, then better throw the purse over the next river. If stupidity impedes, then better let one's horses go by themselves. If rancour delays, then better hang an effigy of the enemy between the ears of one's horse. Only beauty can promote determination. Then to think about the purse and the enemy will seem a child's whim. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.12:
A rational path is divided into periods of about a thousand days each. The three years of these periods, similar in exterior aspect, completely differ as to the qualities of spiritual consciousness concerned. The sharper the line of distinction, the more conformable to the plan is the path. Usually the first year of the three-year period is characterized as preparatory, the second is the active one, the third is a dim and wearisome threshold. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.13:
3.4.13. About occult murder. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.14:
3.4.14. About the qualities of action. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.14:
When the magician speaks about a whole pharmacy, it means his action is one of very small dimension. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.15:
3.4.15. About the qualities of expectancy. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.1:
Reply: "The quality of freedom is remarkable; if freedom exists at all, nothing can limit it. The body can be shackled, but nothing can diminish consciousness except ugliness. When we touch upon the heights of freedom, we must guard against ugliness. If we wish to exalt matter, we must think wisely about beauty." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.1:
How shall we find the words to approach the concept of the universe? How shall we tell about the evolution of forms? How to uplift the consciousness to the study of fundamentals? How to stimulate humanity to scientific cognition of the worlds? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.2:
Saints have been spoken about, but to whom can this inexplicable concept be applied? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.4:
3.5.4. Can it be so very difficult for you to understand the meaning of astrology? If knowledge of it is lacking, I suggest making an experiment. Suppose you take four organisms: a plant, a fish, a bird, and an animal - let us say a lily, a carp, a dove, and a dog. Provide seven specimens of each, and for each group construct a place deprived of daylight and saturated with a colored electric light. The glass should be of various colors, conforming as closely as possible to the colors of the rainbow. At night you should merely reduce the amount of light. Thus you may observe them for about four months. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.8:
Just so can two different truths coalesce in a healthy organism. A man who is obsessed with thought about different truths is like the man who ponders about the difference of his eyes, he looses perspective of conception. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.11:
Therefore, think not about revenge; for even the ancients effectively said, "'Vengeance is mine,' saith the Lord." Is the life of a traitor an easy one? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.12:
3.5.12. In creeds and laws intemperance is much condemned, but again without explanation. The practicality of temperateness in food and speech can be seen over a period of several months. Of course, as always, We are opposed to fanaticism and torments; the body knows it full needs. About sexual temperance it is necessary to speak in more detail; too much space has been allotted this subject by contemporary thinking. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.13:
One may know how loftily the Teachers have regarded the transition to future manifestations, and least of all have They been concerned about a cemetery site. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.13:
Read attentively the writings of the Teachers published by you, and you will be amazed at how unanimously in all ages They speak about the change of life. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.14:
The identical significance of thought and action is spoken about everywhere. This is easily established. Note the effects of a thought about murder and of the act of murder upon the spectrum of the aura - the results will be identical. It is difficult for people to assimilate the fact that the thought has the same effect as the deed. But whoever wishes to take part in world evolution must understand the significance of thought. When thoughts are transformed into physical colors, their action at a distance is just as evident as that revealed by the study of light waves. One must approach scientifically the theory of the force of thought. One should not refer this to exceptional personalities - this law is common to all. Its principal effect will be recognition of the impracticality of falsehood and hypocrisy as well as the need of solicitude toward one's near ones. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.14:
We have to deal with civilized ignoramuses as with children. A burnt finger teaches them the proper handling of fire. We speak about prejudices, but every state official does not know what a savage beast prejudice is. Let us proceed to joy! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.16:
If one is to call oneself a sun-bearer, one must forget about darkness. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.18:
When you read about a discovery of dinosaur eggs, you readily accept the information. Just as easily do you accept information about a new species of ape; about the vital capacity of seeds found in the tombs of the Pyramids; about an unknown metal; about a new tribe of descendants of island castaways. A whole train of information outside of your everyday life you accept without demur. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.18:
Surely you have heard the accounts of travelers about discovering unknown Yogis in caves. If you extend this fact in the direction of actual knowledge, you will easily arrive at the perception of the group of Teachers of Knowledge. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.19:
Beware of them! Chiefly, protect the children. They are the cause of many children's ailments. They find access into the schools. For them historical fact and the law of knowledge are non-existent. Upon encountering sickly children inquire about the quality of their teachers. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.19:
Just now, when an important time is drawing near, it is necessary to disinfect as many children as possible: They will be the ones to think about the cities of the future. They must be given a truthful book about the saintly heroes of the Common Good, but this book has not yet been written. Fallacious are children's books, spurious their playthings, false the smiles of their tutors. Amidst constant falsification is it possible to expect truthfulness? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.19:
I have spoken about secret dugpas for your information; but for yourselves you need pay no attention to them, as to every striving worker they are mere dust. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.19:
20. From Our Community We sow seeds of the Common Good throughout all parts of the world. You ask how to keep the Code of the Community? You have already heard about many features of Our Labor, and now remember this not purely for information but for immediate application. If renouncement of the personal brings one near, then abstinence from action for the Common Good removes one immeasurably - this is a rule of the Community. Through mobility of mind it is easy to preserve the personal during striving for the General Welfare. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.19:
Do away with sighing and tearful faces when speaking about tests. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.2:
We have already heard about external blows striking upon the aura. Likewise, there can be created a hothouse atmosphere which heals the aura, but hothouse conditions are the same everywhere and they are not suitable for evolution. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.3:
There can be traced in scientific literature a series of psychic and physical effects. There are well-known cases of the sending of objects of great significance. There are known dispatches of sums of money. There are known forewarnings of danger. There are known letters about the solution of affairs. There are known meetings under various aspects. We have had steamship tickets and costumes of different countries. We have had different names and have appeared when circumstances imperatively required it. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.4:
The second kind of community knows about the plan of earthly evolution, but does not connect this plan with definite action and date. These are circles of political idealists; certain occult organizations; some learned societies; and - rarest of all - clerical bodies. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.4:
He who has come in close touch with Us learns silence. Likewise, it is difficult to distinguish the participants of a community of the third kind. More talkative is the second kind of community; already they speak much about the Common Good. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.4:
About gases, though the subject has not yet entered this book, I have already named several powerful compounds. Beautiful and non-recurrent is the time of change after a long and grievous age! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.5:
The manifestation of enemies must be interpreted in connection with a certain sickly condition about which I have made mention. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.7:
3.6.7. In communal occupations, do not indulge in thoughts about the recent past; think either about the future or the wisdom of the ages. The fragments and dust of the husks of the past fill space too much. Attracted by the magnet of thought, they weave unclean phantoms which are difficult to drive away. Expelled from one corner, they camp in another, until they are again reduced to dust by a conscious stroke of the will. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.7:
It is more practical to think about the future - these thoughts have recourse to solar prana. The magnet of such thoughts can attract particles of cosmic dust. This dust of the far-off worlds is beneficial for new formations. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.7:
The historical account about Solomon revering a particular Aerolite has a scientific basis. Thus, often a fairy tale becomes a page of a scientific work. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.7:
One must accustom oneself to thinking about the future. When you come together you must send out thoughts about the future. The assemblies will be purer. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.9:
3.6.9. You have already heard about the saturation of rhythm of labor as a particular quality possessed but rarely by people. Its beneficial influence has a far deeper significance than it may appear to have. Yet the ancient mysteries used these two expressions: "to labor in the wave of Sublime Nature" and "to work with the heartbeat of the Mother of the World." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.9:
Those who have studied profound subjects must have known this labor of saturated rhythm, so that nothing could hinder them. The Teacher Buddha took much care that His disciples should know about changes of rhythm. Before great attainments He advised not repose but labor of saturated rhythm. Keep this in mind. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.10:
3.6.10. About manuscripts. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.12:
3.6.12. Again people will approach with the question as to how to deal with obstacles. Some are handicapped by family, some by distasteful occupation, some by poverty, some by attacks of enemies. But a good horseman likes to practice upon untrained horses, and prefers the obstacle of rough ground and ditches to a level roadway. Every impediment must be made the birth of a possibility. Disconcertion before an obstacle always emanates from fear. No matter how the cowardice be garbed, We must reveal the page about fear. Friends, until impediments appear to us as the birth of possibilities, we will not understand the Teaching. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.17:
Such a case gives occasion to say, "Your consciousness desired death to the poor; therefore the riches directed to you have departed." Along with this primitive law one can launch a spark about the evolution of distant worlds. The comparison of the evolution of worlds with a small everyday matter can produce an enlightening stroke. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.19:
Each thought about the Common Good is persecuted unmercifully, whereas only growth of the individual spirit can fill the treasury of the General Welfare. This conformity of the individual spirit with the world Common Weal also constitutes the Beauty of the Cosmos. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.21:
The labor of endless perfectionment is ordained by Us. And in moments of difficulty think about Us, knowing that the wireless apparatus will not delay in connecting you with Us. But learn to think and to distinguish the moment of real difficulty. Often people take good fortune for calamity, and vice versa. Expansion of consciousness will affirm spirit-knowledge, and this knowledge will lead to Our Community. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.21:
Will there be a third book? Certainly there will, when the labor indicated in the second is brought into life. The third book must concern itself with Our Community. But can one speak about It , if the consciousness fails to assimilate the concept of community altogether? New Era Community (1926) :
Wayfarer, friend, let us travel together. Night is near, wild beasts are about, and our campfire may go out. But if we agree to share the night watch, we can conserve our forces. New Era Community (1926) :
Tomorrow our path will be long and we may become exhausted. Let us walk together. We shall have joy and festivity. I shall sing for you the song your mother, wife and sister sang. You will relate for me your father's story about a hero and his achievements. Let our path be one. New Era Community (1926) :
Be careful not to step upon a scorpion, and warn me about any vipers. Remember, we must arrive at a certain mountain village. New Era Community (1926) - 1:
1. Family, clan, country, union of nations - each unit strives toward peace, toward betterment of life. Each unit of cooperation and communal life needs perfecting. No one can fix the limits of evolution. By this line of reasoning a worker becomes a creator. Let us not be frightened by the problems of creativeness. Let us find for science unencumbered paths. Thus, thought about perfectionment will be a sign of joy. New Era Community (1926) - 4:
4. Unity is pointed out in all beliefs as the sole bulwark of success. Better attainments can be affirmed if the unity of co-workers is assured. One may cite a great number of examples when mutual trust among the co-workers helped in lofty solutions. Let people, from home and hearth up to the spacial preordinations, remember about the value of cooperation. The seed of labor withers without the moisture of reciprocity. Let us not look backward too much. We hastening fellow-travelers shall become weary if we jostle each other. We shall realize a beautiful meaning if we can introduce the great concept - friend. Community may consist only of friends. New Era Community (1926) - 16:
It is possible to ennoble the conquest by stripping it of all sporting significance and directing it to labor. Hurry to save the unfortunates, fly for the unifying of humanity! Then will these conquests enter into evolution, for people must bring into ordinary usage the supermundane strivings, not forgetting about responsibility. As yet these conquests remain in the stage of ugly centaurs. When people will comprehend whither and for what reason they must fly, then will it be possible to improve the flying apparatus tenfold. New Era Community (1926) - 17:
17. Many a time you have heard about following our indications, and you could convince yourself that precise fulfillment of their indication is practical and beneficial. This is the first step. After this, self-action must begin. Knowing the foundations of Our Teaching it is necessary to prove to be disciples creating in full co-measurement and immutability. When the Teacher says, "Now you yourselves display the effect of My indications," it does not mean to recall old habits, to quarrel with one another, to become offended and to hurt each other. This can be left to the mule drivers. But it should be for you to remember about Our Community and emulate it in harmonious labor. When the time comes to change the course of the ship, the indication will come. But do not expect an indication about a patch for the boot. Otherwise we shall soon congratulate each other on our birthdays. New Era Community (1926) - 20:
20. It is necessary to strive toward the utmost, the absolute. The utmost absolute gravitation will be toward the far-off worlds. Earthly beauty is lost in the glory of the superstellar rays. Earthly science, remembering with difficulty yesterday and ignorant of tomorrow, is insignificant, and contributes nothing to the knowledge about the course of luminaries coming into existence. New Era Community (1926) - 23:
Only a realization of Cosmic individuality can illumine the steps of evolution. Otherwise, in the earthly understanding evolution will remain only profitable investment of capital. You already know that capital deprived of goal-fitness is only a millstone about the neck. And, as a manifestation of infection forms spiritual and bodily ulcers, likewise does a manifestation of the lunacy of covetousness bring harm to the spirit and the body. New Era Community (1926) - 23:
On the Earth we are much concerned about the body; therefore it is necessary to penetrate into the origins of illnesses. A physician could say to the patient "You have an attack of cupidity," or "the anemia of self-conceit," or "stones of treachery," or "a rash of gossip," or "a stroke of hatred." New Era Community (1926) - 29:
29. The teaching of the New world will solve all discomforts. Verily, only the shield of the Community can give meaning to the sojourn on Earth. How indescribably beautiful it is to think about cooperation with the far-off worlds. This cooperation, begun consciously, will draw into the orbit of communication new worlds. And this heavenly cooperative will broaden its possibilities infinitely. New Era Community (1926) - 31:
You know how people speak about you during your lifetime. What then will it be centuries hence? Yet the principle inevitably grows, and the impulses of its growth shake the earthly firmament. New Era Community (1926) - 36:
Let us end on a lighter note. Is it possible to speak about stock exchange speculations on Jupiter, or about brothels on Venus? The concept is simply unthinkable. Even a chimney sweep going to visit washes his face. Could people possibly be worse? The time has come to set the Earth on a new path. New Era Community (1926) - 41:
41. We drive out all fear. We throw to the wind all the many-colored feathers of fear blue feathers of frozen terror, green feathers of trembling betrayal, yellow feathers of secret crawling away, red feathers of frenzied heartbeat, white feathers of reticence, black feathers of fall into the abyss. It is needful to repeat about the multiformity of fear, otherwise there remains somewhere a small gray feather of complaisant mumbling or even some fluff of hurried bustle, but behind these will be the same idol of fear. Each wing of fear bears one downwards. New Era Community (1926) - 43:
Three Arhats importunately besought Buddha to permit them to try a miracle. Buddha placed each one in a dark room, and locked them in. After a long time the Blessed One called to them and asked what they had seen. Each one told about different visions. But Buddha said "Now you must agree that miracles are not useful, because you did not perceive the main miracle. For, you could have sensed an existence beyond the visible, and this sensation could have directed you beyond the limits of Earth. But you continued to be conscious of yourselves as seated on the Earth and your thoughts attracted to the Earth waves of the elements. The swelling of the Elements evoked agitations in various countries. You caused rocks to fall and destroyed ships with a hurricane. You saw a red beast with a flaming crown, but the fire attracted by you from out of the abyss burned the houses of defenseless ones - go and bring help! You saw a dragon with the face of a maiden, simultaneously causing waves to wash away fishing boats - hasten with assistance! You saw an eagle flying, and a hurricane destroyed the harvest of toilers - go and bring amends! Where then is your usefulness, O Arhats? An owl in the hollow of a tree has passed the time more usefully. Either toil on the Earth in the sweat of your brow, or in a moment of solitude lift yourselves above the Earth. But let not the useless commotion of the elements be the occupation of the wise." New Era Community (1926) - 45:
45. I point out that it is important to send good arrows opportunely, and that the spirit then feels at ease. Like a gray swarm infecting the air, fragments of alien thoughts rush about and gradually encumber space. Then comes the arrow of the spirit, which is like lightning. It not only reaches the designated person but also purifies space. This purifying of space is not less important. A purer arrow, being a stronger magnet, draws to itself the gray fragments and bears them backwards. In such a manner the gray thoughts, with their weight, are returned to the fountainhead, but without injury to others. These gray thoughts, as products of combustion, settle upon the aura; and it is the sower who reaps. It is wise to send the word - touch not! Indeed, this formula will bring the least counterblow. Precisely, this is an ancient protective formula. It is practical to send either a good call or a defensive formula. Any malicious sending is impractical. True, it is possible to admit the sword of indignation of the spirit, but only in rare cases, for indignation of the spirit wears away the sheath. New Era Community (1926) - 46:
46. Never did I speak about any ease in bringing the new consciousness into life. Not the destroyers, but the moldy, conventional virtue is the enemy. The destroyers know the instability of that which they destroy, and the principle of remittal is easier for them. But rosy-cheeked virtue loves its chest of savings and will always defend it with eloquence. Such people recite the sacred words of the Scriptures, and will find subtle arguments why they are indeed ready to surrender it not to this but to that man who does not yet exist. New Era Community (1926) - 47:
Loss of the true significance of concepts has contributed much to contemporary savagery. People strew pearls about like sand. Verily, it is time to replace many definitions. New Era Community (1926) - 52:
52. How is it possible to penetrate into the secret recesses of the spirit? Only through the unusual. The legend about the holy robbers has as its basis the spirit sharpened by the unusual. Whereas a soft-skinned baker rarely receives the key to the spirit, unless the daily play of the flame will reveal to him the light of the elements. New Era Community (1926) - 57:
It is better if an abscess be cut open, and it should be possible afterward to close the opening. But first it is needful to draw out the pus; therefore, We do not take half-way measures. We expect broad actions, and at the time of a tocsin it is impossible to think about a piece of yarn. New Era Community (1926) - 58:
Is it possible to think about beauty without a chord of rapture? At present We shout, We send signs of battle, but above all there is rapture in the face of great solutions. Courage opens all doors. "It is impossible," we utter ourselves; whereas, all that exists cries out, "It is possible." New Era Community (1926) - 58:
Each epoch has its own word. This word is as a key to the lock. Ancient Teachings continually spoke about a potent word which was contained in a precise and brief formula. Immutable, like a crystal of known composition, it is impossible to alter in any way the words of these formulas; impossible either to lengthen or to shorten. The guaranty of Cosmos is in the casting of these words. The absolute darkness itself shudders before the blade of the World Command, and it is easier for rays and gases to smite the darkness there where has struck the Sword of the World. New Era Community (1926) - 64:
64. It is important to speak about the necessity of commensurateness. I consider it needful to distinguish between recurrent and non-recurrent things. One may put aside an object of daily life, but one must seize upon the calling dates without delay. It may be affirmed that a moment of cosmic possibility is irreplaceable. There are dishes which can be digested only in a certain order. The hunter does not go hunting from indolence; he finds out the best hour and nothing detains him. New Era Community (1926) - 67:
67. What is required in Our Community? First of all, co-measurement and justice. True, the second results entirely from the first. Indeed, one must forget about good-naturedness, for this goodness is not the good. Goodness is a surrogate of justice. The spiritual life is governed by co-measurement. The man who does not differentiate the small from the big, the insignificant from the great, cannot be spiritually developed. New Era Community (1926) - 67:
One talks about Our firmness, but this is only the result of Our developed co-measurement. New Era Community (1926) - 72:
The Hand which discerns the Threads points out the path to Our Community. Indeed, We shall not speak about a precise time when Our place started. Cataclysms molded the favorable conditions, and with Our knowledge We can guard the Center against unbidden guests. The existence of violent enemies has permitted Us to close the entrances still more tightly and to instruct neighbors in an effective silence. To transgress and to betray means to be destroyed. New Era Community (1926) - 77:
When We speak about a destined event We see its true origin; but whoever will judge according to visible effects only will be behindhand in his judgment. When We say - "Go against evidence," We mean - "Do not fall under the illusion of transitory events." One must clearly distinguish the past from the future. Indeed, humanity suffers from this lack of discernment, whirling around in the illusions of effects. New Era Community (1926) - 78:
78. In each book there must be a chapter about irritation. It is imperative to expel this beast from the house. I welcome austerity as well as decisiveness. I enjoin you to abolish jeering jests. Each one should be helped to get out of entanglements. One should nip each bud of vulgarity. Each one must be permitted to have his say, and patience must be found to listen. The empty rumor must be cut short, and ten words must be found against each word defaming the Teacher. Indeed, remain not silent at an arrow directed at the Teacher. Mother and Teacher - these two concepts must be safeguarded in each book. The light of greatness is not to be extinguished. New Era Community (1926) - 79:
It is proper to ask a man who is thinking about entering upon the path of Great Service what he intends to give up. Does he expect only to secure the realization of his most sweet dreams? Or is it agreeable to him for a grain of faith to acquire earthly riches and to occupy a position foreign to his consciousness? New Era Community (1926) - 81:
81. It is wise to draw a line between past and future. It is impossible to calculate all that has been done - it is incommensurable. It is better to say "Yesterday is past; let us learn how to meet a new dawn." We all grow, and our works are expanding with us. After twenty-seven years no one is a youth, and we all can then understand the achievement of Service. It is unworthy to rummage in yesterday's dust. Henceforth let us establish a new step. Let us begin to labor, surrounding ourselves with a thousand eyes. Let us acquire purity of thought and co-measurement of actions. Thus let us fill our days; let us become used to mobility and decisiveness. Likewise, let us not forget that there is nothing on Earth higher than the given Plan for the Common Good. Let us manifest understanding of the Teachings of life. As Moses brought forth human dignity, as Buddha impelled toward the broadening of consciousness, as Christ taught the good of giving, so now the New World is directed toward the far-off worlds! Ponder, what comparisons surround us! Ponder about the cornerstone. Reflect about the given path. Ponder how the boundaries of the Cosmos touched you. Recall the steps of wondrous tensions not in a book but in life. Reflect that so much has not been taken up and absorbed and yet you stand in your place. Therefore, be not disheartened by mistakes, but ascend by the Hierarchy of the Teaching. New Era Community (1926) - 82:
82. On the day of beginning the new step let us speak without reproach about the great times when we learn to break away from the earth and already in the body become associated with the Higher Worlds. New Era Community (1926) - 82:
To fly - what a beautiful word! In it is already contained the pledge of our destination. When matters are grave, think about flights; let each one think about wings. I send to the daring ones all the currents of space! New Era Community (1926) - 84:
You were told that I would give a third book when the community is accepted. Yet multitudes are not needed by Us; only the consciousness of those who accept are needed by Us. That is why We give the third book Therefore We reiterate about the facets of Truth, and hence We prefer to bless upon birth instead of taking upon Ourselves funeral processions. New Era Community (1926) - 85:
The Teacher sends the wish that evolution grow lawfully. The Teacher can distinguish those who have liberated their consciousness. Thus said the Blessed One; and He asked in general not to think about ownership of property, for renunciation is a cleansing of thought. For only through purified channels can basic striving make its way. New Era Community (1926) - 89:
So much have I said about courage and against fear, because We have only a cosmic scientific method! At entrance one must make accounting to oneself as to where is fear and whether the courage is steadfast. New Era Community (1926) - 93:
93. I speak about the quality of travels. It is necessary to assimilate the knowledge of how to travel! It is necessary not only to break away from home, but also to conquer the very concept of home. It would be more precise to say that one should broaden the concept of home. Where we are - there is home. Evolution casts off the meaning of home as a prison. Progress in liberating the consciousness will yield the possibility of becoming flexible. And not achievement, not privation, not exaltation, but quality of consciousness enables one to break away from a long occupied place. In a long-occupied place there is so much smokiness, so much sourness and dust. We are opposed to the solitary life of hermitage, but small cottages with moldy atmosphere are worse than caves. We summon those who can give expanse to thought. New Era Community (1926) - 94:
94. Often you talk about the imperfections in existing books. I say more the errors in the books fare equal to a grievous crime. Falsehood in books must be prosecuted as a grave calumny. The falsehood of an orator is prosecuted according to the number of his listeners. The falsehood of an author should be prosecuted according to the number of copies sold of his book. To fill the people's libraries with falsehood is a grave offense. It is necessary to perceive the true intent of the author in order to estimate the quality of his errors. Ignorance will be the worst basis. Fear and meanness occupy the next place. None of these qualities are befitting the community. To accomplish their removal in the new construction is a necessity. Prohibitory measures, as usual, are not suitable; but a discovered error must be removed from the book. The necessity of such removal, and the reprinting of the book, will bring the author to his senses. Every citizen has the right to prove an error. Indeed, one should not impede new views and structures; but incorrect data must not bring one into error, because knowledge is the armor of the community and the defense of knowledge is the duty of all the members. New Era Community (1926) - 96:
96. The acceleration of dates is necessary; otherwise ignorance will become solidified. All ulcers have been crowding upon the threshold of the New World. The whirl has swept up heaps of rubbish. Knowing how to face courageously the abominations of ignorance brings about unusual measures. Finally, one should know how to point out the merit of useful people. Why should able people perish amidst chains or prejudices? New Era Community (1926) - 97:
Through all experiences of the past and all attainments of the future, remember about the consciousness. New Era Community (1926) - 98:
I wish to recall to you how the Blessed One showed consideration even for the adversaries. This book is read at the entrance to the community. The newcomer must be forewarned about many perplexities. It often appears that contradictions are insoluble. But, wayfarer, where are the contradictions when we see only an abundance of road signs? The abyss is barred by the mountain, and the mountain is bounded by the sea. Shoes for the mountains are not suitable for the sea. But those who enter are obliged to change hourly their armor. Not only mobility, not only quickness of thought, but the habit of changing weapons is needed. It is not so easy to become accustomed to change of weapons. Beside the feeling of ownership stands habit, and it is difficult to replace addiction to objects by adaptability of consciousness. For superficial thinking it may seem mere playing upon words, but how necessary it becomes for the leaders guiding the destinies of nations to understand this distinction of concepts! New Era Community (1926) - 98:
It is impossible for a poisoned consciousness to distinguish the moments of freedom and of bondage. The man who is lost in conjecture as to where is slavery and where freedom is unable to think about the community. The man who opposes the consciousness of his brother cannot think about the community. The man who distorts the Teaching cannot think about the community. The basis of the community lies in freedom of thinking and in reverence for the Teacher. To accept the Teacher means to fall in line with the workers fighting the fire. If everyone rushes to the fire from the wellspring without any order, the wellspring will be trampled without benefit. New Era Community (1926) - 98:
About the far-off worlds We shall write in the book "Infinity." Now, let us call to mind that the gates of the Community lead to the far-off worlds. New Era Community (1926) - 101:
It is instructive to observe how thought infects space - an analogy may be obtained in likening it to the process of gunfire. The bullet flies far, but the dispersal of the smoke depends upon atmospheric conditions. The density of the atmosphere forces the smoke for a long time to cloak the sunrise. Hence, take care about your thinking. Also, learn to think beautifully and briefly. Many do not see the distinction between thought for action and a reflex of the brain. It is necessary to know how to cut short reflexive spasms that lead to semi-consciousness. The development of reflexive activity is similar to intoxication. New Era Community (1926) - 110:
110. Among the school subjects let there be taught the fundamentals of astronomy, but let it be presented as the gateway to the far-off worlds. Thus schools will stimulate the first thoughts about life in the far-off worlds. Space will become alive, astrochemistry and rays will round out the presentation of the magnitude of the Universe. Young hearts will feel not as ants upon the earth's crust, but as bearers of spirit responsible for the planet. Let usfix our attention on schools, for from them will issue the affirmation of cooperation. There will be no construction without cooperation. There will be no security of state and union while outworn egoism holds sway. New Era Community (1926) - 111:
111. Many warnings were given against selfhood. This deadly sister of ignorance smites and extinguishes the best fires. Do not consider a reminder about egoism out of place during the establishment of cooperatives. On the contrary, each statute must be written not for oneself but for others. Among various appellations the word "friend" will be a most hearty one. Indeed, the heart does not admit egoism. The heart lives in self-abnegation. Thus, strong is the heart when it is concerned about the future, not thinking about self. New Era Community (1926) - 115:
115. No one dares to stand up against the school, but few there are who think about its improvement. School programs are not looked over for years at a time, and meanwhile discoveries are on the march. New data are rushing in from all sides the air spheres and the depths of the oceans and the mountain treasuries all relate wonderful facts about themselves. Haste is needed, else excavations will alter the data of conventionalized history. In the new schools prohibitions must be removed, in order that pupils may see reality - which is wonderful if truthfully revealed. Broad is the field of mental competition! New Era Community (1926) - 118:
118. It may be asked, "What signs in a teacher should be valued?" You already know about the quality of action, and thus can apply new methods in action. One should prefer that teacher who proceeds in a new way. Each word of his, each act of his, bears the stamp of unforgettable innovation. This distinction creates a magnetic power. Not an imitator, not a commentator, but a powerful miner of new ores. One should take as a basis the call of innovation. The time has come when it is possible to go only forward. Let us preserve the call of the will in an incessant run and not linger over the precipice. New Era Community (1926) - 120:
120. We are ready to support each inventor, for even the smallest inventor is trying to introduce an improvement into life and is anxious to bring about economy of energy. The Teacher recognizes guaranty of and care about the conservation of energy. This persistent economy warrants trust in the disciple. Indeed this economy is far from stinginess. The general who is careful in guarding his select troops is acting advisedly. Each possibility becomes our warrior, but one should understand things in the larger aspect. New Era Community (1926) - 121:
121. The new consciousness, supported by technical means, will give a powerful impetus to knowledge. Indeed, the community must be a most sensitive apparatus for the process of evolution. Indeed, in a conscious community no individual can make affirmation about an already molded world-study. Every dull barrier is swept away by the sharpened vibration of the collective. Even a hint at completion makes sojourn in the community impossible. Who then will assume the stigma of stupidity? New Era Community (1926) - 121:
The imperfect ingenuity of some people has guessed at invisible rays and inaudible rhythms. With crude imagination, with crude implements, nevertheless certain cosmic currents have been apprehended. But even a fool knows that the imagination can be refined and the apparatuses improved. Starting with self-improvement you proceed toward Infinity. I shall repeat about the possibilities of improvement so long as the most obdurate one remains unashamed of his limitation. New Era Community (1926) - 123:
123. Collectivism and dialectivism are two aids in thinking about materialism. The essence of materialism holds a particular mobility, ignoring not a single manifestation of life. The Teacher reveals only the necessary landmarks. One can develop propositions by thinking along suggested paths. Materialism must be well-grounded, so that all contemporary scientific attainments may enter constructively into the concept of spiritualized materialism. New Era Community (1926) - 123:
We have spoken about subtle bodies, about magnets, about the luminosity of the aura, about the radiation of every object, about shifting of sensitivity, about change of ponderance, about the penetrating of stratum of matter through another, about the sendings of thought through space, about the actuality of cementing space, about the feeling of the centers, about understanding the word "matter." Much of that which is invisible but perceptible by apparatus must be appreciated by him who wishes to apply the means of technic in life. It is necessary to replace fanciful drivel with sound reason. New Era Community (1926) - 125:
125. My young friends, again you have been gathered in the name of the Teaching and again you have had an evening with guests. Whereas, it has been said and repeated that the hour of discourse about the Teaching must be devoid of ordinary gossip. Even though this hour may be more infrequent, yet its quality must be upheld. You approach by round - about ways, you surmount the fatigue of the working day, you bear a particle of the common good; but the accumulated objects of the familiar room break up your striving, and imperceptibly you become dusty boarders. Moreover, one of you, observing what is taking place, becomes a self-appointed overseer and sinks into the pettiest irritation. The fabric of the communion is torn and an unworthy mending is begun. We urge you, even if for only an hour, to be consciously responsible people. If an hour a week is difficult for you, then better meet only every fortnight. Learn how to exclude at that time all troublesome beastly habits - smoking, drinking, eating, shallow gossip, dealings in small affairs, censure, anger. Upon being assembled, remain seated several minutes in silence. If then one of you will not find the strength to enlighten his consciousness, let him silently go back into cold and darkness. We are enemies of all compulsive magic, but a natural control of consciousness must become the prerequisite of real construction. Surely for one hour one can dismiss personal ventures. If this be difficult, how then can you think about progress and growth of consciousness? An ox knows about chewing its cud but does not advance farther than digestion. Make an effort to give your discourses beauty, simplicity and purity. New Era Community (1926) - 126:
In connection with the evening gatherings, it is ingenious to note unusual contents of speech or a very strange expression. But reflect - does there not hang on each letter of this expression a great number of lives? To each one must flash the consciousness of the importance of the hour for which he has been called. When long ago light-mindedness was spoken about, it was necessary at once to take into the consciousness the seriousness of the moment and to compel oneself to accept a feeling of responsibility. Outside of current affairs, outside of individual and group achievements, it is needful to sense evolution with all its peculiarities. Thus, think clearly. Strive to improve your gatherings. New Era Community (1926) - 127:
Inexperienced community members have a considerable amount of suspiciousness and conceit, but a community is regarded by Us as an accepted form of life. And We can speak about it with all the lucidity of long experience. We are not frightened by any mental confusion. We have seen enough cosmic refuse and We are not disposed to be a part of it. New Era Community (1926) - 131:
131. On quality of advice. Often advice does not achieve its purpose for the reason that it is given as if for oneself. The condition of the brother is not taken into consideration, and the advisor puts himself in the place of the advised. Then the sympathy and pity and solicitude flow about the advisor himself. From such counsels one must of course expect harmful results - not only for the case itself but also in regard to the sufferer. His consciousness is pierced by an alien thinking as if by spikes. These clefts are healed with difficulty, for such counsels may be practically applicable yet their execution demands a quite different aura. New Era Community (1926) - 134:
Manifestation must be understood not in the sense of importunity but as related to the quality of being invisible. The dream of peoples about a cap of invisibility can be brought into life without sorcery. It is possible to divert attention from oneself, but this is far more difficult than to attract. Thus, it is necessary to know how to understand the impulse of the observers. In carrying out missions the ability to be invisible is important. New Era Community (1926) - 137:
137. A cosmogonic Hindu tale relates "There lived long ago a terrible monster who devoured people. Once the monster was pursuing an intended victim and the man, seeking to save himself, plunged into a lake. The monster sprang after him, but the swimmer threw himself on the back of the monster and took firm hold of its projecting crest. The monster could not turn over on its back because its belly was unprotected. It rushed about in a furious course, waiting for the man to become exhausted. But the thought came to the man that, in maintaining his desperate plight, he was saving humanity, and with this pan-human thought his strength became unlimited and inexhaustible. The monster, meanwhile, increased its speed until sparks formed a fiery wake. Amid flames the monster began to rise above the earth. The universal thought of the man had uplifted even the enemy. New Era Community (1926) - 137:
Strive to the guiding thought about help to humanity. Think clearly that you are performing not a personal act, nor a group act, but an absolutely useful act., That done by you timelessly and without the limitations of space becomes a labor for the unification of the worlds. Preserve this guiding fiery thought. New Era Community (1926) - 138:
138. About uplifting the enemy. The Teaching of the Community has very solicitously in mind the upliftment of enemies. For this, one should not harass the enemies with direct proposals. But personal aspiration toward world tasks can attain such tension that inevitably the enemy is drawn in the same direction. We must not forget that the enemy by his very enmity is already connected with us. In this bond lies the weakness of the enemy. Hating us, the enemy begins to fill his being with a picture of us. The enemy chains his consciousness to us and often ends up as a simple imitator, to which fact indeed he will never confess. The enemy will imitate first in an external way, and then, when his hatred has led him to this point, the cosmic grandeur of the talk may entice him inwardly. New Era Community (1926) - 142:
142. Rightly has it been observed that the protection and preservation of the offspring of animals must be provided for. Maternity means the same for them as for humanity. When animals are spared they will repay us in milk, wool and labor. The problem of animals living near man is a very important one. One may visualize how the atmosphere is altered when there are friends around the dwelling. Ask the Arab about the horse or a Northerner about the reindeer - he will speak not as about animals but as about his family. New Era Community (1926) - 142:
One may pass from animals to plants. You already know that it is beneficial to sleep on cedar roots. You know what collectors of electricity pine needles are. Not only do plants serve salutarily by their extracts, but the plant emanation produces a strong effect on the surroundings. One may see how man can be helped by a bed of flowers consciously combined. Absurd are mixed flower beds whose mutual reactions destroy their good effect. Matched or homogeneous ones can answer the needs of our organism. How many useful combinations there are in fields covered by wild plants! Combinations of plants which are natural neighbors must be studied as instruments of an orchestra. Those scientists are right who look upon plants as subtly sensitive organisms. The next steps will be the study of the reaction of groups of plants on each other as well as upon man. The sensitivity and reciprocal action of plants upon surroundings is indeed astonishing. Plants are manifested, as it were, as a binding substance of the planet, acting on a network of imperceptible interactions. True, the value of plants was long ago foreseen, but group reciprocal actions have not been studied. Until recently people have not understood the vital capacity of vegetable organisms and have senselessly cut clusters of heterogeneous plants, not caring about the meaning of what they were doing. A man with a bouquet is like a child with fire. Exterminators of the vegetation of the planet's crust are like state criminals. New Era Community (1926) - 143:
You see how much We are in agreement with you - only an especially slow-witted person can think about contradiction of ways. New Era Community (1926) - 144:
How eagerly is each word about the New World awaited! The striving of new consciousnesses will result in new combinations. We await those who pronounce the new day a desired one - who regard the best past day worse than each new one. They are right; for each new day is clothed with prana of the new evolution. The air, actually changed by the disintegration of the worlds, becomes new. How necessary it is to study the composition of the atmosphere by the most sensitive apparatuses! The composition of the air is a vital part of biology. Up to the present we have spoken roughly about the air, forgetting its psychic reaction. New Era Community (1926) - 145:
145. About the development of possibilities through action. When a determined action is created it resembles the movement of a ship. The cloven atmosphere sends out splashes of intensified matter. They are all found in the magnetic sphere of action and are temporarily subjected to it. The intersected strata of the atmosphere are very divergent; and the usefulness of the stirred-up particles is quite unexpected. In truth, he has mastered action who can take into account the activated particles of matter and, cognizing them, compress them into unity. New Era Community (1926) - 145:
Long ago I spoke to you about concentration upon action. Indeed, an unshakable striving must be in each action. And yet he will be wrong who scatters the sparks of a blow - these are beneficent details. The husbandman knows the accounting of his seeds and the fisherman lets no fish escape over the net. The fires of unexpectedness bring light on the path. New Era Community (1926) - 147:
How all magical formulas droop before the irrepressible leap over the abyss to the life-giving Sun! Only those who cognize reality can speak about the Sun without superficial tearfulness. New Era Community (1926) - 148:
148. People do not eat corpses, yet slaughtered animals are eaten. One must ask, "Wherein is the difference - is not a slaughtered animal a corpse?" We advise not to use meat for reasons of simple goal-fitness. Indeed, anyone understands that to make use of decomposing cells is harmful. But when does this decomposition begin? At the moment of cessation of the functions of life the body looses its protective radiation and decomposition sets in immediately. Therefore, worldly wisdom about not eating corpses is hypocritical. We recommend farinaceous food, dairy products and vegetables, where there is less decomposition. New Era Community (1926) - 149:
To observe the movements of the consciousness one should take photographs of physical radiations. This process of photography must be carried out very precisely. You have heard about the visible symptoms of illness, of their being reflected on photographic prints. Besides these perturbations there may be observed, as it were, blue spots floating in the field of radiation. One may know that the consciousness is being condensed in these moments. Then a photograph may show something like flaming streams sweeping away the blue condensations, which means that the hero is ready for the next achievement. From an accurately made photograph of such radiations there could result an important popular understanding of the concealed qualities of man's organism. New Era Community (1926) - 153:
153. Someone will say "Is vigilance, or co-measurement, or mobility, or devotion difficult? Here, I feel that I can contain all these conditions; will you not take me on the distant journey into the Community?" But has this hasty traveler thought about a certain requisite in the qualities mentioned by him? Steadfastness was forgotten. Little fires flickering only for an instant contain all the qualities of flame, but darkness engulfs them as swiftly as a brazier does a snowflake. One cannot trust an isolated moment of containment; only steadfastness, tempered by toil and by obstacles, results in a trustworthy containment. New Era Community (1926) - 153:
A true musician does not think about each finger's calling forth a sound; only a pupil considers which fingers are convenient to use. The true co-worker does not think about the intended application of the qualities of labor. The music of the spheres is blended with the song of progress of labor. New Era Community (1926) - 154:
A new interrogator "How to reconcile the Teaching with science?" If science teaches authentic knowledge, then the Teaching is science. What purpose can science achieve when it is swollen with prejudices? He who is perturbed by solemnity of affirmations views science from his den of vulgarity. He who thinks about the community is not harmed by crawling reptiles. New Era Community (1926) - 156:
Here he, the lonely one, crossed, swam, flew through the prescribed spaces, and he already communicates and transmits his message. Who has received him? First, distrust - does the Community exist? Second - can the Community be active and take part in distant matters? Third - is not the appearance of the messenger and the need for the indicated action simply a coincidence? I recall that one such messenger, indignant at the mediocrity of the last remark, replied "You who talk about coincidence, do not forget that you yourselves are a coincidence of particles of matter. But if your coincidence has been unsuccessful, the laws of matter provide a reason for it." However, when monetary matters are turned to, and those dealing with the transmission of objects, thoughts begin to coincide propitiously. Facts and warnings are listened to attentively. The city dweller is not averse to squeezing out a useful information, even though it be from the Community. Thus, outside of a few co-workers, the messenger encounters about him an abyss of greed. Give money, give advice for the morrow, do away with the enemy - then vanish quickly and do not disturb our digestion with thoughts about world fellowship. New Era Community (1926) - 158:
158. Magnetism and gas formations, both dynamic factors, are absolutely not studied. Magnetism attracts attention when a horse is unable to life its shoe from the ground. Gasses are mentioned when people and animals fall dead. Only about such crude manifestations do people talk, but magnetism and gases operate throughout the entire surface of the planet. No place is indifferent, each locality is individual according to qualities of deeply practical significance. New Era Community (1926) - 158:
You yourselves have performed the experiment with the hazel branch and have been amazed how this most ancient and primitive apparatus became tense, trembled, and went into motion, reacting to underground waters and minerals. Indeed, the source of this obvious reaction lies not in the branch but in the human apparatus. With what detail and fervor must one study, therefore, the reaction of each locality upon man and upon entire groups of people! Many regions are replete with popular rumors about the peculiarities of character of their inhabitants in some places people suffer from goitre; in some they lose their teeth; in some leprosy makes its nest; in some the spleen becomes blighted, or the heart becomes enlarged, or the character sluggish; in some places there is vigor and animation. A great number of such features catch the eye. It may be observed that these peculiarities are not a matter of racial or climatic conditions. The very structure of the ground underfoot may contain the principal causes of the differences in popular characteristics. There is a broad field for study if approached with keen eye and without prejudice. New Era Community (1926) - 162:
162. Whoever makes assertions about his devotion to the real and the authentic must particularly welcome the discernment of reality. Not hypocritical stammering before the method of a recognized authority, but the struggle and burning in quest of reality. Verily irresistibly, verily unalterably, in such vehemence of striving that neither lofty mountain nor small hill hides space. New Era Community (1926) - 163:
Does it not seem strange that I speak so often about patience, about obstacles, about vigor, about the endlessness of struggle? Precisely, at different times and on different sides do I forge the armor of fearlessness. Remember, this tempering cannot be completed in a single hour. In different temperatures is the sword tempered; even Buddha affirmed that at the happiest hour one should recall the misfortunes, but without diminishing joy. New Era Community (1926) - 166:
166. The true fire-blossom is actual selflessness; however, it must not only be evident in actions but must live in the consciousness. Behavior, like wandering shadows, is an inaccurate reflection, and the vortex of shifting conventions conceals the meaning of action. Is it possible to judge conduct without knowing cause and effect? Then a savior will appear to be an offender, and a giver will seem a miser. But it is not easy to establish in the consciousness selflessness - individuality is unavoidable. And the blending in of selflessness can take place only with a clear realization of the future. Selflessness is not built on past experience; only a true perception of the future can mold an inner judgment about the boundaries of the possible. Whoever thinks in the stillness of the night that the past has taught him the value of selflessness is a prisoner. New Era Community (1926) - 167:
167. It has been said often - "Rest can be found not in sleep but in change of labor." True, some may discontinue sleeping and obtain poor results. As a preliminary it is necessary to teach the nerve centers to work in groups. One must disconnect the work of the centers. One must learn to unite the most unexpected groups and then quickly change their combinations. Thus, a street musician playing several instruments simultaneously performs one of the useful exercises. Dictating to several copyists at the same time is useful. Contrasting movement of the arms is useful. Stoppage of breathing and thinking is useful. One can enumerate a great number of exercises of the will about which it would be fitting to say, "Bees create their hives with patience." New Era Community (1926) - 168:
168. Express your wishes cautiously. Every one knows many parables and fairy tales which describe the ugly consequences of careless wishes. Remember about the rajah who wished to receive a beautiful palace, and did receive it, but who, on entering it, thought about an attacking tiger, which then appeared and tore him to pieces. Under the symbols of allegories there is much reality. If people would realize the power of the will, many manifestations would receive a practical explanation. Indeed, not a forcible tension of the will but the dynamic quality of concordance of the centers produces the effect of fulfillment. Hence, an oft-repeated desire, like a blunt blade, does not cleave space. Whereas, the ringing of unexpected concordance breaks the densest surface. New Era Community (1926) - 168:
Tales about sorcerers sending deadly diseases are not fictions, but there is no sorcery in them - merely exercise of the will. The weakest hypnotist can compel one to experience the effect of drowning. He can even order one to die on a definite date. Such cases have been recorded. New Era Community (1926) - 169:
Indeed, it is difficult to diagnose a disease in its embryonic state; only examination of the secretions and a picture of the radiations will give determinative results. If the secretions can sometimes lead into error about the true cause, then the hieroglyphics of radiation will reveal the basis of the disease. Each peculiarity of the action of the organism gives a color and sign on the graph. Observations can be carried on in every hospital. New Era Community (1926) - 170:
170. We have spoken about conditions and about distinctions. Naturally, the question arises - what is usual and what unusual? We regard everything as being usual. In the conception of a man of small consciousness a great deal is unusual. The usual and the unusual are divided only according to the degree of consciousness. It is truer to say - absorbed and unabsorbed, realized and unrealized. With Us the unusual is understood differently. Each type of consciousness has its usual grouping of the centers, just as you distinguish types of thinking as mathematical or philosophical. From the circles of consciousness often stands out a grouping of centers not native to any of them. These branchings of consciousness are truly unusual indeed, they give their possessor many possibilities but little earthly happiness. And rarely can the possessor himself point out the symptoms of these branchings of the consciousness. The unusual feature is drowned in the routine of the consciousness. Even an experienced psychologist will find with difficulty these unexpected blossoms. New Era Community (1926) - 173:
Not long ago you conversed about the significance of rays in wireless transmission. Rays do contribute to the unifying of the collective over far distances. Indeed, these rays, which until recently were denied, actually are weaving a new cover for the planet. The rays have a preeminence over other waves in that they pass through more readily, without disturbing the gravity and the atmosphere. Sound, indeed, attracted the earlier attention of humanity. Light and color have not attracted as much study, but, as the sound is only are action of light, the enhanced cognition will be directed toward the significance of light and highest energy - luminous matter. "Materia Lucida" has attracted all the best minds, and even if they did not find its conscious application, yet they have considered recognition of its significance inevitable in the forthcoming evolution. New Era Community (1926) - 174:
The tale about an invisible city with the ringing of bells recalls the man who was not aware of an important sensation, as a result of a transfer of sensitiveness. Perhaps My example is not yet clear to you, but the principle of transference of sensitivity can be amplified to include entire nations. Through this principle many dangers may be avoided. If it be admitted that the human organism is a most powerful psychic instrument, then it is impossible to attribute the same power to the physical apparatus. The physical apparatus is subservient to that higher energy which we call psychic construction. This energy may be compared qualitatively with light alone. New Era Community (1926) - 174:
We have just spoken about the power of rays and about their new application; it is impossible to neglect the possibilities of the human organism. How can we study the far-off worlds if we pay no attention to our own functions? With difficulty do you discover rays, but do you study their action upon the brain and other centers? New Era Community (1926) - 175:
175. You know of many experiments in thought-reading. Western people, being told about it, have no idea how inherent to the East is this psychological quality. In their ignorance they even call it superstition. Whereas, if thought is an organic creation, then it can be laid open. Even meagre physical apparatuses can catch the tension of thought. Even the thermometer and electrical apparatuses react to the rising of thought. Thought even changes the temperature of the body. To such an extent does the psychic apparatus dominate the physical that it is even correct to identify the psychic apparatus as a part of the physical. There exists an apparatus which writes down the flow of thoughts; this flow also is reflected in a radiation and may be detailed by the comparative method. This system is pleasing to Western thinking. New Era Community (1926) - 177:
You know that physical manifestations react on large groups of people. This cannot be called insanity, but is a particular manifestation of collective unity. One may visualize the reaction of subterranean gases and the dust of atmospheric bodies. Some paralyze psychic actions, but on the other hand there are such exciters that the Pilot must take urgent measures. Speaking about the possibilities of psycho-technics, We have no intention of destroying anyone's apparatuses. We, as Members of the Community, pursue the task of true economy, and each psychic apparatus must be safeguarded. Carefulness is the more needed because often the potential of psychic energy does not coincide with intellect, and it is necessary to determine the quality of psychic possibility. Forcing psychic energy into a direction foreign to it will be a most dangerous aspect of compulsion. New Era Community (1926) - 178:
As long as the consciousness has not accepted the community, the smallest thing seems insurmountable. It is possible to renounce every weakness if the task of the future is clear. Think about being annexed to the future and fear of the present will dissolve. Do not take what has been said as a pompous phrase, but masons, square up your stony hearts. After the heart the brain petrifies. New Era Community (1926) - 179:
179. Let us imagine that you see a man doing harm who yet has a spark of psychic energy. You naturally will begin to speak to him about the better qualities of man, who is in the process of evolving. Your interlocutor, as it usually happens, will immediately agree with you without thinking it refers to himself. It would be of no avail to tell him that he is acting wrongly, but it is possible to say that his action does not follow the trend of evolution. It is not a matter of bad or good, it is only that his conduct is not goal-fitting, and therefore not practical. If your companion pretends to be a community member, the conversation becomes simpler. For then, as adherents of the community you may demand the guarding of the foundations of evolution. Even for breeding pigs there are required definite conditions of life. How then can a man who decides on achieving the social life remain in his former vulgar haunts? How can falsehood or cowardice live under the mask of cooperation? New Era Community (1926) - 180:
How to intensify striving? Where are its roots and conditions? About quality of labor and action you have already heard. These are the conditions; full overburdening and the realization of the insecurity of life. Overburdening sets the body in the direction of tension. Realization of the danger of each hour of life will provide sensitivity and the knowledge of irrevocability. New Era Community (1926) - 180:
If a mote in the eye turns into a beam, then a feather from the wing of a bird in the space produces thunder in the far-off worlds. How then to explain, to occidental minds, the sensitiveness of the cosmic apparatus? How to explain that forced explosions are more ruinous than the destruction of a heavenly body, for the destruction of a heavenly body takes place in conformity with all the surrounding conditions. You yourselves do not place a factory over a dangerous cavern, but select a better place - and We also speak about the best conditions. New Era Community (1926) - 186:
186. Every community is in need of defensive resources. We are not conquerors by force, but nevertheless We keep an account of Our enemies, and We are not deceived about their numbers. Rays, gases, and aerial outposts will be the best external measures, but the most effective resources will be in the products of psychic energy. By no means do We intend to present a spectacle of defenseless sheep! Real knowledge is ever ready to reply! We are not interested in frightening anyone, but We must issue the warning "Beware, ignorant one!" Now is the time to whisper to all those who are united in community, "Be conscious of your psychic commands." There are and will be instances when in full consciousness you can take upon yourselves the responsibility for a decisive order. But intensify at that time all keen-sightedness, in order to perceive clearly the circumference of your target. A most ugly consequence will issue from a misdirected order. On the way the most unexpected manifestations may be touched, and who can control the consequences of an ill-sped arrow? Long ago did I say to the enemy, "I will receive into My shield all thy arrows, but I shall send thee only one." In these words is Our entire Advice. New Era Community (1926) - 189:
189. The fisherman returns joyfully with his prise catch. Mankind was not made for misfortunes. Man is this same joyous fisherman with a multiform catch. True, the catch is different, but the joy is the same and inalienable - the joy of thought about the future. Neither fish nor birds nor animals know of the future. But man definitely knows the unavoidableness of a future. In this call of space is contained immense joy. He who is afraid of the future is still in an animal state, and the world feast is not yet for him. New Era Community (1926) - 189:
To learn to enhance and to uplift thought about the future means to occupy a place in it which will grow together with the consciousness. He who does not await external aid knows the value of his own hammer. Whoever knows the path into the future can carry his catch without fear. Whereas, a part of humanity does not even see the thread into the future. Broken loose and swept about like autumn leaves, they raise the dust from alien bazaars. A cloud of dust will veil the gates of the community, and dusty thinking will turn all into rubbish. New Era Community (1926) - 189:
When it is dark and threatening, then keep the consciousness upon the future. We call the future a flying carpet. Teach children to fly high. Replace the legend about the ark with one about the airship. New Era Community (1926) - 190:
Lack of analysis can offend the most patient guide. Many cannot even determine the occupation of a person by peculiarities of his dwelling. The lack of observation is striking. People are unable to notice objects which threaten the crowns of their heads. They cannot enumerate ten objects about them. They cannot point out the simplest details of their surroundings. For them everything is nothing - nil, naught and nowhere. This is not even a degree of indifference, but is the stupidity of ignorance. Walk away from such bipeds! New Era Community (1926) - 190:
Power of observation, or rather keen-sightedness is the beginning of the eagle eye, about which you have long known. To hear about keen-sightedness for some already means to foresee, and to foresee means to perceive the path of the world toward community. New Era Community (1926) - 191:
Can the above-mentioned concepts be applied in city life? Just now We were speaking about the absence of observation power, without which diagnosis is impossible. We spoke about lack of patience, and this means analysis is impossible. Lack of courageous steadfastness excludes control. Falsehood and hypocrisy will not admit cooperation. Fear will becloud any prognosis. There remains to set the longest tables and to repeat in chorus half-understood words. New Era Community (1926) - 191:
Better to leave to corrupt cities this privilege of apishness; quite opportunely have these townsfolk begun to graft on themselves monkey glands. Indeed, each one receives according to his merit. No one has told them about a more goal-fitting means of restoring strength, which is to place the patient in a lengthy bath and subject him to an alternating current and a certain composition of mineral water, the treatment being accompanied by definite suggestion. Rational means will be disclosed when the community will take on a conscious character, and nothing will be borrowed from the monkeys. New Era Community (1926) - 192:
192. The development of the power of observation will permit due attention to surrounding conditions. Anyone will understand that if the walls of your room were covered with an arsenic substance or with a preparation of sulphur, or of resin, or mercury, or musk, then such coverings would have an influence on the condition of the organism - this is a crude example. But now ask your biochemists and technologists what influence the material of dwellings has on the physical and psychic foundation. What is the difference between a house of brick and one of basalt, or between one of granite and one of marble, between an iron and a wooden one, between an oak and a pine one? To what kinds of organisms is an iron bed suitable and to what kinds a wooden one. Who needs a woolen carpet and who a wooden floor? About many conditions technology will be as uninformed as was the cave age. And yet, who would not agree that wood and minerals have an important medicinal significance? It means that essential analysis is at a standstill in the absence of observation. Investigation has gone along a channel of usualness, and for overzealous investigators somewhere a bonfire is already prepared. You may be sure that the spirit of the inquisition is still not very far away; the difference will be in the garb and in the means of eradicating new quests. New Era Community (1926) - 193:
193. The Teacher Milarepa often conversed with animals. Near his retreat bees nested, ants built cities, parrots flew about, and a monkey was accustomed to perch himself in imitation of the Teacher. The Teacher said to the ants "Tillers and builders, no one knows of you, yet you raise up lofty communities." He said to the bees "You gather the honey of knowledge and of the best forms, let no one interrupt your sweet labor." He remarked to a parrot "By your screeching I see that you are preparing yourself to be a judge or a preacher." And he admonished the mischievous monkey "You have destroyed the ant's structure and have stolen another's honey. Perhaps you have decided to become a usurper." New Era Community (1926) - 193:
Over desert you will talk about prognosis, but the stars seen through the window will attract less attention than a moth near the candle. New Era Community (1926) - 194:
Poor is the leader who puts into practice a plan only for a day or for a night. One cannot proceed with confidence thinking about the mediocrity of the leader. Security may be verified, for the Community does not fear control. The needed solution comes not by falling into darkness but in the smile of expectation, regardless of appearance. New Era Community (1926) - 195:
195. Write down about psychic infection. It is an old theme, yet up to now unapplied in life. As before, people fear physical infection even to excess, forgetting the main channel of all infections. Is it possible to keep on killing, cursing and raging without spatial stratifications resulting? All is precipitated solidly and heavily, creating above the site of an event a shroud similar to harmful gases. Can it be expected that the poisonous radiations of malignant energy will be dispersed? On the contrary, they will become condensed and will affect the prana. Never settle on bloody places. New Era Community (1926) - 196:
196. Manifestations must be accepted in full reality. For materialists this condition is especially obligatory. But indeed, materialists more than others tint various manifestations with their own color, thus impeding the evolutionary process. Us, as experienced Builders - realists, can see the harm of intolerance, based on the coarsest ignorance. Where then is reality when thinking is constrained? Instead of a thousand formulas only five are known! Affirmation becomes distortion if beforehand a stereotype of conventionalities has been forged. The smile of knowledge breaks open the flood-gate of deliberate obstruction. The builder cannot have fantasies about the ground under the building. Such an attitude is criminal, since the material point of view gives unlimited lawful possibilities. New Era Community (1926) - 197:
197. It will be asked, "What care are you taking of the established communities?" Let us consider the most recent. What can be said on its anniversary? No one has fallen back, yet the general results are weak. Cooperation by leaps and bounds hinders understanding of co-measurement. A particle of dust occupies more attention than a rock. Noticeable is conflict about precedence, therefore it is better to select a temporary chairman. The matter of the attraction of new ones is worse. Words about the Teaching are not found, and there is no defense against slander. One may open to those who knock, but the sword of the spirit must be kept always sharp. One may regret the lost co-workers. It is necessary to work more compactly, otherwise you will postpone dates. I would be glad to summon you nearer - provide the opportunity. My Hand is with you in each courageous action. New Era Community (1926) - 198:
198. In the recent past, in accordance with the plan of My Friend, We often visited Western cities. At that time We encountered casual individuals who suspected something about Us. The most persistent inquiries were addressed to Us - about the methods of psycho-mechanics and demands for the most precise biochemical formulas. Besides, with the conceitedness of the West, these people were never concerned about their own consciousness and did not attempt to learn whether they possessed the corresponding physical qualities. It is sad to contemplate that this opportunity was unaccompanied by any aspirations for social welfare. As the caveman with his club hastened to gather colored sea-shells as his exclusive property, so did these dwellers of stone places try to appropriate for themselves qualities foreign to them. Moreover, the caveman adorned himself with the shells, but the contemporary wiseacres degraded knowledge into after-dinner coffee talk - it was a spectacle of shameful lightmindedness. New Era Community (1926) - 198:
He cares least of all about his consciousness who can place it in a little purse with copper coins. Is it possible to forget about the state of consciousness, when we come in contact with the subtlest energies? Indeed, We do not ignore the methods of Western science, but We place psychic energy as the basis. New Era Community (1926) - 200:
200. Community - cooperation - is the sole rational means of human living together. Solitude is the solution of the problem of life outside the community. All intermediate manifestations are different steps of compromise and are doomed to dissolution. People speak about an inherited theocratic power - the very construction is absurd. The words heritability and Theos are incompatible. And who will define the degree Theos? Only consciousness of cooperation - community - affirms the evolution of the biological process. New Era Community (1926) - 200:
Only from within the community can we think about the future. Let us shift the consciousness to the betterment of all life, and the struggle for existence will be replaced by the conquest of possibilities. Thus think about the community. Improve your consciousness. New Era Community (1926) - 202:
Let us cite the example of Our Community. Our Friend, the chemist V., wishes to occupy himself with a new analysis of rays - no one prevents him. Our Friend K. wishes to improve the radio by applying new light waves - no one hinders him. Our Sister P. is occupied with the social problem of a neighboring country - no one interferes with her. Our Sister U. is occupied with agriculture and introduces many adaptations - no one hinders her. Sister O. loves medicinal plants and problems of education - no one hampers her. Brother H. has devised a remarkable loom, and also works on the reorganization of communities. Brother M. is occupied with historical researches. Our shoemaker writes remarkable philosophical treatises. Each one decisively finds work to suit Himself and can change it at will. Thus, necessary is both the desire to work and the open consciousness through which each labor becomes attractive. For the labor is performed for the future, and each one carries his best stone. Here and now before the face of the mountains, We are speaking for the future. And you shall transmit these words to the valley dwellers, and once again they will remember about the possibility of the existence of the Community. New Era Community (1926) - 205:
205. Not needed by Us are well-meaning Nicodemuses who come by night and keep silent by day in the Sanhedrin. Each one must guard the secret entrusted to him, yet he must have ready a word about Us. Firm words can stun the adversaries. Say that it is curious to see one speaking about that which he knows not. If they speak against the hidden treasures, say that even the sea is full of sealed bottles. If they speak against the Community, say that he who reveres Christ, Buddha or Moses does not dare to speak against the Community of Good. The worst thing is to bring false accusation, for in it is falsehood, and slander, and betrayal, and ignorance. Say "Since the Teacher exists, why not make use of His wise counsels? You do not make use of them for you know not how to receive them. Hasten to become aware of the Mahatmas not in history but in life, and in the meantime keep your ignorance to yourselves." New Era Community (1926) - 206:
Not long ago We spoke about the defense of reality. Remember that it is not the illiterate people who will be furious against reality, but these little "literates" will violently defend their short-sighted evidence. They will think that the world enclosed within their horizon is the actual one, and that all else remaining invisible to them is a harmful fiction. What lies at the base of this beggarly narrowness? In an altered aspect it is that very same idea of personal ownership. This is my own pigpen and therefore everything outside of it is not necessary and pernicious. This is what is apparent to me and therefore nothing outside of it exists. The well-known fable about the elephant and the seven blind people is sufficient as an example. New Era Community (1926) - 208:
208. It is desirable to widely gather young co-workers. The Teacher would prefer to see an intense searching rather than petty gossip. Darkness lies over those who are afraid; real harm is less noticeable to them than one new hair on the head of a neighbor. Is it possible to think about the community when occupied with gossip? But the difficulty is lessened when we know that the soldiers of slander may be kept beyond the walls of the new cities. New Era Community (1926) - 208:
Someone asks, "Why pay so much attention to slander?" The inquirer does not know about economy of energy. New Era Community (1926) - 208:
It is not necessary to grieve about the road's being littered, but woe to those who strew the rubbish! New Era Community (1926) - 209:
209. You have already seen how I put questions to a newcomer. From the replies it was possible to form an opinion about the qualities of the newcomer. Each one of you will be obliged to teach those who come to you. If they begin with a question, reply with a question of your own. You know how the quality of a question gives direction to the next question. It is inadmissible to allow inexactness to creep into the essence of the question. Often this first diffusiveness lies like a grease spot on a coverlet and becomes indelible. The hour will approach when you will tenaciously insist on questions on the part of the one with whom you speak. But the first questions must come from you. And first of all ask what has drawn him to you. And then ask him to tell when for the first time he felt the worthlessness of contemporary life; and then let him relate how the first conception of the Teacher arose in his consciousness. Let him tell how he understands achievement. Does he feel the difference between the evidence and the reality; and can he realize the community within his consciousness? Thus, it is necessary to get at the weeds of desires and dreams. Be not afraid to appear stern; certainly far worse are soft, rumpled cushions. Sternness will produce roots, and if there be also an indication of intensity, then will be created the manifestation of the bridge. New Era Community (1926) - 209:
You must exclude all questions about former family life. By one such question it is possible to sink into commonplaceness, whereas it is necessary by all means to preserve the unusualness of reality. New Era Community (1926) - 210:
In Our old letters you have read how true Our prognosis of social events has been. Even today you have confirmation about the state of consciousness in the World. The sensitiveness of Our apparatus permits reading the waves of incautious thoughts of the world. It is exactly like an editorial room. New Era Community (1926) - 211:
It is in the very nature of humanity to listen to each bit of news about the Community. Some may attempt to talk about the impossibility of community, but no one dares make affirmation about its being harmful. We summon to the absolute, We propose incontestable actions, We wish to see will and independence. Nothing of doubt must penetrate the consciousness of the workers. We have assembled great stores of knowledge and We make use of them not for self but for Truth. And the crude "I" has already been replaced by the creative "We." New Era Community (1926) - 212:
If humanity had thought more often about cooperation, it already long ago would have entered into universal understanding of the Common Good. New Era Community (1926) - 213:
One should not reconcile oneself to the thought that someone else is at fault. It were better to calculate soberly one's own feelings. It were better, without a crooked smile, to consider that it is possible to reform beginning with today, and to examine the quality of each one's actions. In this, one should begin checking the most trivial matters. Have you slept too long? Have you spoken with those around you? Have you deferred an urgent task? Have you told false dates? Have you forgotten solicitude about the Common Good? Thus question yourself without hypocrisy. New Era Community (1926) - 214:
If an architect sees a firm foundation, he makes use of it for a new construction. Needed is a world economy of resources. The luxury of destruction has departed into the pages of history. The world is not in need of new elements but of new combinations. And the path of the new conqueror is illuminated not by the red glow of fires but by sparks of re-attracted energy. The currents of possibilities are unified inseparably. Great danger lies in disturbing the current of energy. Caution has been spoken about, not only for economizing on energy but also for avoiding danger. It is easy to sever an underground conduit and deprive an entire city of light. One could easily destroy a useful foundation and bring for a long time a harmful confusion. Therefore We commend a resolute prudence and deplore the luxury of destruction. New Era Community (1926) - 216:
216. Beware of those who have no time. Being falsely busy indicates first of all inability to make use of the treasure of time and space, and such people can execute only the primitive forms of labor. It is impossible to attract them to construction. We have already spoken about the falsifiers of dates, who steal someone else's time; now let us speak about paltry idlers and dullards, who clutter up the path of life. They are busy as a pepper-box; they always have a bitterness against labor; they are as puffed up as turkey-cocks; they account for a quantity of stench from smoking; they bring the place of labor into a state of stupefaction. They think up a hundred pretexts to fill in the cracks of rotten work. They cannot find an hour for the most urgent. In their stupidity they are ready to become arrogant and to deny that which is most essential for them. They are as unproductive as are the thieves of another's time. They must be excluded from the new structures. For them can remain the carrying of bricks. New Era Community (1926) - 220:
220. When We speak about the beauty of the coming evolution, We are called Utopian optimists. When We speak about the terrors of contemporary life, We are called visionary pessimists. But We can be neither optimists nor pessimists, We are realists - actualists. New Era Community (1926) - 220:
You can imagine the number of people who are striving toward Our Community. So many testimonies, so many approving attitudes, but into the basis of judgments only reality is placed. Thus comport yourselves in the founding of new communities. See that family ties have no significance. See that former friendship and enmity be carefully examined; that no testimonies bend a resolution - personal examination, personal testing, personal responsibility. I advise you to begin the testing with a proposal to rest, not to work. Each one who is glad not to work is no co-worker of yours. You may ask whether the services of the newcomer are recognized by ungrateful humanity. Each complainer is no co-worker of yours. You may ask whether he himself is responsible for the past or others are. Your co-worker will not impose responsibility for his past on others. Furthermore, note that, left alone, he does not move objects about. The man who is imbued with the importance of what is around him, does not disturb any process unknown to him. The man who knows something of the essence of objects, displays care with reference to your arrangement. Look after the silent ones especially sharply. New Era Community (1926) - 221:
221. When We speak about the formation of psychic energy into a conscious weapon, it may be asked, "With what to begin?" One must begin with realization of its presence. For this realization it is necessary to begin with one of the most fundamental concepts. Sometimes this unfittingly has been called faith, but it is better to call it trust. Faith corresponds to self-hypnosis. Trust conforms to self-analysis. Faith is indefinite in its essence. Trust confirms infallibility. We proceed by the path of infallibility. It is no superstition to cognize the power of the human apparatus. It is enough to ponder upon the processes of thinking or of a reflex, or even of digestion. One could easily note the action of nerve centers, yet something unifies their activity unconsciously, without entering the boundaries of the reason. This organ has been called the spirit, but again this definition is not clear, as in it there is no striving. New Era Community (1926) - 222:
222. Even during a meal people are hesitant with unfamiliar tableware. It would bean irreparable error to send a thought without considering the quality of the recipient. Long since has the necessity of an intelligible language for each listener been spoken about, but in life this is very rarely applied. New Era Community (1926) - 222:
For convincing by means of application of psychic energy, one should make use of the language of the one who is being persuaded. Many times you could have noticed that the language of the Teacher conformed to the expressions of the disciples. From this there have been derived absurd suspicions about counterfeitings, for to some it has seemed strange that the characteristic expressions of the disciple were passed on by the speech of the Teacher. But a few have reflected that in such manner assimilation was made easier. It is also necessary to understand that during joint labor the modes of expression are generalized - the hieroglyph of understanding is deepened. But the ignorant continue to slander about counterfeiting, and do not wish to look at themselves and remember the difference in their expressions when dealing with different people. We merely broaden that very same principle. We propose to adopt the language of the listener in all its characteristics. It is no concern of Ours if the average-minded accuse Us; all We need is a good result. Even if you have to use the strangest expression in order to save from danger, you do not tarry in doing so. This condition is indispensable for perfectionment in thought transmission. New Era Community (1926) - 225:
Is it possible to discern the real current of evolution if a blinding evidence screens reality and prejudice reign as the established opinion? When will people realize the mirage of prejudice! In every prejudice is contained an evil design upon the human essence. This is not a moral but a practical warning. What sort of an idea about the Community can be conceived by prejudiced people! It is absurd to speak with them about free broadening of consciousness; they have no conception of freedom, yet without freedom there is no finding the channel of the current of success. New Era Community (1926) - 226:
226. When a man finds himself in an imperfect community, in his fright he turns to opposition - this is wrong. He who understands imperfection must enter upon perfectionment. Let new communities arise as new springs in the desert. Around each spring tender grass will become green and the streams from the springs will eventually flow together in one current. The failure of one community must be grounds for new communal structures. Thus think about new possibilities. New Era Community (1926) - 227:
People speak about the necessity of feeding the mind with books - this will be an external manifestation. But without aspiration the feeding of the mind will be a formal and fruitless process. Striving must come from within, without external causes. The obstacles of life cannot influence the quality of aspiration. The fundamental impulse, which has brought the human species out of the mineral cell, must not subside when the stone cell has gotten up on stilts. Then must follow a surfeit of everything that was, and irrepressible striving takes its place. Losing aspiration, man ceases to be a conscious being. New Era Community (1926) - 227:
Gardener, approach and remove with a smile the dust from the petal. A smile is like a wing of great Aum. Gardener, you have chosen the care of flowers. The blossom of the dawn resounds in the joy of the sounds of space. It is possible to think about the far-off worlds. New Era Community (1926) - 229:
The new structure must stand apart from dwelling houses, so that everyday functions do not touch the building where the future of humanity is being forged. We agree that the community members do not set great store on life; thus they confirm the continuity of existence. But the quality of consciousness must be intensified by the solicitude of the community members. One is obliged to reiterate about consciousness, for people have not been accustomed to sense it. New Era Community (1926) - 230:
230. It would seem that an end has been put forever to the two Western inventions, mysticism and metaphysics. Any laboratory, moderately fitted out, tells enough about the properties of the one matter. But as soon as people go beyond the limits of yesterday's experiment, they begin to cover up their helpfulness with indefinite dusty nomenclature. They rise in opposition, covering with the bugbears "metaphysics" and "mysticism" all the scientific possibilities of the coming day. The metaphysics of yesterday has turned into the scientific knowledge of an average literate man. Mysticism has proved to be a historic fact, and the walls of the tomb have convinced many more, those of broadest consciousness. New Era Community (1926) - 230:
And so, We shall ask "Why then does the skeptical man in the street unceasingly spin legends and weave myths?" A thousand years suffice to polish a most exquisite myth, and a man of social standing is lauded onto a paper Olympus. And newborn skeptics hang upon the edge of his mantle, persuading their comrades to the throne the new heaven-dwellers. Anew tailor re-cuts the mantle and the myth is born. We are not speaking about these phoenixes just for a smile. It is necessary at last to assimilate the manifestation of reality. And any manifestation of ignorance must be realistically uncovered and thrust out of the community. New Era Community (1926) - 232:
We permit certain of Our discourses to be written down, not to draw reproach or opposition but for the consciousness of those who have at some time heard about Our Community - who have learned something about an unrealized dream which somewhere has been brought into life. In the night hours someone was tormented with thoughts and forthwith enhanced the legend. To them is it needful to transmit Our discourses. New Era Community (1926) - 233:
233. Many times have we conversed about the broadening of consciousness and about the acquirement of may useful qualities. How then does this growth take place? If it is difficult to perceive the growth of one hair, it is much more difficult to detect the growth of consciousness. It is a mistake to think it possible to keep track of the growth of consciousness. As it happens the observing apparatus undergoes the same tension. Certainly, its antennae always search ahead. It is impossible to lose one's attainment if the dynamical factors have not been paralyzed. Thus, it is possible only on rare crossroads to inspect one's fundamental changes - this is a gift of evolution. One should not let dynamics pass into painful self-control. In actions and in results is cognized the right direction. Therefore We prefer even a mistaken action to inaction. New Era Community (1926) - 234:
One may speak today about the hero instead of about mechanics. Let children call themselves heroes and apply to themselves the qualities of remarkable people. Let them be given books of clear account, wherein the faces of toil and of will have been depicted without any soft coatings. Even for medicinal purposes this valiant call of life is irreplaceable. New Era Community (1926) - 237:
Many times have We spoken about the discipline of the will and about the command of the consciousness. Long ago was established the courage of responsibility. Now we must direct our keenness toward the extermination of the narrowness of sectarianism and superstition. The sectarian dreams of seizing power for the subjugation of everything to his own inflexible consciousness. The superstitious man most of all is afraid lest he call up, as if by an accidental self a great deal. Superstition and sectarianism are signs of a very low consciousness, for the potential of creative power has been reduced to nothingness for one to whom the principle of containment is foreign. New Era Community (1926) - 239:
Let us speak to those who by night slink along and whisper and by day are silent. Tell them about fitting words; otherwise they will sink into the darkness of the night. Propose to them, without a command of the consciousness, to make progress in a new life. The new life is still badly shaped; the essence of evolution is still not expressed. But he who knows whither he is going passes around the mire of the path. New Era Community (1926) - 240:
True, you will find mistrust everywhere. Indeed, people will speak about the metaphysics of your reasonings, precisely when you will be referring to scientific physical observations. Pay no attention to the arguments of the ignorant. Only one thing is important to consider World Cooperation as an absolute necessity of evolution. New Era Community (1926) - 241:
Verbal renunciation is like the gesture of a monkey. Ask your interlocutor how he thinks about the community. Affirm you understanding from this thinking. A word contains a thousand thoughts. It is too crude to attribute to a word a precise expressiveness. Only comparison of concepts can determine the quality of thinking. Ask him what is for him most unacceptable. By what is he most attracted? Ask more than once, as otherwise the most important will be forgotten. People have not been accustomed to define clearly the unacceptable. Decrepit man does not agree, but fears to account for it to himself. A child is attracted to something but does not know how to reflect about the basic cause. The new age is in need of responsible clarity. How indispensable it is to force people to think about the causes of non-acceptance! Revelation of the causes is half-way to acceptance. New Era Community (1926) - 242:
Trace how the word Shambhala is uttered in the East. Try to penetrate, even in a small way, into the ideology of this concept. Try to understand the rhythm of structure of speech about Shambhala, and you will perceive a great reality which causes the harp-strings of humanity to vibrate. Let reason help you to ponder on the values accumulated by the best strivings. In the book "Community" the concept of Shambhala cannot be omitted. New Era Community (1926) - 244:
244. We often speak to you about the new and the young. Once and for all, We wish it understood that under these concepts is meant not age in years, but newness of consciousness and the youth of striving. Length of beard has no significance, and of no value is the affirmation of being under age. The flame of aspiration does not depend upon the body. The magnet of the primary substance is manifested independently of events taking place. Indeed, the concept of the magnet transcends the physical sphere. Apply the magnet to the psychic domain and you obtain a most valuable observation. The association of ideas has a certain basis in the magnetic wave. If one will investigate the passage of magnetic waves, it will be possible to establish the advancement of ideas in the same direction. The quality of the ideas may be different but the technique of their spreading will be similar. A certain experiment on the connection of the magnet with thinking gives an adequate example of the influence of a physical invisible energy upon the psychic process. The qualities of magnets are diverse; they can be tuned like instruments. The scope of magnetic wave-length is inconceivable. Their reaction on people is not according to age but to psychic aspiration. For distant radiations, magnetic waves serve as an exceptional conductor. Thus, we began with distant horizons and end with the future talk of humanity. New Era Community (1926) - 244:
Think about magnetic waves and about psychic striving. New Era Community (1926) - 248:
The denier of evolution can withdraw into hermit life and dream about the delights of regress. But life itself, reality itself, will indicate new, incontestable manifestations. Only the judicious mind of a realist places these manifestations into a scientifically conceived, orderly scheme. All the near-sighted mystics and the petty conventional literati will be in the place of the ignorant. The banner of the newly realized energy is being raised. Each new acquisition must fill every heart with joy. The thinking of the community member must throb at the possibilities of new, useful studies of reality. New Era Community (1926) - 249:
249. Be not late with the study of psychic energy. Be not late in applying it. Otherwise an ocean of waves will wash away all the dikes, turning the current of thinking into chaos. Adopt the slogan "He who does not delay is not late." Reject not the maxim of the realist about the preciseness in labor. Only without delay and in clarity of thinking is it possible to distinguish the constructions of communities. New Era Community (1926) - 250:
It is strange to observe by what unexpected paths humanity approaches the new entrances. The tactics of approach of the adversary may become amazingly complicated. It is impossible to guess how an outworn thinking will turn about in order not to disturb its own little house of cards. New Era Community (1926) - 251:
251. Contemporary industry and the entire production of objects has become so unbalanced, in quantity and quality, that for the time being they preclude the possibility of a proper distribution of things. Forcible and indiscriminate distribution engenders craftiness and lies. Can one expect new possibilities in inaction or should one deepen the consciousness in its essence? You remember the words of Buddha about the disciple surrounded with things yet consciously renouncing personal ownership. It is useless to try to take away objects forcibly and thus create a passion for trash. The most important thing is to carry out rationally an educational program on the debasing significance of possession. It is not important that someone remain in his own armchair, but it is important that youth realize the absurdity of having its own chair. It is necessary that this consciousness be manifested not as a denial but as a free conquest. When, liberated from craftiness, people will learn of the impracticality of personal ownership, then a collective of co-workers will grow up. New Era Community (1926) - 252:
252. The poisonous breath of possession can be destroyed only by a clearly conceived school program. Literature against possession does not exist. Only a few have conquered the dragon of trash. But many dream about personal acquisitions. How veracious must historical comparisons be! How strictly must be collected biological details, in order to demonstrate the illegality and the futility of possession. The laws of the properties of matter testify that possession does not conform to the nature of man. New Era Community (1926) - 258:
We say briefly that never before on the planet has thought about cooperation been raised to the extent that it is at present. New Era Community (1926) - 262:
No one advises to receive the first messenger poorly in order that the second come more quickly. The world has one hope - to by-pass the unusual and to throw ashes upon any message about a new consciousness. Find words of worth and weight! New Era Community (1926) - 264:
Now, how is it possible to broaden the consciousness if past experience is not applied? True, enlightenment is possible, but this occurrence is so rare that it is not mentioned. Yet even experienced knowledge must be brought out; otherwise it will wander about like flakes of unsettled reactions. Amid the monotony of conventionalities only a few sense the reality of Cosmos. Among these scrolls of births, sicknesses, sorrows and deaths few will find the scroll of the path without end and without beginning. How to tell the hungry one about eternity? Based upon present experience, he will imagine eternal hunger. Who then, and where, is he who first breaking bread will lead to eternity? Bread of the Earth and Knowledge are manifested only in cooperation. New Era Community (1926) - 264:
New co-workers, does joy glow within you when you think about the community? New Era Community (1926) - 265:
You know about the renewal of the organism every seven years; one may observe the same phases in actions. At present the indicated struggle takes on a new meaning. Humanity is clamoring at the impossibility of remaining in ignorance. The community stands as the only door to progress. Let the interpretations of the community be many and varied, yet its channel is one. Pushing off from the old shore, humanity inevitably will reach their indicated, evolutional, upright cliff of the New World. Only the blind do not perceive the unprecedented acceleration of the symptoms of evolution. Each branch of life points to the development of concepts. Manifestations of dates are affirmed not in the secret laboratory but in everyday life. Entire vortices of world energy illumine the future path. Such a manifestation of energy is naturally supported by all the elements. Gravitation toward evolution will compel all to rise into the struggle of worlds. New Era Community (1926) - 265:
Those who speak about the approach of peaceful construction do not know the dates. The struggle responds to the cosmic current. New Era Community (1926) - 266:
Your books stand in Our libraries. Are Our books likewise to be found in your libraries? We can talk about your books. Have you read Ours? New Era Community (1926) - 268:
268. He who wishes to live, lives. Amazing is the ability to withstand danger when the meaning of life is clear. No one can affirm himself by spiritless commands only. Violence is a survival. It is necessary to strive toward different, effective measures. The study of energies will indicate how many of the subtlest possibilities have been given to humanity. But it should be kept in mind that the most frightful explosions can result from a single touch or vibration - thus it happens with the coarsest explosive substances. What then shall one say about the most powerful, the subtlest energies? And moving amid such unrealized forces - is thought. Agni Yoga (1929) - 2:
So wary are people of the unusual that they are confused about the boundaries of light and darkness. It is simpler for them to conceive of God inhabiting a palace upon the largest star. Otherwise their God would remain dwellingless. Their manifest lack of co-measurement impels them to demean what exists. Agni Yoga (1929) - 8:
The poisoning of Buddha spared Him from deification. The suffering and resurrection - or the transformation of matter - by Christ provided the attainment of the supreme earthly achievement. But no one knew about the disintegration of the body into the atomic state. People thought that His body had been stolen away by His disciples. Agni Yoga (1929) - 18:
The much-discussed sunspots intensify chemical influences. People keep repeating about unrest in the world during periods of sunspots, and even those with little knowledge can draw correct conclusions. But if we call to mind the harmful chemical reactions, it is not difficult to understand the saturation of space by the most active compounds, such as oxides and metalloids. How can one lightmindedly deny the evolutionary power of matter when from the Inexhaustible Reservoir rays of immeasurable intensity pour over our heads? Agni Yoga (1929) - 21:
21. Your discussions about the examples of slander recorded in history are correct. Slander is like fuel to the flame of podvig. Slander, when it occurs, is disturbing in ordinary life, but from the point of view of history the flame of slander is multihued; without slander grateful humanity would probably have buried its brightest manifestations. Agni Yoga (1929) - 24:
"We do not quibble about terminology but bring to conclusion a useful action. It is time to replace biblical terminology with more precise expressions. An amulet in a pocket is of no great value to the Invisible Government. What is needed is devotion, tested by conscious action. You thought to vanquish Us upon the field of terminology; but you called forth a decree, the results of which We ask you to contemplate. Guard your words and thoughts. We value the valor of daring; but the cunning of mediocrity is disdained by the Our Government." Agni Yoga (1929) - 29:
29. Affirm Our Teaching as your own abode, as your own construction. Let the breath of renewal fill your entire being. The significance of Community is expressed in united thought about the development of the world. The distribution of basic material benefits will result from an understanding of the highest truth. Unimportant are thoughts concerning the lowest material benefits. One should reject thoughts about quantity and strive only for quality. Of the benefit of quality, and of the harm of doubt, one must speak untiringly. Agni Yoga (1929) - 39:
You who acquire possessions - think about their quality! Agni Yoga (1929) - 45:
We shall not miss the ordained date when lightning-bolts of thought will provide the solution for the world. We suggest that humanity not only think about but realize the astrochemical moment of the planet when thought, like a chemical ingredient, will intensify the atmosphere. Agni Yoga (1929) - 61:
61. You think correctly about the manifold effects of human emanations upon their surroundings. A convincing example is to be found in the effect of a human being upon animals and plants. Give someone an animal or plant, and by noting the change in its condition you can identify the man who is a destroyer of life energy. Like a vampire, the rider can exhaust his horse; or the hunter his dog; or the gardener his plants. Seek the cause of this in the emanations of the man. Agni Yoga (1929) - 117:
By the sound of the trumpets, the warriors recognize the moment for advancing into the field of battle. Manifested warriors, what an untamed current, never repeatable and obscured to the eyes of the world, rages about your camp! What has impelled you to keep your swords sharpened and your shields at the ready? You will say "We know the marked dates of Earth and nothing can dim our sight. The Keeper of the dates has confided to us the combination of forces, and the decisions. Patience has turned to immutability. Yesterday we trembled with expectancy, but today we rejoice in the ardor of battle, knowing that the destined battle will lead to victory." Agni Yoga (1929) - 121:
The Teacher can point out the most necessary channel of action. The Teacher can protect to a certain degree, but the shadow-dance of the past will continue its round. One should concentrate one's thought on finding the right attitude toward these demons. When you see a doorkeeper you do not concern yourself greatly about his mentality. Also, when you meet a condemned criminal you do not discuss cosmogony with him. While on Earth, one must often polish one's treasures, and on this path many demons are encountered. We can recall many encounters with frightful entities during Our past lives. The elements are closely involved in one's earthly attainment. The elements stand guard on both sides. The battle of fire with earth will have its resultant phenomena, and untimely manifestations should be expected. Earth is the guardian of old ways of thinking, but fire is the rebellious outburst of evolution. Agni Yoga (1929) - 128:
128. It is not enough to establish facts; their inner meaning must be understood. We have discussions about the future during which it is permitted to offer the broadest range of ideas, but We must support them with facts and analogies. Such games of forecasting are the best relaxation. They awaken dormant centers and give birth to new thoughts. Our Teaching results from experience and prognosis. Therefore, advise your friends to ponder upon the future. It is futile to consider whether the current moment is successful or unsuccessful. Only by projecting fact into the future do we ascertain its value. Thus is molded the reality of the future. Agni Yoga (1929) - 128:
We are opposed to baseless fantasies, but We welcome each goal-fitting prognosis. If the best building-blocks for construction can be found, and if the will can join them, then one can be certain that one's plan is valid and will be accepted. The cause of unfitness or frailty of any structure lies within ourselves. The horror of destruction is caused by discord between consciousness and reason. The narrowness of human logic and reason can undermine the foundations, when the consciousness is already celebrating victory. If the logic of evidence finds its true role in the understanding of reality, then one's decisions are made firm. Think thus about the future, and in the midst of the desert erect walls of knowledge. You know that every stone put into these walls must be vital and needed. Their strength will resist all assaults of the enemies of knowledge. Treasure each hour devoted to constructing the future. The major forces of humanity are made possible by man's foresight. Whence comes courage? Whence striving? Whence the ability to overcome? From foresight. Agni Yoga (1929) - 130:
At the change of body, the spirit that has not sought to advance enters a condition of torpor and wanders about depressed by its vague memories. Indeed, memories of the low physical state plunge it into complete darkness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 141:
We are often asked about the death of Upasika. Was it really impossible for Us to postpone her departure until the completion of the books? Thus ask the nearsighted ones, who cannot embrace the supermundane conditions. It would have been cruel of Us to bind Upasika by exacting a vow that she remain in her unhappy circumstances. On the contrary, We searched for the right combination of conditions, so as not to impede the progress of that spirit. It should be known that if that best combination had been missed, Upasika would have once again been subject to attacks. Also, the opportunity for the right incarnation for her - in time and in place - would have been lost. Agni Yoga (1929) - 141:
Can the individual himself know when he has begun or completed something? In the physical body it is impossible to know all about oneself. Many lives forge one chain of consciousness, and one should leave it to the faithful Brothers to pronounce the hour when the Lotus will open. They can decide on the needed goal-fitness, and in this decision and in the depth of trust lies a mastery over karma. Agni Yoga (1929) - 142:
If We are told about a form that will exist unchanged for a millennium, We will first of all regret the unprogressing nature of the spiral of energy around such a structure. Great action will ever be Our joy. We call destruction creation if it contains a striving to the future. Conscious creation of a new current of energy leads to an understanding of cosmic currents. Therefore, ponder the need to manifest motion in thought as well as in action. Agni Yoga (1929) - 142:
All have heard about the coming of the New Era. Can the new arrive in inaction? It is better to welcome a new blind puppy than an aged parrot that repeats old things. Examine the stream of the Teachings of life that have been given to humanity. Each, without affecting the preceding, opens new gates to knowledge. The enduring realities of life are fundamental to each given Teaching. Therefore they should be studied not for learning, but for application to life. Only in this way can you create the current of energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 152:
152. The more perfect the spirit, the more infallibly it understands the deep suffering of earthly life. And yet I myself speak again and again about joy, the joy that lies in the realization of the far-off worlds. Let us take a simple example. Through the darkness of night your carriage rushes homeward. The pouring rain should depress you, but instead your spirit is jubilant. Why? You know that your home is near and that the darkness and rain do not keep you from discerning those close to your heart. Agni Yoga (1929) - 152:
What does the misery of earthly life amount to when the far-off worlds have become real to us? Make haste to realize the path to the far-off worlds. Only this broadening of the understanding of life will provide your spirit with the foundation of the path of joy. Otherwise, about what can one rejoice? About the Agni Yoga (1929) - 153:
One must rebuild one's entire life for the new step in evolution. This is impossible for one who is not ready to offer himself in spirit to earthly service. In fact, this offering is of the greatest importance for the completion of one's earthly path. From the most ancient precepts of Vedanta We know of this principle of liberation. Facing this new step of evolution, it is Our duty to repeat again and again about this propelling force. Agni Yoga (1929) - 154:
154. You have often asked about those spirits who have departed from Earth for the far-off worlds. But, having seen the sallow coloring of our planet, you understand the goal-fitness of crossing over to where the beautiful reality exists. One must fulfill one's obligation to Earth by promoting the foundations of evolution. In this way one achieves the highest cooperation with humanity. But no glass dome can hold back the branches of the growing oak. Agni Yoga (1929) - 156:
156. The rhythm of truth is an invincible stronghold. It is not a pile of words, but a rhythmic sound, that carries decisive significance. Why try to conquer with words when the lightning bolts of rhythm can drive away the most harmful beings? Of what use is it to compose lengthy letters when thought pierces the consciousness instantly? Indeed, the Teaching about thought and the action of will has already been distorted by people. They have endeavored to compensate for their own weakness of will and thought by mechanical means. All the artificial hypnotic devices for lulling one into a trance, including glittering playthings, are ridiculous. And the crossing of the eyes is unnecessary! The one who realizes the true Yoga of Life knows that the lightning of truth can strike down, but can also resurrect. Agni Yoga (1929) - 160:
160. Can we think about battle only in terms of victory? What seems like failure is the root of strength. Success is like multicolored blossoms. But tap the roots, because in them is found the sap of power. I suggest that power be understood as being gained from the accumulations of experience. We are again in the garden of life, where experience assures attainment. Agni Yoga (1929) - 164:
164. People talk much about the aid that should flow from Our Abode. But let us examine the ability of people to accept Our help. Each person who yearns for assistance has already decided selfishly the direction and measure of it. Can an elephant find room in a low cellar? But the seeker of help cares about neither its proportion nor its suitability. For him, lilies should flower during wintertime, and in the desert a spring must burst forth; otherwise the Teacher's merit is small. Agni Yoga (1929) - 182:
182. More about signs of Yoga - if the consciousness permits, when one begins to breathe freely and deeply on the heights, then the path to the highest layers of the astral world is within reach. Agni Yoga (1929) - 182:
The path to Yoga is open only to the one who recognizes that his knowledge is insignificant; who seldom thinks of the distinctions bestowed upon him by others; who has not taken part in any wrongdoings of religions; who, remembering about reincarnation, does not overvalue his earthly bloodline; who can yearly repeat the planting of his garden, smiling at the storms that undid his past labors; who has lost the ability to slander; who has aimed his striving search toward the Invisible Supreme; who has rejected the companionship of all betrayers of Truth; and who has encircled himself with purity of thinking, which produces an invincible aura. Agni Yoga (1929) - 192:
Explain the meaning of the tests by cold and hunger, and all other measures. An ignorant person will be puzzled about how to overcome feelings of cold or hunger. The one who understands the essence of things knows that these sensations cannot be made to disappear, but the spirit can be strengthened so that nothing will unsettle it. A hungry one will find means to satisfy his hunger if his spirit has not descended to an animal condition. A cold one can warm himself as long as his spirit understands why he must protect himself. Without this, there will be only an animal-like irritation, confusion of consciousness, and downfall. Agni Yoga (1929) - 196:
196. You know about the harmful effects of various fuels. Therefore one should pay attention to the proper construction of fireplaces. In any case it is best not to remain long near a hearth, knowing what manner of guests the emanations of food, especially bloody foods, attract. Therefore it is better to have smoked meat and poultry, when eaten cold. Agni Yoga (1929) - 197:
197. One should think about Our actions and testify to their rightness. The least doubting thought will divert the arrow far from its target. Then it would be better not to touch Yoga at all. An obscured consciousness is a remainder from the animal state. Who has need of clouded thoughts? No one would want to receive obscure answers to their questions! Agni Yoga (1929) - 203:
203. Those who seek out the yogi for instruction in the Teaching will not be of equal worthiness. A yogi must be able to understand who comes by accident; who may become a pupil; who may in the future become a pupil-teacher, learning to perfect himself by helping those who come to him. It is worse for those who involve themselves in the Yoga and then try to return to their old life. Truly, it is easier for the astral body to return into the clutches of the physical body than for one who has acquired even a grain of knowledge to return to the darkness of ignorance. Warn those who want to know about Yoga. We cannot permit people to keep their delusions. Agni Yoga (1929) - 207:
207. Amrita consists of the accumulations of the finest energies. What else should we call the saturation of the yogi's striving with all those properties that we have already spoken about? Each striving of the yogi is imbued with a priceless combination of energies. Let us call this combination the discus of striving. The strivings of the yogi rise precisely as does the luminous disk of the sun. No actions of the yogi are without purpose; otherwise he could be compared to a man who without purpose has climbed to the summit of a mountain and gazes about in amazement. But the yogi acts, and the action itself is transformed into beauty. Agni Yoga (1929) - 216:
Let us take an example. At the beginning of the nineteenth century there rose a tide of romanticism without, however, an understanding of its essence, or, properly speaking, without heroism. In the middle of the same century the world became enveloped in a negative materialism, failing even to study the true properties of matter. The close of the century was given over completely to decline, even though a reassessment of values had been indicated. The beginning of the present century was marked by war and national upheavals, although the recognition of psychic energy pointed toward the conquest of other worlds. Thus by free will were the destined values perverted. In the middle of our century there will flash forth signs of new, as yet unmastered energies, and again people will scurry about in false directions. Therefore it is time to give the signs of the true path to those who can see. Let them have enough time to familiarize themselves with it, remembering how little time is left. Agni Yoga (1929) - 217:
217. Do not be too hasty in choosing disciples. Apply three tests to the approaching ones, so that they may reveal themselves unsuspectingly. Let the first test be the affirmation of the General Good; let the second be the defense of the Name of the Teacher; let the third be the demonstration of independence of action. If one, during a task, begins to threaten - reject him. If one whispers around the corner - reject him. If one thinks that he is overburdened - reject him. I do not speak about traitors. By the ways in which their tasks are performed, you will know the tested ones. Freedom of will abides in all, and the planet itself is in the power of the human spirit. Agni Yoga (1929) - 218:
218. When we speak about the subtlest energies, we should know the signs of their manifestations. The word "subtlest" indicates that the quality of their effect will differ from that of ordinary manifestations. The highest energy is the least perceptible. It is the consciousness that controls the power of the universal energy. The consciousness of space permeates the brain substance. This process cannot be demonstrated; it cannot be measured. Thus the spokes of a wheel rotating at a certain speed appear motionless, and it is only the movement of the surrounding atmosphere that indicates the degree of tension. Likewise, in processes involving the finest energies, the effects are visible only from afar. Just as colorless cyanic acid is undetectable to the eye, yet shows powerful effects, so does the energy of consciousness invisibly begin its striking action and reveal its effects in the surrounding waves of space. Likewise, the finest vibrations of radiant matter are hardly perceptible, yet are blinding in their gross manifestations. Agni Yoga (1929) - 223:
223. Claws do not frighten you; roaring does not terrify you; animals wag their tails and stand ready to serve you. Thus precisely, the path of Yoga transforms dangers into fiery blossoms. When I advise you to preserve your earthly cumulations, I mean only the armor of your spiritual strength. We condemn waste. Each accumulation is a step toward freedom. But where shall we set the limits of permitted accumulations? By straight-knowledge and experience, the Teacher will confirm what is permissible. A yogi is able to do everything, but not all is permitted to him. Where then are the borders of limitation? A yogi's responsibility is to his spiritual accumulations, for they are his only treasure. The rest is nothing more than the arms of the warrior, returned to his commander after the battle. About this there can be no doubt. Agni Yoga (1929) - 227:
The problem of possession should be approached scientifically. Two aspects of existence should be remembered. First - the continuity of life through different states. Second - the influence of the will of one upon another. Thus, beings existing in subtle bodies of different levels can direct thoughts to those on Earth. This unrealized energy can aid in the unifying of the worlds. However, uniting with the highest also opens the path to the lowest. You already know how much the lower spirits try to attach themselves to earthly emanations. Therefore, people should be warned about the need for steadfastness of the will, because possession is the most inadmissible condition. Only the intervention of a third will, firm and pure, can terminate this violation of the law, which affects people without regard for age or position. Agni Yoga (1929) - 227:
It is the physician's duty to watch the sick for symptoms of possession by an alien will. If the physician is himself sufficiently pure and unafraid of calling the unwelcome guest to himself, he may apply his own will. But then, even the departure of the possessor from the patient is insufficient for a complete cure; because for a thousand days the danger of relapse still exists, and the ailing one must watch his thoughts closely. Physicians should be warned about this. Agni Yoga (1929) - 237:
237. To reach the Teacher there is but one way - to walk without glancing back. Any thought of failure is already a defeat. The one who knows the direction of his flight is like an eagle soaring across an abyss. You know about the magnetizing of circumstances. Agni Yoga (1929) - 238:
The broad influence of karma brings about many complicated levels and degrees of relationship. To resolve them, it is better to pay than to receive; for each payment terminates a debt from the past, whereas receiving binds one again. Agni Yoga (1929) - 240:
240. One should examine all ideas about death. Setting aside those who think of suicide, if a life is dedicated to labor, is there any advantage to having a lengthy life in one body? No, it is more useful to divide the time into several experiences. Economy of energy is a fundamental principle of the universe. To enter a new house filled with fresh air is to open the opportunity for new accumulations of experience. Agni Yoga (1929) - 240:
One duty of a yogi is to dispel excessive awe of death. One can retreat to such a state of limitation that just moving to a neighboring town becomes a major event. Worse, one could fear to move from one room to another, and even a change of garment would present difficulties. People who fear change fear death most of all. They fear to think of it, and think of the present moment as an ultimate condition. Even the skin on our body is constantly renewed, yet we do not summon grave-diggers to bury the shed epidermis. Then why not draw a parallel from the microcosm to the Macrocosm, recalling all that is said in the Bhagavad-Gita about the indestructibility of the spirit? Agni Yoga (1929) - 249:
249. Material objects may be valued, but there is danger in overproducing them. The most harmful thinking can originate when one is surrounded by unneeded objects. Stretching out like snares are the threadbare ideas about the use for and distribution of objects. The old ways of a bygone age bring prolonged suffering. Whereas new ways of production can generate unexpected currents of thought. Agni Yoga (1929) - 249:
If we deal with objects, then we should not treat them with indifference. The quality and meaning of everyday objects in evolution are important subjects to consider. Truly, a new house needs suitable new objects, but to find them is almost impossible. Thus, human thought must be directed in quest of new solutions. However, for the building of new surroundings one must realize the true direction of one's life. But how can people think about a transformation of life when they continue to pass through life like animals, with no idea of past or future? Agni Yoga (1929) - 249:
Put a question about the purpose of life and you will receive only senseless answers. While space itself cries out for energy and decisiveness, the crowd continues to remodel its old caftans. For example, treaties have brought humanity to its present disasters; and still new treaties are being written on the basis of these worthless texts. New garments continue to be fashioned out of useless remnants. Agni Yoga (1929) - 250:
250. If the event of the appointed date is inevitable, then all circumstances are useful: fire illumines the way; thunder awakens at the hour for vigil; the shower washes the mud from the path. There are no countermanifestations. Our Rays indicate the turns of the way and cover it over with the dome of safety. If We warn about the narrowness of the subterranean passage, We do it just for your knowledge. Only when a change of path is needed do We halt you and send a new Indication. Sometimes it is preferable to circle a mountain than to suffer fatigue climbing the steep crags. Agni Yoga (1929) - 254:
You have heard the legend about a whirling cloud above a site of special significance. This is based on the same idea of projection of energy. The projected energy may be so powerful that it can cause physical manifestations, for the fusion of energy with the elements produces most unusual phenomena. But during periods of great activity, this energy becomes separated from its source, and one must expect a certain fatigue, accepting it as the natural consequence of the depletion of the treasury. Agni Yoga (1929) - 257:
257. How should one understand the benefits of obstacles when one is told that psychic energy, acting as a magnet, attracts all possible advantages? Truly, when a large ship increases its speed the resistance of the waves increases too. Similarly, many obstacles are brought about by our own striving. It is this process that attracts to us unexpected actions by an opposing will. If they are very strong, our own counterstroke will develop accordingly. Most important, the currents opposing us should be strong, because then our flame is ignited. Agni Yoga (1929) - 262:
262. Although much is spoken about obstacles, little use is made of them. Understanding how to make use of obstacles infuses joy into one's work. But as soon as an obstacle appears, people usually begin to think of their own feelings, forgetting the advantage that has been offered to them. People prefer that everything be done in a usual way, by conventional means. But We prefer unexpected actions and equally unexpected results. People are happy when the occurrences in their lives are the most ordinary, but We wish them greater success than this. Teach them to weigh the real harm and the usefulness of what occurs. It is difficult to send currents of unusual success to people when they prefer to avoid unusual ways. We all know people who live in self-satisfied comfort. If they could only know what they lose because of their ease! People want to preserve all their petty habits, forgetting that the habits of the spirit follow from the habits of the body. The spirit weakens, and begins to fear courageous action. Thus, people become commonplace, with the same conventional joys and sorrows. Agni Yoga (1929) - 267:
267. Each one who approaches Us already has an idea about the process of passing into another state of being. One can compare him to a person who has learned to travel, whereas an inexperienced traveler fears even to step on the gangplank of the ship. Agni Yoga (1929) - 270:
270. Everyone has his enemy. The importance of one's enemy indicates one's own importance, just as the size of a shadow is determined by the size of the object. One should not concern oneself too much about one's enemies, nor should one regard them with disdain. No one exists without a shadow. Agni Yoga (1929) - 279:
279. You have heard the legend about the increasing heat of the throne of Indra. At its source lies a psycho-physical process. The special tension of the surrounding psychic atmosphere causes purely physical reactions. These in turn increase vividly the tension of the fiery energy, and it becomes necessary to reestablish balance. Agni Yoga (1929) - 282:
At present it is not yet entirely understood why We care so much about the advent of new possibilities. But soon people will search for ways to apply new revelations that have not yet been explained in life. Then someone will remember the Signs of Agni Yoga. Agni Yoga (1929) - 294:
Direct the spirit into the unknown! Such striving will bring about new ways of thinking. Agni Yoga (1929) - 303:
You will be told repeatedly about the awesome occult mysteries, but you will approach simply, confident in yourself. We regard knowledge of one's own situation as the first condition for battle. The unknown becomes familiar when it is approached. It is of no use to speak of it beforehand, when even its boundaries are unknown. Agni Yoga (1929) - 303:
Essaying investigation into everything, we must agree on the methods of research. We will know the direction of our action, but will not put obstacles in our way by making premature decisions about enemies. Let us combine insight with real action. When any aspect of the unknown becomes familiar, that will be a conquest - without astonishment, without a shudder, and even without excessive enthusiasm. For each hour, even the most inactive, may bring us closer to the unknown. The Great Unknown may be thought of as a friend, but for the researcher it is more useful to think of it as an enemy. All features of the unknown correspond more closely to those of an enemy. We speak always of fearlessness, but this is not needed against a friend. The achievement of victory also presumes the existence of an enemy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 304:
Our Indications foresee all possibilities, and in their manifestation they are quite varied. The danger lies elsewhere. Often a person, having mastered a possibility, then becomes careless about it. The festival flower is brought down into ordinary life, as something ordinary. Of course flowers are always pleasing, but it is better to transform everyday life into a festival of the spirit than to dirty the flowers with everyday dust. Agni Yoga (1929) - 306:
When I speak about being careful, I am affirming fearlessness strengthened by a mature consciousness. Without courage one cannot build. Without creative work one cannot approach the Chalice. Only the flame over the Chalice reveals the height of the arch. For Us, the Redeemers are not hidden behind golden vestments. Agni Yoga (1929) - 308:
308. Every wrongdoer is afraid to return to the site of his misdeeds. People realize that their previous conduct in the astral world often does not correspond to standards of spiritual dignity. Therefore, they are filled with awe and fear before the gates of the astral. They even try not to think about crossing, hoping that ignorance will relieve them of responsibility. But, by admitting this knowledge, they could make these crossings no more difficult than the ascent of the rungs of a ladder. Agni Yoga (1929) - 312:
One should know that the laws of life are of unlimited flexibility in their application. You may speak about laws as they apply generally, but you also know their broader range of application. Agni Yoga (1929) - 319:
Let us recall the known saints of various lands. By what marks are they distinguished? By showing humility or obedience to their rulers, by taking vows of silence, or by obeisance? If so, they would be unworthy of the name. When We regard saints, We see among them warriors, highwaymen, condemners of kings, builders, and leaders of people. By the fire of the spirit is their level of ascent recognized. Laws inscribed by people cannot extinguish this fire. Therefore, let us be careful about judging the approaching ones. Like fragments of heavenly bodies, diamond-bearing, those approaching from afar may carry within themselves signs incomprehensible to others. Agni Yoga (1929) - 322:
322. He who acquires knowledge only for himself is not Our builder. When the structures are about to collapse, who can sit calmly? When even the most remote cataclysm sets the organism atremble, then all must become masons, laying the new foundations. I say this because the undeferrable work requires all forces. Agni Yoga (1929) - 323:
Also, do not hesitate to stress that valerian can be a powerful protector when one is suffering from the fiery sickness. Think about psychic energy as simply as possible. Indeed the finer energies are not manifested like thunder. They penetrate the remote layers of the atmosphere, and are manifested in especially subtle ways. Agni Yoga (1929) - 328:
328. It is useful to speak about the Teacher. It is useful to speak about the Teaching. It is useful to speak of life. It is wise to understand the upward spiral of motion, because the application of energy directs the stream upward. But at the same time the law of gravity lowers it. Thus are the steps laid together. Agni Yoga (1929) - 333:
It is useful to teach about immortality in the schools. Religion that teaches about death will pass away, as will all those who believe in death. Our consciousness determines our future state. Those who understand the real power of Fire, which is invisible, also understand the meaning of death, which, though visible, is but a superficial manifestation of disincarnation. Agni Yoga (1929) - 336:
336. No name will provoke so many attacks as that of Maitreya, for it is bound up with the future. Nothing provokes so much fear and irritation in people as thinking about the future. Agni Yoga (1929) - 341:
341. Proclaiming the New Era of Fire means that it is necessary now to master this element. The reality of Fire must be embraced by the consciousness. But long ago I told you about the necessity for this exercise of accepting ideas into the consciousness. Can one presume that the Teaching has been applied in life if even one's thoughts have not received a new impetus? Do not seek for new seedlings where all remains as before. Where the old dominates, the New Fire will scorch, and life will not receive its new blessings. Agni Yoga (1929) - 341:
Let Our words about Fire not be regarded as abstract symbols. I speak of Fire truly existing. This is not the first time that the planet will experience the effect of this element. During each change of race Fire approaches as a purifying stream. Humanity remembers the devastation caused by the fusion of the Fire of Space with its subterranean fiery precipitates. Why repeat the destruction of Atlantis if it is possible to attract the beneficial aspects of the element of fire? But in order to approach Fire without fear it is necessary to learn to think about it and to assimilate it in the consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 346:
346. I already told you about the divisibility of spirit. There is no need to be astonished if a developed spirit generously manifests itself, even at far distances, where it is attracted by the spiritual quality of those present. One should not think that the effects of such projection of the spirit are always invisible. One gives out coins almost without noticing, or even knowing, to whom they are given. How much more generous is our spirit when, as the finest energy, it hurries toward the best application. Agni Yoga (1929) - 347:
347. People often talk about untiring labor, but in their spirit, they fear it. One cannot name anyone who, without broadening of consciousness, can find joy in endless labor. Only Our people will understand how life is fused with labor, drawing from it strength of achievement. It can be understood that, just as fire is inexhaustible, so also is the energy that is derived from labor. The fulfillment of Agni Yoga begins from the moment of realization of labor. But if the energy to sustain the fire is insufficient, cloudbursts will begin to extinguish it. The tension of energy does not come from a command of the mind, nor does it increase by a command from without. It grows only from within. However, only a free consciousness can transform labor into a festival of spirit. Agni Yoga (1929) - 350:
Think about why, for any physical effort, a deep inhalation is needed. Is there not in this a connection to the transmission of energy, of which we have spoken today? Among physical manifestations how can there be anything supernatural? Agni Yoga (1929) - 351:
351. You know Our attitude toward the astral world. You know how much the astral world must change in the process of evolution. But, while pointing out the imperfections of the astral world, we cannot reject it, because nothing that exists can be rejected. One must build knowledge, not according to one's personal desires, but according to real meaning. People thus can learn about the astral world, and, even more, can bring it closer to the borders of visibility. In this way, they can aid Our experiments in the densification of the astral. Agni Yoga (1929) - 351:
When people read about the tangible manifestations of the astral world, these phenomena may seem to be quite extraordinary. It would be insufficiency of thinking to reject what is undeniably near. It would be helpful for people to accept this and establish a new point of view. How can we fight for improvement in the conditions of life if we fail to properly observe life? Agni Yoga (1929) - 351:
You may speak to those who approach you about how the densification of the astral will affect life, and also about experiments in making changes to the physical nature of one's locality and of nearby objects. You can point out that an experiment based on natural laws cannot be called supernatural. But of course a consciousness covered with age-old dust cannot quickly grasp the reality of things. For example, when I speak of patience it is necessary to understand it as a fundamental part of daily life. Who would turn a tarrying guest out into the rain? Such attacks of the elements are not lengthy, and it is necessary only to use the time as wisely as possible. It is necessary to understand that now spatial thought is tensed in the direction of the unification of the spheres, and human thought is advancing laboriously along the path of broadening of consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 353:
353. If they ask about reward, relate this parable: Agni Yoga (1929) - 361:
Of course, from the point of view of external reasoning, apparent lapses in the processes of mental synthesis can always be found. As rings of the spiral show to the observer the outer turns and conceal the inner turns, so mental logic proceeds according to the limits of the outer turns while the inner turns are still merged in the streams of collective thought in space. Hence, We take such care about the broadening of the consciousness, in order that union with spatial thought may be approached. Agni Yoga (1929) - 363:
363. People love to speak about ebb and flow, about waves of light and sound, about magnetic currents; but psychic energy remains overlooked, although psychic waves are far stronger than all others in space. It is a scientific fact that the waves of psychic energy act like astrochemical rays. Regions of action and counteraction can be observed at the greatest distances. The accumulation of the waves of space, as the consciousness of Cosmos, affects all sensitive receivers more than do either the personal will or the consciousness of the astral world. One can imagine the power of these waves, sweeping over the world, bearing in their wake countless joys or terrors. Agni Yoga (1929) - 369:
The symbol of fire reminds us about the most sacred substance, which is accumulated with such difficulty, but can be lost in an instant. How can we expect results when photographing our physical emanations if we are sinking into darkness? Agni Yoga (1929) - 375:
375. Wherein lies the success of a yogi? It is not in the attraction of crowds, not in the conversion of multitudes. But, near the works of the yogi, one can observe how others emulate him. Consciously or unconsciously, voluntarily or involuntarily, people begin to do the same thing. Even his enemies, while cursing him, are drawn in his wake. It is as if a special atmosphere had gathered about the actions of the yogi. This is a true success, when neither money nor fame, but the invisible fire kindles human hearts. Desiring to emulate him, these ignited hearts enter the yogi's atmosphere and bear away with them some drops of the creative dew. Success does not come only from without. It is created by the collaboration of human hands with spatial thought. Agni Yoga (1929) - 378:
When a man sees and feels a fire, self-igniting and unconsuming, he decides it is electricity. When he hears the vibration of a string in the air, or the ringing of a bell where none exists, he thinks vaguely about sound waves. When he sees colored stars near him, of course, he rushes to an oculist. When he sees formations in space, he thinks of meteoric dust. When he receives objects from space, he only suspects his neighbor - his imagination can work no further. Almost never does he pay attention to manifestations within his own organism. Yet it is from just these small observations that a great experience is built. Opinions must not be imposed by command, but should pass through one's own channels of psychic energy. Let us watch closely. Agni Yoga (1929) - 386:
It is difficult to define in words when and to what extent the disciple may make use of the Teacher's forces. Only a refined understanding will bring about the right co-measurement. There can be no precise rules defining the relationship between the Teacher and the disciple; life itself points out the necessary ways in which to follow the one path together. I can send My Ray only to those who are united. Agni Yoga (1929) - 396:
396. In the West much is said about the transmission of thought to a distance, but the application of this action is absolutely unknown. For instance, in order to prove it, two stations are established that must work simultaneously; and the distance between them is calculated, as if the power of thought could be affected by miles! The most essential part of the experiment is overlooked, namely, the effect of the thought. Agni Yoga (1929) - 399:
The language of symbols has been forgotten by the West. When the West hears about a heavenly dragon it smiles. But when we speak about the Serpent Solaris, or the solar plexus, then the smile fades. When the Serpent Solaris manifests itself as the serpent of the solar plexus, a fiction becomes a physiological fact. When the serpent of the solar plexus awakens, all four realms of heaven become accessible. The symbolism of the Ancient Wisdom is based on the correspondences between Macrocosm and microcosm. Therefore, look for the human being, with all his possibilities, in even the most abstract images. Agni Yoga (1929) - 400:
Attention should at last be paid to all that surrounds us, especially now, when cosmic processes are in a state of extraordinary tension. The sensitive apparatuses of our own organisms are in an equally tense state. The tension of the atmosphere prompts people to turn with care and sincerity to the cosmic forces. One should not mock when one does not know enough about what one is mocking. One may as well laugh at the formulas of higher mathematics because they do not help one to cook dinner! Agni Yoga (1929) - 401:
When I taught you the rhythms of the Fire of Space, I of course had in mind the application of a spiritual consciousness and a striving without base motives. Long ago it was told about the two fires: the creative fire and the destructive one. While the first shines and warms and exalts, the second sears and reduces to ashes. But I directed you only to the creative fire. You have seen for yourself how the perception of fire occurs. Even daylight could not prevent you from seeing the messengers of space. And the stars were surrounded by signs. One must treasure these fiery signs and learn to collect the best offerings of the consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 402:
One may occasionally see how a person who has come close to the Teaching and gained wonderful possibilities still continues to dream about some meager reward. Agni Yoga (1929) - 406:
406. Think about the meaning of danger. So-called danger is nothing but fear for one's present condition. But if we know that every condition is created by the consciousness, which is inalienable, then there can be no fear for one's well-being. The dangers that one customarily fears are dispelled by a broadened consciousness. Therefore, the growth of consciousness is the essential foundation for progress. Then there will be no dangers, there will be only obstacles. Overcoming obstacles is a means for the developing of energy. If the mountain is perfectly smooth, one cannot ascend to the summit. Blessed are the stones that tear the sandals of those who ascend! Assure yourself, therefore, that dangers do not exist. Agni Yoga (1929) - 407:
To observe the life of space is to gain knowledge; it is a partaking in the life of the Cosmos. Human life cannot be separate from the laws of psychic energy. It is equally absurd to suppress one's own consciousness. One cannot remain without water even for a day. It is likewise difficult for the consciousness to survive without the light from far-off worlds. Thinking about the grandeur of life can become as necessary as food or drink. Agni Yoga (1929) - 413:
A multitude of circumstances must be examined. If people who have achieved the kindling of the inner fire would write down their observations about it, they would greatly help many beginners. The common work for humanity requires first of all the protection of individuality. And when all the many ways of kindling the inner fire have been found, the simplest way proves to be the quickest. It is astonishing to see what supposedly insignificant circumstances can help to ignite the flame. One such, which is always present, is a sensitivity to shocks. A straight position of the spine is also of great importance in this. But in the case of chronic curvature of the spine, musk can be used to help ignite the flame. The absorption of musk interacts with phosphorus, which restores the impeded flow of fire. Agni Yoga (1929) - 415:
We are told about motionless Arhats, but you must know that their stillness is only external. Many people are pleased when they can find excuses for their inertia. Any call to action disrupts their leisurely state of mind. Can such people be allowed to approach the element of fire, which in its very nature requires vigilance? Fire is like a scherzo, a fugue. But glowing embers are like an andante. Of course, the many kinds of flame all have different rhythms, but an Agni Yogi will never be an unresponsive sluggard. Agni Yoga (1929) - 417:
417. The Teaching about the Redeemers is relevant to everything that exists. For example, it is possible to influence and approach others by use of teraphs, and in a similar way, but by use of the consciousness, to take upon oneself the karma of others. During simple experiments in this, you observed that you were able to take over the pain of others when their nerves were afflicted. Similarly, it is possible to take on oneself someone else's karma, and ultimately, one could take upon oneself the collective karma of a people. Thus would the concept of a Redeemer become a reality. It would of course be necessary to determine the goal-fitness of such a responsible task. Agni Yoga (1929) - 419:
419. We know about teraphs. We know that a teraph can be astral or material. The astral teraph is higher than the material one, just as the astral world is higher than the material world. Only very developed beings can have an astral teraph, whereas material teraphs can serve any conscious spirit. The teraph is a model of an actual event or thing. A navigator can more easily understand the behavior of his ship by studying a model of the vessel. Looking at the image, people, in a way, come into contact with what is absent. Even humble fortunetellers request first of all an image or an item closely connected with the subject. These objects direct their psychic energy, in order to increase its effect, like a beacon or a milestone. Agni Yoga (1929) - 420:
It is possible to make a teraph that carries an instruction whose effects will be known only in the future. The teraph can carry the message either to a particular person, or to someone else who will later own the teraph. Two things should be known - that the preparation of the teraph requires much time, and that much time is also needed for its effects to be revealed. The teaching about teraphs comes from great antiquity, when the Atlanteans knew about psychic energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 422:
422. To simplify or to complicate? Even a child will prefer the former. When dealing with rituals one could choose the complicated way, utilizing all the finest shades of meaning of sound and color, but this way would be old and inflexible. The techniques of accumulation of sound and color are many. But when the most complicated mechanisms are invented, do not their creators then search for ways to simplify? So it is with the application of psychic energy. The majority has completely forgotten about this energy; the minority has taken its use to the point of cold fanaticism. But Fire, as the foundation of psychic energy, has no relation to cold! Agni Yoga (1929) - 424:
I do not speak about love abstractly but as a physiologist. I consider that as necessity is the impetus, so love is the enlightener. Agni Yoga (1929) - 427:
One has to prepare oneself for each new energy. Every expectant mother thinks about her future child. How then can one not think about the energy that lives within each of us? One has to think about one's innate possibilities. Agni Yoga (1929) - 430:
430. Just before the most significant events, people are particularly prone to deny the possibilities of the future. One could write a curious history about the precursors and thresholds of events. Thus one can trace similarities in the tendencies of thought connected with the cyclones of disturbances. The blind deride the advice of those who see, and the earthly know-it-alls point out the impossibility of change in the existing order, saying that all is stable and unchangeable, and that those who are more sensitive are nothing but liars. If one points out to them that no good can come from torpor, they become one's enemies. But it is necessary to know such enemies. Agni Yoga (1929) - 431:
431. The recognition of Hierarchy is not a formal discipline, but a conscious cooperation. Once the spirit realizes that it has joined an endless chain of "dynamos," it receives a special right to move onward. However, just as oarsmen must follow the directions of the helmsman, so must the admitted co-workers follow the call of the Teacher. One must think in every way about economy of energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 438:
The Teachers never had many disciples. One can remember the small number - sixteen, or twelve, or even fewer. This confirms with what difficulty the Fire of Space is approached and assimilated. But, for the saturation of space, Fire is a vital necessity. He who can think about psychic energy must know about the Fire of Space. It would be foolish to assume that the element of fire is somewhere outside of us and that its realization can be lazily postponed. No, fire rages around us! One can have it as one's friend or one's enemy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 439:
439. It will not be difficult in the near future to achieve projection of the astral body as a common ability. It will not be difficult to learn to control random projections of the astral body, which occur more often than one would think. The Teaching assumes full use of all one's available abilities. Why, then, do people ignore the possibility of utilizing the subtle body in life? The teaching about the subtle body is very ancient. The activity of the subtle body is not thought about in the physical life, but its projection nevertheless does take place. This means that all progress will depend upon the level of understanding and experience. Of course, as in psychic experiments, one should not be hasty where two states of being are involved. For many thousands of years people have separated these two states; therefore, their harmonization should be worked out goal-fittingly. In life itself one should develop a feeling of connection with these two different states. Man himself should realize that he can annex the subtle body to his daily physical life. Gradually, then, he will observe the manifestation of the astral body. When the physical body is kept immobile, it should not be touched or disturbed, and should be left in silence. When the sight is directed inward one should not bring light near or change the temperature. These conditions are not at all difficult and can be established by common agreement. For a long time the subtle body will be independent of the intellect, but then it will enter into harmony with the higher consciousness. This is not just an experiment; it is a re-attraction of those forces that have been driven away by the intellect. But the intellect, too, must take the next step of ascent. One can thus quite simply direct oneself toward higher levels of existence. Agni Yoga (1929) - 441:
You could have observed already that Our Indications relate to the very heart of events. I often speak of trust, not because I doubt it, but because what is obvious hinders one from seeing the inner currents. Everyone can recall having mistaken the incidental for the fundamental, and thus having forged mistaken notions about physical nature. But this also can be said of ideas about the element of fire. Someone may narrow-mindedly muse, "Our ancestors lived without fire, yet journeyed to the grave as honored citizens. What have I to do with fire? Let it be the concern of my cook!" But the wise one thinks, "Whence come the unexplainable epidemics, withering the lungs, the throat, and the heart? Beyond all the apparent causes there is something undetected by the physicians. It is not the circumstances of life, but other conditions that wipe out so many lives." This way of unprejudiced observation leads to right conclusions. Agni Yoga (1929) - 444:
444. Are not the difficulties that arise preferable to dead silence? Is not the whirlwind the product of motion? The teaching about the overcoming of difficulties is the teaching about the striving toward good. Agni Yoga (1929) - 446:
One can see that the main Plan is unvarying. When it is necessary for Us to take some time to recoup Our forces, do not assume that We are about to retreat. It should be understood that We will accelerate events as much as Our forces allow. You must just help Us with a right attitude. Understand that no orchestra conductor can properly produce a symphony if the musical instruments are not tuned. Besides, irritation is but a step back into lower matter. It is better to engage yourselves in useful work. Thus, you will be able to bring closer the predestined events. Indeed, there are certain paths on which one can proceed only with Us. Agni Yoga (1929) - 447:
447. The level of one's psychic energy can be determined according to its quality, not its power. Generally, the lowest quality of energy is possessed by mediums; it is susceptible to all surrounding conditions, even atmospheric ones. The Teachers are greatly concerned about this. Agni Yoga (1929) - 452:
452. I do not speak casually about the full understanding of service, which dispels the atmosphere of the commonplace and leads to the harmony necessary for the fulfillment of one's tasks. One can cure nervousness through outward discipline, but embracing service in the consciousness is the best discipline. Agni Yoga (1929) - 453:
453. The cherub was depicted with wings, but without human extremities. This was perhaps a symbol of non-human evolution. Buddha was human, and was depicted as such, but with rays from behind the shoulders. Thus, to the full scale of human nature was added the symbol of mastery of the elements, and in this lies attainment. But people cannot accept the idea of attainment in the human state. When they are told about the rays of the shoulders, they begin immediately to demean the importance of other parts of the body. Thus is created the caricature of a cherub as a lifeless sausage - a complete and senseless isolation from life. Therefore We adopt a tempering procedure, first with a flow of unexpected events, then by uprooting the sense of personal property, and afterward by assigning a mission of particular danger. And after these purifications, We turn your attention to everyday life on Earth, where in the midst of seemingly ordinary conditions, extraordinary challenges occur. Agni Yoga (1929) - 457:
We have spoken sufficiently about the urgent importance of Agni Yoga, and of course the sensitive organisms should be prepared not for display, but for real life, as guides on the predestined path. Agni Yoga (1929) - 457:
For a mother these observations are not difficult; she has only to know what and why she is observing. I am not speaking about harmful indulgence, without correct evaluation. The observer assesses the child's abilities unobtrusively, offering seemingly casual impressions of guidance. It can be noticed how joyously the eyes of a child open when its movements and its exclamations about things that are most dear to it are lovingly supported. Derision is the worst educator. Sensitiveness reveals a degree of culture. One cannot make Agni Yogis, one can only open the path for them - the cosmic manifestation does not permit any forcing. But where the flower of fire is ready to blossom, do not hinder. Agni Yoga (1929) - 460:
460. One has to properly understand the relationship of the timing of a predestined event to the essence of that event. People will generally relate to a coming event in terms of the surface details that they expect to see, and if they do not see those details, they are unable to think about the essence of the event. What then should we care about - the surface or the fundamentals? Remember how often too much attention to details undermined the essence. People would rather cling to trivialities than follow a foundation of universal significance. Agni Yoga (1929) - 476:
476. The astral plane frequently reveals itself in the physical plane. But how senselessly beings of the physical plane react to any phenomenon that is beyond their known laws! Equally shocked are those who enter the astral world while ignorant about it. Agni Yoga (1929) - 477:
477. Most people have completely lost the understanding of and ability to apply psychic energy. They have forgotten that any energy propelled into action will continue by inertia. It is almost impossible to stop such action. That is why each manifestation of psychic energy pursues its action, sometimes quite continuously. For example, one could already have changed one's thought, but the effect of a previous thought will nevertheless continue to pierce space. In this lies not only the power of psychic energy but also its particular quality, which deserves special care. Only through an enlightened consciousness can one control psychic energy so as not to obstruct one's path with thought-projections from the past. Often an accidental and unfitting thought can disturb the surface of the ocean of attainments for a long time. One may have long since forgotten about a thought, but it continues flying before one, lighting or obscuring the path. A luminous ray will attract small lights, which enrich it. But dark and dusty particles will adhere to rubbish and impede one's motion. Agni Yoga (1929) - 477:
When We say, "Fly with light," or "Do not scatter dirt," We warn about the effects of one's actions. Agni Yoga (1929) - 477:
All that is said about psychic energy applies to every action. There is nothing abstract in it, for psychic energy is contained everywhere in nature and is especially expressed in the human being. Much as one may try to ignore it, it reminds one of itself, and the task of enlightenment is to teach humanity how to use this treasure. Agni Yoga (1929) - 479:
479. L. is important for the deposits of psychic energy, because the essence of L. helps to preserve its crystals. The substance of L. also shields the nerve centers, where the psychic energy is deposited. The priestesses of old used to wear plates made of L., covered with wax, to protect their centers of the Chalice. These protective plates of L. will be a panacea to humanity. I spoke long ago about L. Agni Yoga (1929) - 488:
488. If you are given a piece of cloth sufficient for only one garment, you will not be able to make a complete garment out of just half of it. Similarly, if you accept only half the advice you are given, you will not achieve a full result. People like to extract a part of given advice and afterward complain about their unfulfilled expectations. Agni Yoga (1929) - 491:
491. Asbestos, a few kinds of mica, manganese, and precipitates of soda are as yet not fully utilized in life. What sicknesses can one now cure on soda fields? What preparations can asbestos yield? What transmutations does mica offer? About manganese I have already spoken. Agni Yoga (1929) - 492:
I hope that alert minds will think about this in time. It is too late to start making a pump when your house is already on fire. Agni Yoga (1929) - 495:
495. Cancer is the scourge of humanity and will inevitably spread. The chief measures against cancer will be preventive ones. Those who do not use meat, wine, tobacco, or narcotics; who keep psychic energy pure; who from time to time undergo a milk diet; who cleanse the digestive tract and take the water of L., need not think about cancer. Agni Yoga (1929) - 501:
501. In which household will psychic energy grow? Of course in the one that strives toward the future. This is neither simple nor easy. People are too attached to the present. When We speak against the idea of desiring reward, the one who is attached to the present will not be able to understand the vital importance of this advice. But the one who is striving toward the future will not even think about reward, and he will regard any reward that comes as new shoes for the next journey. In this way, the guiding fires are lighted and psychic energy grows. Everything is developed through experience. And gained experience is comprehended by penetrating into the future. It is opposed to purposeless vegetating. Agni Yoga (1929) - 505:
Happily, he who has entered upon the path of Agni Yoga does not worry himself about suspicion. He labors, devoting himself entirely to the cause of evolution. He walks without doubting, knowing that satisfaction is not his lot. Agni Yoga (1929) - 507:
507. Killing by undisciplined use of psychic energy is a crime equal to that of killing out of ignorance. Murders of this kind are countless. One should think about this! The fact that some are unaware of it does not mean that such crimes do not exist. Agni Yoga (1929) - 513:
513. When We spoke about the International Government many were perplexed. When they learn that this is the Government of Knowledge, will they then understand it? Agni Yoga (1929) - 517:
517. In studying the process of accumulating of psychic energy, one can observe that the energy acts similarly to the pulse of Cosmos - a gathering of power gather through ebb and flow. It is not wise to expect only an incoming tide, for no power could then be accumulated. Like a fine weaving, a web of cooperation of the centers is created by uniting them with a fiery thread. The fires of psychic energy glow, forming the complex radiance of the Universe. This energy can be called Atma. Uru and Agni are needed to bring about the Svati of consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 518:
518. People lose much by expecting fulfillment only according to their own ways. How then will they be able to think about the far-off worlds? Only by outgrowing their many lists and tables. Agni Yoga (1929) - 524:
524. An old proverb says: "The bridle of Satan is strong." Another: "He who has seen the face of Satan will never forget it." Even in ancient times, people knew about the inertia of human consciousness. Our advice is to develop the needed agility of the mind. Agni Yoga (1929) - 525:
525. Let us speak today about labor. Intense labor leads to a conscious development of psychic energy. The results of one's many years of labor can be manifested rapidly. Agni Yoga (1929) - 528:
528. We would prefer to avoid repetition, but sometimes We are compelled to return to a previous subject. Pay attention to these repetitions; they are usually provoked either by a disciple's misunderstandings or by cosmic complications that demand special attention. For example, We must repeat about the proper attitude toward psychic energy. Of course psychic energy is always present, but it can become dormant, and then it will crystallize and become inactive. That soil will have to be turned again with the plow of self-sacrificing labor. Certainly, not a grain of psychic energy can ever be lost, but its accumulations must be stirred. That is why the Teaching so condemns immobile self-satisfaction and conceit. Truly, it is better to be aflame than to be dormant. Agni Yoga (1929) - 529:
529. It is true that the power of thought has been spoken about for ages, but nothing has changed because of this. People generally do not pay attention to their thoughts in order to determine their causes and consequences. Yet what remarkable experiments could be conducted even now, in the midst of everyday life! No special conditions are needed for such experiments. Attention and mobility of consciousness are all that is required. For instance, in experimenting with telepathic communications, one can observe the outer and inner conditions that influence the quality of the communications. Drowsiness or alertness, irritation or joy, lethargy or striving - each reacts strongly upon the quality and intensity of communications. The personal character of the participants also has its effect. Is it not important to take attentive notice of these things? Agni Yoga (1929) - 531:
531. All the best inventions will not be enough to bring about the needed solutions. If lightning, or a magnetic wave, or earthquake, or hurricane, can destroy these inventions, is it not better to devote one's attention to the cultivation of thought? Agni Yoga (1929) - 540:
Do not confuse this statement with Our Teaching about the will, for will power is only one of the manifestations of psychic energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 541:
541. Did you ever hear of a yogi's being killed by lightning? No, but you have heard about the deadly eye of the yogi. It is not only the command of the will but the summoning of energies that provides the power for this phenomenon, for which it is necessary to have a sufficient store of the all-powerful psychic energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 545:
When you are spreading the Teaching, do not wonder why so few understand its urgent necessity. In immature thinking, one trait prevails - ideas about the future are distorted. The approach of something may be felt, but the undeveloped consciousness refracts the perceptions. It is unnecessary to cite instances of people's rejoicing before disaster and celebrating before defeat. Agni Yoga (1929) - 547:
Is attainment possible without exaltation? Is self-sacrifice possible without joy? Is courage possible without enthusiasm? Thus point out and remind others about these easier and more immediate ways to gain psychic energy. My Hand points out the treasure to the seeker. Agni Yoga (1929) - 548:
One can review a complete chain of events and evaluate their sequence. In this also do we differ from animals, who cannot connect the separate moments. The teaching about comparing events provides a new way of acquiring psychic energy. If people would learn to understand the events of their lives according to their consciousness at the time, they would be able to progress from the level at which they have been stalled. Agni Yoga (1929) - 556:
556. In Agni Yoga, even the most abstract concepts become tangible and real. Sincerity, usually called honesty, becomes irreplaceable. Test the quality of sincerity in communications to far distances; and then observe the difference when personal feelings of impatience or irritation are allowed to intrude, or, worse, preconceived ideas or deliberate distortions. These deprive the result of its value, and can cause irreparable harm. But true sincerity is a purifier, bringing about a crystal clarity, which enlightens the consciousness just as fuel gives flame. Thus, one can contribute to success by applying what is called honesty. Agni Yoga (1929) - 559:
559. When people speak of death, they often, even without thinking, express things that are true. People sense that it is helpful for the departure of the astral body to be gradual, and that sudden death can cause problems. But the most important consideration is not talked about - that the quality of psychic energy is the dominant factor. Man can overcome all obstacles through his consciousness. When the consciousness has expanded, then transitory conditions have little importance. When the bond with the Higher World is strong, then all tasks become easy. But it is strange that people generally prefer to talk about details, and overlook what is most important. Agni Yoga (1929) - 571:
The dust of the far-off spheres, when found in the snow on the peaks and at lower altitudes when it has melted, provides the opportunity to learn about new substances. In order to approach psychic energy under earthly conditions, one must observe how the deposits from the far-off spheres influence the human organism. One can see that these influences are many and strong. Thus, let us be attentive to the manifestations of nature. Agni Yoga (1929) - 573:
573. Nervous choking is often the result of an overburdening of the Chalice when its accumulations are not used consciously. Children can suffer from this, which indicates that their former experiences were considerable. Of course, thoughtful care and quiet occupation will balance the struggle between spirit and body. The throat, teeth, and eyes may likewise remind one about the struggle of unmanifested accumulations. In the same way, one should pay attention to what can be called consumption, which also may be provoked by the center of the Chalice. Agni Yoga (1929) - 574:
574. Once, people were assembled to hear the Voice of the Teaching. They had often before heard about a treasure predestined for them. But some could only imagine the treasure as precious metals, and one even sewed a long purse for his share. Time went by and the treasure did not appear. However, they were told that the treasure was near and came together to receive it, but their patience was shorter than the long purse. Agni Yoga (1929) - 582:
582. We have already spoken about the rotation of the centers. Of course, any forward motion is a rotating one. The symbol of churning relates to everything. The accumulations of psychic energy can be intensified through the rotation of the center. The individual may prefer one center over another, but it would be better to choose the Chalice or the Brahmarandhra center. Agni Yoga (1929) - 585:
585. It is right to desire to explore the foundations of Vedic medicine. In spite of the later changes, the essence of the Vedic medicine remains useful. To each searching investigator the very logic of this medicine provides new perceptions of the properties of plant extracts. Instead of a crude listing of plants and other products of nature, precise information about the properties of the various parts of plants and the conditions of their use leads to more exact conclusions. Attention must also be paid to the conditions of cosmic chemistry. Coming from the most ancient times, these conclusions can bring joy to the present-day observer. Agni Yoga (1929) - 590:
590. You have noticed that sometimes physical tension activates one's psychic energy. This purely mechanistic and physical condition should direct one to thinking about the material nature of psychic energy. This materiality of psychic energy can easily be demonstrated by physical means. It is not difficult to observe the reflexive reactions to physical tension. Should one not search along these obvious directions? It means that spiritual manifestations are not at all abstract and can be measured. They may not be evident to all, yet the coarser actions can be seen by even an ordinary person. Unfortunately people often pass by without noticing even the loudest colors. Red may sometimes be remembered as green; this kind of distortion can be met everywhere. Agni Yoga (1929) - 590:
I do not speak about straight-knowledge simply to repeat myself. This condition has been spoken about sufficiently. But pay attention to the material nature of spirituality, which can be observed from many points of view. Still, there remain two worlds - the apparent and the real. Knowing the meaning of these two ideas, everyone will agree that preference be given to reality. What perfection can be achieved upon cognizing reality! Once reality is brought to the foreground and affirmed as a completely valid concept, the surroundings will change beyond recognition. Agni Yoga (1929) - 592:
592. It is correct to assume the inexhaustibility of psychic energy. The store reasonably used is replenished immediately from the treasury of Cosmos. It is good to project psychic energy; the new supply more easily produces its deposits, and then strives to the universal work. How can one set the wheel of law into motion? It is so easy to evoke the new power from space! That is why I speak about the circulation of psychic energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 596:
596. Many people have observed the significance of the successive development of the centers. Incomprehensible labels often have been given to real things. Thus, when you hear the word Abramram, it will be a reminder about the center of the Chalice, where straight-knowledge predestined for the future evolution is concentrated. When you hear about "fiery wings," it will mean the centers of the shoulders. Likewise, the "treasures of the five summits" will be the centers of Brahmarandhra, the wrists, and the knees. When a sudden weakness is felt under the knees, or a strain in the wrists, this will mean the sharpening of the Brahmarandhra. Countless observations can be made that will reveal the inexhaustible qualities of the organism, so shamefully neglected. Agni Yoga (1929) - 598:
598. It is useful to remember all the legends about fire, for they contain much truth. The growth of understanding will make it possible to distinguish the fundamentals of reality from the errors of mistaken conventionality. Agni Yoga (1929) - 601:
601. Scientists speaking about the subconscious, about cerebral and nervous reflexes, about animal magnetism, about telepathy, certainly speak of one and the same thing - of psychic energy. But this term is somehow not uttered. These snatches of knowledge beg to be united into one current, but narrow-mindedness prevents the proper relating of these various fragments of knowledge. Pure science is not afraid of alleyways. Attention is being paid now to the study of secretions, and perhaps this particular direction, the investigation of glandular secretions, will call attention to the existence of other secretions. Glandular secretions have only recently attracted attention, although ancient medicine pointed out the importance of secretions long ago. This matter was avoided, although all of nature proclaimed it. Is it possible that dialectics and materialism are only limitations? The development of consciousness brings us into closer contact with the entire mighty energy. Is it possible to think as before, with only half one's brain, not caring about the locked-up treasures? Agni Yoga (1929) - 604:
604. In the study of psychic energy, much can be learned about its properties. For example, you have noticed that astral beings can assume any form and produce any image. This has been shown sufficiently in photographs. What kind of energy helps them in this creation? Of course, psychic energy, if already cultivated while they were incarnate. But it is not so much the frightful phantoms that are evidenced as the reaction of our own organism that is important in our observations. Agni Yoga (1929) - 606:
Much is spoken about prana; but pure prana is inaccessible on Earth, except on the heights, where few dare to stay. At the lower levels the prana is mineralized and is subject to the influence of discordant magnetic waves. Certainly, a change of residence can lead one to more beneficial combinations of prana, and may have a healing effect on the condition of one's nervous system. Unfortunately, so far the air in homes is generally regarded simply, as either pure or impure. In fact, every change of air has importance, since it affects different groups of nerves. Our Brother who was a shoemaker occasionally changed his trade to gardening. This is wise, for the seed growing into a sprout radiates psychic energy of particular tension. One should remember this. After the pralaya of night, the morning sun acts with special vitality in calling forth the psychic energy. Similarly, the awakened life of the seed, like the dawn, sends forth its emanations of prayer. Let us note carefully all benevolent influences. Agni Yoga (1929) - 610:
610. Many think about worldwide peace. But if you dare to utter these words, you will be subjected to the most rude and hypocritical attacks. People are even afraid of peace, for their consciousness cannot accommodate this benevolence. But those who have broadened their consciousness, on the other hand, must untiringly speak about the opening of the gates of peace. Agni Yoga (1929) - 613:
Mediators can be found in the Subtle World. Of course, our own consciousness should attract a refined consciousness, and the mediator must be capable of comprehending the tasks of the world. Not long ago I spoke of how impartially one has to think about the astral world. One must gain a proper understanding of the mediators through straight-knowledge; these are not guides, but simply helpers - telegraph poles, as it were. In time, their number will decrease and they will eventually become unnecessary. Thus, all elements and all conditions will be joined in the one work. How can one point out more clearly to a merchant that he can step beyond the limits of his account books? And how can one show that health and joy abide in the realization of Infinity? Agni Yoga (1929) - 626:
626. Just as the stream finds its way through the rocks, unconcerned about the structure of the stones, so does the Agni Yogi make his way through the customs of his own national culture. On one's way to the heights of consciousness, neither boundaries, nor limitations, nor prohibitions exist for the one who has ignited the light of his consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 626:
Ancient Israel, seeking the way to the Highest, and the Mayans, who gained knowledge about the boundaries of states of consciousness, remind us about the course of the quest. Just as fire knows no boundaries, so does the consciousness of an Agni Yogi proceed without obstacles. Agni Yoga (1929) - 629:
When we speak of psychic energy, we must first of all remember the causes and effects of our small daily thoughts. These worms weaken the higher energy. A disorderly heap of refuse will obstruct any work of building. Our enemies are small, annoying flies. Do not the torn fragments of fleeting images resemble them? When we point out the need for cultivation of psychic energy, we shall say the same about the disciplining of small thoughts. But we must know that the small can be forerunners of the great. Agni Yoga (1929) - 633:
633. What I told you yesterday about the vision above the Chalice has a scientific explanation. Saturating space with intensified thought, we clothe aspects of our striving with a particular image. Thus, out of elemental matter we create a desired image, which remains near the place where it was created, fortified by our thoughts. The eye of a child or a refined consciousness can perceive this formation. Similar observations are useful in studying creativity of thought. Of course, to be successful one must preserve the aura of the place and unceasingly add layer upon layer to the transmissions. The hour before dawn and the rhythm of chant will be helpful. Agni Yoga (1929) - 644:
644. You submit to examination by physicians of different kinds. You allow your body to be cut by the scalpel. You permit physical experiments. But when you are spiritually ill and your consciousness is dim and you do not perceive the light of the coming future, still you reject any thought about the shield of regeneration. I have said that your shield is in recognizing Our existence. Accept this advice - heal your consciousness! You who complain about your liver, examine your thoughts! Agni Yoga (1929) - 646:
646. Many words are spoken about the Teaching of Life, but few are put into action. There is little value in those who repeat the Teaching without applying it. We are not speaking about those who lack understanding, but those who have approached the Teaching are responsible for their thoughts and actions. Agni Yoga (1929) - 670:
670. Give these notes anonymously, lest someone, from some dark corner, make accusations about a self-interested motive. We shall continue Agni Yoga when the Indications already offered have been applied. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) :
Is it worth while to speak of Infinity if it is unattainable? But it does exist; and everything great, even if invisible, compels us to think about the ways to it. Thus, even now let us ponder about the ways into Infinity; for it exists, and it is terrifying if it is not cognized. But even in the earthly life one can approach and can temper the spirit toward acceptance of the unfathomable. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) :
Hence, the levels of thinking in many countries should be stabilized just now, since the reminder about Infinity is especially important when arguments over falsehoods are taking place. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 5:
5. Have you thought about the spirit-creativeness on the future planets? Is it possible that all began with you and will end with you? Does any process cease? The chain of worlds is endless; where one planet crumbles another one is born. Truth wrestles with death, and when skeptics say, "It is the end," We say, "It is the beginning!" Understanding of the manifested evolution will reveal the triumph of Truth. Shall we not share in the triumph? Shall we seal our vessels still empty? Shall we reject the transmission of the power of consciousness? When I say utilize the manifested rays, when I say fill the chalice of knowledge, when I say design the best creations through straight-knowledge, when I say strength lies in the limitlessness of knowledge - it means lend an open ear to the cosmic whirls, it means search the radiance of Fohat, it means manifest understanding of the music of the spheres. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 6:
6. Understanding of Infinity does not detach man from Earth. The disclosure of new possibilities does not sever man from Earth. What is said about the Samyama of yogis is not just invention; it is a scientific method confirming cosmic forces. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 8:
Verily, what has been said about universal thought must be applied in life. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 31:
We repeat about Fire for the sake of humanity. You know how much in need of a new torch is human thinking! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 40:
40. I have said, long ago, that in completion there is death! Only by incessant action may one advance in the direction of beauty. Even in the state of Pralaya the substance of matter continues its motion. It is impossible to conceive a point of cosmic suspension. It is impossible to put a point of suspension in the category of usual manifestations, if we include the fact of a foregoing cause. There is no such suspension of life as that of which people dream. A speedy motion cannot manifest in the slackness of suspension. A process invisible to us does not cease to be a process of the creative Fire. When people think about economizing in their reception, We may advise to move on, move on, move on! The quicker the better. A speedy reception will bring closer the reactions. Where forces are intensified the attraction is inevitable. The law is one in the entire Cosmos. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 41:
41. The acquirement of the cooperation of cosmic forces brings us closer to the source of atomic energy. Our science can reach the tension of this energy if only the explosion of consciousness will occur. Much can be derived from the complex cosmic combinations. Earthly concepts are garbed in uniform manifestations or in prejudice. Commune with the Infinite and be a part of it, part of all the beauty of cosmic energy. We shall untiringly repeat about the energy of Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 45:
45. The illusion of life is created only by the thought which limits the cosmic expressions. But the true meaning of life impels striving into Infinity. Illusion is a drug, but the basis of striving lies in the affirmation of the endlessness of our tasks. The problem of spatial fires cannot be annihilated by humanity, and in humanity's task of rousing from its stupor lies its salvation. Much is said about those who lack understanding of that which joins our beings together. Having accepted life, we must accept the power of the bond. Disunited minds differ in rays of understanding, and this disunity bears the consciousness away from the primary source. The power of the bond is affirmed as the cosmic lever, and man cannot isolate himself. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 70:
Ignorant of the beginning and seeing only the end, the dissociated spirit aimlessly passes through life. But everyone may earn immortality by admitting Infinity into his consciousness. Fearlessness toward death and striving toward the Infinite will provide the spirit with the direction to the spheres of cosmic endlessness. Affirm yourselves in the acceptance of immortality, and infuse into each of your actions a spark of the creativeness of the Cosmic Fire, and that inexorable fate will be transformed into the one call of cosmic life. Our great, just law has chosen you as participants in the universal manifestations! Cognize immortality and cosmic justice! A beautiful step is prepared for everyone. Find the path of thinking about immortality! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 79a:
79a. The attainment of the inner Fire, the degree reached by the Mother of Agni Yoga, is the rarest achievement. This degree of Fire is called the degree of attained Arhat. This living Fire was known in antiquity. The alchemist knew about it. The attainment of this higher degree of powerful flame may be manifested only by that spirit who lives the psycho-life of the whole heart. The mightiest lever of Cosmos, and the most sacred, is the heart. Its consciousness fills Space; its light illumines Cosmos. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 105:
105. Correct is your judgment about the forcible opening of the centers. We guard assiduously the predestined treasure. When the magnet of the spirit absorbs all fires into the Chalice, then We affirm the Arhat. The treasure of the Chalice consists of woven threads of pure fire. The Arhat, bearer of the fire of the Lotus, manifests spirit-realization, spirit-knowledge and spirit-manifestation. Thus close is the contemplation of the worlds to the spirit who has filled the Chalice of Amrita. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 106:
106. Verily, a medium has no open centers, and the psycho-vision, for contact with the higher worlds, also is unattainable for him. Man is in error about the power of the medium, and We are often distressed to see how enticing to people are physical manifestations. A materialization attracts them like a magnet. We prefer the channel of the spirit, and for sacred missions We use the channel of the spirit only. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 106:
The world knows about the White Fire. The world knows about the Invisible Light. Where We wish to reveal the subtlest energies, there We act only through subtlest energies. Where the Arhat most entrust the Sacred, there We manifest highest cautiousness. Where the Arhat knows the eternal Law, there He rejoices, and He sends the exultation into Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 113:
113. The human spirit is raised by Us to the level of the highest understanding of the manifestations of Cosmos. When We call toward Infinity, it is in accord with the highest principle. Did the first man think about such attainment? The Cosmic Magnet of evolution is predestined as an eternal attraction, indicating the way toward perfection. The abolishment of the understanding of a boundless manifestation is unjustified. Each new day offers new possibilities for approaching the limitless growth. The absence of finiteness assures a direct consequence designating the beginning of each completion. The succession of gates which lead to new spheres We shall call Infinity. Creativeness of spirit increases with each new current of evolution. Verily the human spirit is unaware of its treasury, the expression of which spirals upward during an affirmed striving. Find application for each of the fires of Space. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 120:
When I spoke about the far-off worlds, I had in mind also Our planet. The earthly consummation of the mission of your fire and your straight-knowledge was needed for Our Consummation. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 152a:
About the act of creation, I say that every spirit creates individually. The spirit-creativeness, when memory does not restrain its actions, is so powerful that it can assure accomplishment of the most difficult task. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 156:
156. It is truly told about the power of love for humanity. Can one love a garden and despise its flowers? Can one worship the power of beauty and not show respect for love? I attest that the Power adorning Our Universe is confirmed as Our Mother of the World - the Feminine Origin! Indeed, one may cite many scientific examples indicative of the creative destiny of woman. Those who deny the evidence of woman's creativeness should reflect that woman gives voluntarily. It does not mean that those who possess the rights are the ones who affirm them. Hence is the woman's path termed one of voluntary giving. Certainly in Cosmos everything is interwoven, but humanity transgresses the laws of the Higher Reason. Truly, the Feminine Origin is most beautiful! Verily, the pinnacle of Be-ness cannot exist without the Feminine Origin. How badly people have mutilated the great cosmic laws! How far people have departed from Truth! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 158:
Every atom that draws, by its motion, toward the chain of the Cosmic Magnet, restores rhythm in the Cosmos. Each atom, in its motion evokes a chain of other motions. If humanity would comprehend that subtle pulsation which strains all spatial forces, there would not be that tendency to think about predestined forces which ruin and set an end to man's life. The process of rhythm in Cosmos is seen as a rational shifting. Thus, let us manifest wise understanding of the change. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 172a:
Now about parallelism. Indeed, Cosmic Reason draws together the single particles of its magnetic force. But parallelism does not always proceed by the way of the Origins. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 181:
Of course, men are so accustomed to their own interpretation of balance that they reason in the same way about the distribution of forces. However, cosmic forces are not subject to such distribution. Were it so, a mutual annihilation would occur in Cosmos! The Cosmic Magnet, acting rationally, cannot create for the purpose of mutual annihilation. Creation in the Universe is vast, and there is a constant prevailing whirlwind, which carries out into Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 185:
If people could know about the affirmation of the Magnet and the power of receiving dates permeated with currents, their reasoning would be greatly clarified. The date links the spirit with the predestined ordainment. The date gives the departing spirit a confirmation of the path. But Space is not merely an expanse in which the spirit must itself seek the outlet. The spirit proceeds according to a designated path. Thus the appointed paths are affirmed. The element of Fire attests the new destiny. Many are the mysteries in Cosmos! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 201:
201. It is very difficult to determine the boundaries in Cosmos between the so-called passive and the active. If We say that all forces are active, men will find this declaration a paradox. But a higher consciousness can understand how We perceive all forces of the Origins as active. The differentiation is so bereft of subtlety that it is difficult to convey to people about the principle which dwells in the manifested power of Mulaprakriti. Likewise, the principle of life cannot be asserted without the realization of the Feminine Origin. Like the Cosmos, Mulaprakriti is a universal principle. The origins cannot be regarded as competitive forces; only unification of the forces creates life. And We, in the higher worlds, manifest a consecrated reverence for the Origin which humanity calls passive. Yes, yes, yes! The higher consciousness knows the Truth and We are ready to proclaim this Truth to humanity; but for this, humanity must ascend the higher step. Yes, yes, yes! When each Lord had to be given to the world by a mother, how may one not revere Thee, Mother of the World! When each Spatial Fire has to be made manifest in a form, how may one not revere Her who gives life! yes, yes, yes! How then may one not accept as the highest manifestation of the Cosmos the power in the intense symbol of the Mother! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 204:
It is impossible to comprehend how people could sink into the darkness of consciousness which denies the link with the Cosmic Magnet, when all is sustained by the coalescence of magnetic threads in Cosmos. The legend about the dual force in one image is founded in this merging. The combining force is without limits. The two Origins and the higher and lower worlds constitute the principles of the Universe. Everything is fused by the creative force of magnetic attraction. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 209:
209. The consciousness of the Cosmic Magnet shapes hidden forms. So much has been told about the immutability of the law of the Cosmic Magnet that a simple deduction is clear. The immutability of the law is perceived in the entire Cosmos. The simplicity of the law must be assimilated by the human consciousness, and the fiery formula of purity will be manifested with the assimilation of the Fire of Space. Only the essence of reason can embrace the simplicity of this law. This law embraces the entire fiery striving of the principle of Be-ness. When the difficulty of understanding leads the spirit away to the spheres intensified by accumulations of opposite laws, the spirit then creates a cosmically complicated process. The inevitability of a counteraction is carried in this cargo. The immutability of the law of the Cosmic Magnet continues while it interweaves with all energies. And all manifestations develop in the attraction of energies. True, it is also customary to speak of the principle of repulsion, but We say that attraction is the acting force. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 221:
An Agni Yogi represents the highest balance because the self-sacrificing creativeness of his spirit leads to the equilibrium of universal correlation. Therefore, the unbalance and disharmony of the centers is changed into equilibrium. The Teaching reiterates about these subtle differences; therefore, for ascent to the next step, one must understand the lack of balance in lower manifestations and the harmony in the higher. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 223:
223. The magnetization of human striving is one of the most difficult conditions to achieve. The Tara knows about this most complex task. The cementing of space and the action of the magnet of the heart are the most fiery foundations. Our creativeness has such propulsive force that the Magnet overcomes all obstacles. As vortices, all oppositions are whirled away by Our power. Therefore We apply shifting and the race is assembled. Human conquests and the disturbance of the flow of the Magnet are combined in the formula of earthly destination. Crucial is the time! We advance united in heart. Fruitless are human actions without Our Guidance. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 244:
244. The vibrations testify to the reception of a manifestation of Fire. When a ray is sent, the responding aspiration assimilates the Spatial Fire. The currents of all the fires of Space create their vehicles. The cosmic vibration establishes an identity in all energies. Much is said about the molecular vibrations, but it should be added that there are so many vibrating elements that the Spatial Fire vibrates in the entire Cosmos, evoking the responsive currents. It may be asserted definitely that the power of the vibrations of the creative energy corresponds to the force of the current of the Magnet. In all human creative beginnings the cosmic vibration reverberates, and one causal world is clearly interlaced with the other; thus one can link the past with the future. By establishing reality as a responding vibration, a karmic correlation can be revealed. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 255:
255. The sent Fire of Space envelops our Earth like a whirlwind, but the earthly crust stands against it as a dead wall. Thus, the development of spirit-knowledge will reveal the predestination of these energies. When We speak about the affirming of the subtle energies, We regard the subtle energies as spirit-creativeness. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 263:
263. Certainly, the psycho-dynamics of a fiery spirit intensifies all forces around it. Only spiritual attraction can evoke conscious striving. Only the attraction of the heart can evoke consonance. Only the attraction of the Chalice can evoke conscious creativeness. Only the attraction of the synthesis can evoke conscious constructiveness. Thus do the creative centers of an Agni Yogi build up the creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet. Indeed, an Agni Yogi is a co-worker of those currents which tense all forces. Indeed, the highest Agni Yogi creates without tiring in spirit. The fatigue and, often, the sense of anguish are explained by the division of spirit. Often through tension of the centers an Agni Yogi creates psychically. A remarkable book could be written about the divisibility of the spirit. The spirit of an Agni Yogi is aware of many cosmic mysteries. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 284:
284. The missions of carriers of the Fire of Space are most important. About the cosmic shiftings, it should be said that the shiftings of spiritual centers are so significant that they can determine the entire course of a nation. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 286:
When Materia Lucida is attested, it is then possible to speak of the essence of the life energy. When We speak about the higher sphere, it means that striving is manifested in the higher tension. An identical conformity between the attraction and the evidenced tension relates to the higher sphere. Disparity between destination and impelling force manifests the lower sphere. Thus, an endless battle proceeds in Cosmos! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 288:
288. The currents of the Cosmic Magnet intensify all courses in the Universe. Combinations of creative forces are affirmed in all spheres. The creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet asserts the heterogeneity of elements necessary for the union of the psychic seeds. The psychic seeds assemble about themselves those elements which are needed for the formation of a predestined current. Thus, the psychic seeds can form that sphere which is within the kernel. The currents of the subtlest energies are gathered around that kernel which contains limitless inceptions. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 297:
297. When the essential driving force of fire is in tension, the fluidic currents of the Agni Yogi tense the creativeness of the impulse. When the stimulus of fire is projected consciously there is no affirmation mighty enough to oppose it. Thus, the driving force of the almighty fires brings forth the necessary manifestations. All that has been asserted about the astral fire is based upon truth. Thus, the fires of the Agni Yogi, and the fire of the Tara, create the affirmations needed for evolution. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 321:
I like your formula about the significance of invisibility. Verily, life is created only by the power of thought. It is not the voices heard from platforms that create the future, not uttered words borne out in space; it is the power of thought radiating with cosmic striving. Thus, the carriers of fire in spirit and heart powerfully affirm Our Will. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 330:
330. The seed of the spirit forms a part of the magnetized power of a luminary. The rays penetrating the determined and manifested energy intensify its properties by their striving; therefore, the seed of the spirit carries within itself every impulse contained in the luminary. The energy which combines with the impelling force of the Magnet induces the development of this fusion. Thus, when the creativeness of the ray saturates its surrounding space, the energy of this circle, striving to life, attracts other energies; and the fusion of the luminary with the life impulse gives power to the seed of the spirit. Thus shall We conclude about the law of attraction of the seeds toward life. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 375:
The husk which gathers about the human spirit clogs the paths to affirmation. Therefore, Our co-workers must understand that a husk is not applicable to Our conditions. One must understand the unworthiness of manifesting the garment of spirit as a husk, when We so greatly revere the radiance of the veil of the Mother of the World. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 393:
393. Fire should be invoked as the transmuter of life. Humanity concerns itself so little about the elements - its fellow travelers. Yet life is crowded with these companions! Why not, then, turn to them and attempt to cognize truly their qualities? Fire is the transmuter of all vital manifestations. Each ray affirms life and each ray strikes upon space. Hence, when humanity will learn to utilize radiant matter, the cosmic Ordinance will be asserted. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 18:
18. The effect of the surging Fire will provide a new formula for the investigation of the interplanetary spheres. Much is said about a void, this concept being applied to cover all things incomprehensible. Space contains vast expanses of uninvestigated spheres. The rarefaction and densification of the elements is determined not by void but by the power of attraction. There is no place for void where life is being affirmed. All cosmic manifestations vibrate with the power of attraction. The man who believes that invisible thought departs into void is in grievous error. Everything which is in possession of its own potentiality offers limitless results. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 27:
You have spoken correctly about Hierarchy. Indeed, the spiral of life is built only upon this principle. The creativity of the Teacher likewise is manifested in eternal motion; therefore, the imbuing of the disciple must proceed with the creativity of the Teacher. Hence, the disciple who enumerates his attainments casts himself beyond the bounds of truth. Therefore, I will say that there is only one Shield - Hierarchy. Therefore, the disciple who considers his soft armchair higher than the throne of the Guru must verily remember the Giving Hand. I deplore it when a self-asserting disciple acts in arrogance. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 51:
51. The spirit shudders at the thought of death. But when consciousness penetrates the essence of Be-ness, the conception of Oneness is confirmed. When the spirit understands how ceaselessly the manifestations of life flow, the continuity of all chains may be indicated. The chain of thought, the chain of action, the chain of effects, the chain of strivings, the chain of lives - each chain predetermines the succeeding one. The creativeness of the magnet of life lies in these chains. The spirit must shudder not at the thought of death and change but at the thought of sundering the chain. If one could observe the records of disrupted chains borne in space, the spirit verily would shudder. When the great shifting is brought about, only he will succeed who has adhered to the oneness of evolution. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 60:
60. One should seek Truth beyond the boundaries of human understanding. The destruction of the broad fields of vision, the cosmic, has not led to progress. When thought dwelt in the lower sphere, the striving manifested was in conformity with the scope of this sphere. When instead of a striving for expansion there was substituted the striving toward a limited sphere, that of the visible, the horizon indeed was narrowed. Cosmic creativeness aggregates its manifested forms according to expressed affinity. The attraction of correlated particles by the Magnet corresponds to the sphere of the spirit. You spoke correctly about the spheres saturated by the spirit. Only when spiritual striving leads to the realization of the nature of the dimensions of various spheres is the realization of the higher worlds affirmed. One may join in evolution limitlessly. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 63:
63. Karma and transmutation constitute factors which are directed toward progress; they create the effect by the propulsion of karma and they set the direction through transmutation of spirit. When the striving creativeness attracts the spirit to the cosmic Magnet, the fiery effect is inevitable. I affirm that the law of karma and transmutation leads to consummation. The seeking spirit, being permeated by fire, is attracted to the Cosmic Magnet. When We, Brothers of Humanity, speak about the Cosmic Magnet, We perceive therein all manifestations of the higher laws. Verily, all that is most beautiful and most pure is contained in this law. Therefore, when We said that the Cosmic Magnet brings into strain all manifestations that contain the whole beauty of Be-ness, We had in mind the saturated, the manifested Cosmic Magnet. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 82:
82. The preciousness of life is not acknowledged by man, whereas the manifestation of life is wondrous and boundless in the possibilities for ascent of the spirit. Humanity dislikes looking into the distant future, and its consciousness stirs about in the dust of the immediate proximity. So long as humanity refuses to learn to look into the distance, it will be impossible to decrease human sufferings. The difficulty humanity has in assimilating the Fire of Space greatly retards the dates. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 112:
Chance is not a symbol of affirmation; therefore, Our close ones can sense Our Law. Thus radiant are the pages about the Cosmic Magnet! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 113:
113. Wherein, really, lies the wealth of humanity? In the construction of new steps. Spatial thought holds the tension for the creation of new worlds. Each spatial thought is man's possession. Hence, the stratifying of the space should be the paramount care of humanity. How then is it possible not to give importance to this factor? Even a simple daily formula says that the construction of a step depends upon the degree of striving. Hence, each step reflects a creative direction. Thought is dependent on the direction imparted by the spirit. Hence, the spatial thought reflects the collective thinking. Let us accept this law about spatial thought for the sake of clarification of cosmic vistas. The crumbs of thought also have their consequences. Thus, humanity must choose between pure striving and spatial contagion. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 116:
116. Humanity has given great emphasis to the concept of Guardian Angels. When thought can sense the proximity of a spirit from other spheres, why not accept the Image of the One who guides the destiny? When humanity will realize His power, it will cognize the significance of the true Guardians. The Guardian of Spirit, the Guardian of Truth, is the One who directs our steps into the Cosmic Space. Man can think about Guardians. Thus, a spirit close to Us can sense the Guardians in the Cosmic Space. Hence, creativeness of the spirit brings one to the close Guardians. Thus, let the strivings to the Guardians be maintained upon all paths. Sensitive receptivity affords striving to the Guardians. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 130:
130. In Cosmos there is a law which foresees all the best combinations. Does not the law of attraction move the striving particles. Is not the law of gravitation put in effect by the Highest Reason? When people speak about harmonization they penetrate very little into the essence of the law itself. Cosmic creativeness contains in itself the substance of the great Materia Matrix. Attraction is a property established for the expansion of Cosmos. Therefore, this law acts upon all planes, in spirit and in matter. The foundation of construction is established upon the manifestation of the better possibilities, and the creativity of spirit proceeds under the same mighty law. Hence, while the creativeness of Cosmos is put in tension by sundry factors, it should be understood that the main impulse is given by the Highest Reason. Thus is the Infinite built. Thus is the world chain built. Thus is Cosmos built. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 154:
154. How greatly the contrary mind of man shrinks its foundation by severing itself from the base of universal energy! Each one who limits himself bears the evidence of severance from the Cosmic Magnet. Only the principle which manifests the unity of universal energy can create life. Therefore, every straining leads to harmonization if the universal energy lies at its base. When the shifting is so great, cosmic centers are about to become aflame. Our seeds lie at the base of universal energy. Thus, the fiery foundations affirm the Epoch of Maitreya. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 169:
Can purification be accomplished without striking blows? Is it possible to purify the striving without annihilating the dross? Is it possible to manifest achievement without striving of the spirit? Only the sword which smites egotism can link the spirit to the higher world. The one who rests upon a false peace verily builds self-destruction. Thus, the word of the Lord about the sword furnishes the symbol of purification. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 170:
170. How resounding are the words of the heart about hidden motives! How important it is to realize impartially the intentions of the spirit! Three traits of character will help to cognize the potentiality of motive; the trait of honesty, the trait of self-abnegation, and the trait of service. The manifestation of each trait will give the spirit the sword against egotism. Not the hand of karmic tension but the hand of self-exertion will hold for the spirit that gleaming sword. Let us remember that fire which gives tension to the motive. Let the spirit of egotism thus approach the fiery transmutation. The Tara points out the path of fiery self-exertion. The Guru points out the path of fiery action. Yes, yes, yes! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 205:
205. Humanity ponders little upon the source of creativeness. All outer manifestations are accepted by humanity as ordinary. The Spatial Fire outlines definite functions. But behind the departing energies stands the source of the inexhaustible cosmic energy. About this invisible and all-pervading source humanity should ponder. Each creative thought must be directed to this source. The chain of causes and effects must be discerned in all cosmic labor. This chain is boundless in all dimensions. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 225:
225. The accumulations around the planet are so very dense that it is difficult for the rays to penetrate this mass. Therefore, the spatial ray can contact only those who have rarefied the sphere by their striving. The spirit, by straining its aura, attracts the cosmic rays from the space. Thus, records are borne in space in these attractions of the cosmic rays. The spirit who has rarefied the cumulations about him proceeds forcefully toward evolution. Thus, those attractions which are saturated by striving are tensed by the Cosmic Magnet. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 231:
231. Much is spoken about cosmic creativeness, but understood is only the finite creativity that is in the various manifestations intensified by the elements. The chief thing is overlooked that the cosmic seed is spiritualized by the higher energies. But when the creations of Cosmos are straining forth, the attracted sparks of intensified fire are seeking the vital fire. Only fire creates spiritually, and the cornerstone is the eternal law of attraction. Therefore, the necessary energies are intensified into fusion by an irresistible attraction. Therefore, it may be said that the cosmic creativeness depends on the impellent force of Fire. In Cosmos, there has never been an affirmation that did not respond to attraction without destruction following. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 248:
248. In our actions, when the spirit begins to create, the predestined nears fulfillment. But the striving to the predestined encounters many obstacles. Knowing the law of the Cosmic Magnet, and of tension, We repeat about enemies and obstacles. The Blessed One decreed joy, and we ascend by obstacles. Thus, the proceeding battle strains forth new possibilities. Thus, Our Way is immutable. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 333:
333. So much has been affirmed by the Lords in regard to the future of humanity; yet the spirit ponders little upon the problems of affirmed existence, and the past prepares for humanity manifestations of difficulty. Creativeness depends upon the combination of energies. The future also is thus affirmed. Much has been told to man about the preordained creativeness and about predestination. This destiny man must realize. Our established law points to the impellent factor in the process and one should realize that the future is the result of the past. Thus, the striving of the spirit to a karmic consequence produces the predication of the future. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 348:
348. Thought has definite significance as an affirmed impetus of creativeness. The diversity of Cosmos is intensified by the higher thought. Only when the aspiration toward thinking is realized can the subtle quality of energy be found. Since humanity speaks much about thought, certainly the significance of thought must assume a conscious form pertaining to the creativity of Cosmos. In the creativity of Cosmos each thought appears as motion. In human creativity thought is the impeller of each step, both in small and in great. The significance of thought is most powerful! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 360:
360. The subtleness of assimilation holds the key to the understanding of the Teacher. In the disciple's realization that the Teacher imbues his spirit with the higher understanding is contained the entire progress of the disciple. The creativeness of the spirit can inspire one onward only when the thought ascends and the chain linking the Teacher and the disciple consists of spiritual aspirations. Verily, who will uplift the spirit of the disciple if not his Teacher? Only the higher can give progressive impetus to the lower. Without this understanding it is impossible to advance. Let us conclude thus about refinement of receptivity. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 377:
377. Beautiful is the thought about Brotherhood upon Earth. Each disciplining of spirit produces striving. Only the will can give discipline to the spirit. But when the thought rambles, asserting selfhood, then verily there is no channel for true vital action. Every applied thought will bring growth to the spirit. Thus, each applied thought furthers the expansion of consciousness. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 400:
400. In essence, each action in the world has a meaning. In essence, every object has a meaning. But if the thought which colors the objects and actions springs from nullity it does not touch the cosmic current. Upon the essence of each manifestation life is built. Therefore, when Service calls for the creation of evolution, then there exists only the principle of Essence. Little do people know about discriminating in the Essence; little does the coloring by humanity correspond to the principle of Essence. Is every human thought affirmed in goal-fitness? Cosmic creativity is built upon the orbits of Essence. Thus, the ever-living is saturated by the subtle fires of the Essence. Hierarchy (1931) - 1:
1. So much has been said about doctrines; yet humanity does not know how to accept the doctrine of the Brotherhood. How many distortions have been accumulated about the Truth! How many principles have been destroyed! They will ask, "On what is the Stronghold of the Brotherhood built?" Answer, "On the doctrine of the heart, the doctrine of labor, the doctrine of beauty, the doctrine of evolution, the doctrine of tension - the most vital doctrine." Hierarchy (1931) - 14:
14. Much has been spoken about Man-God aspiring toward deification. Many are the memorable records citing the Images striving toward higher worlds. But how dimly are they formulated in the human consciousness! Man-God is to man only one who departed to other worlds! But We Brothers of Humanity seek and proclaim Man-God on Earth. We revere all Images, but none more that the great Image of Man-God, who bears in his heart the full Chalice, ready for flight, but bearing his full Chalice on Earth. Renouncing his destiny, he strains his fiery being. In the fulfillment of his destiny man confirms the Cosmic Magnet. Man-God is a fiery creator. Man-God is the carrier of the fiery sign of the New Race. Man-God is aflame with all fires. Thus, inscribe in the records about Man-God Arhat, Agni Yogi, Tara - so shall We inscribe. Hierarchy (1931) - 15:
15. Man-God advances as an evident aspiring Redeemer of Humanity. We guard this sacred truth about Man-God. I affirm that the Tara, carrying the flaming Chalice of aspirations for the redemption of humanity, can proclaim Our manifestation among men. The origin of the power of the Cosmic Magnet bestows striving toward the consummation. We Brothers of Humanity point out that the change will take place through the fiery principle. Verily, Our new step is so beautiful! The currents of the higher spheres impel the currents toward the construction of Our Cosmic force. Great is the attraction! When striving hearts aspire toward consummation, the impetuosity increases, and the current of oneness is affirmed by the tension of the Cosmic Magnet. Thus the union resounds. Hierarchy (1931) - 22:
To bring about the advance of evolution, to bestow affirmed truth and knowledge, and to link humanity with the currents of evolution - this stimulus inspires each move of an Arhat. This tension sets into motion all feelings and subtle energies. Thus proceeds the manifested Friend of humanity. These spatial strivings are the foundations of Our cooperation. Similarly sustained are the centers of the fiery Agni Yogi as a friend of humanity. Yes, yes, yes! Thus We serve the progress of humanity. Hierarchy (1931) - 23:
23. You heard correctly about sovereign power. Verily, the Hierarch uses the power for cosmic progress. We Brothers of Humanity possess this power of acting in step with the Cosmic Magnet. I attest, verily, that We create by a strained heart. Thus let us understand unity. The cosmic creativeness also achieves in being strained by the Heart of Reason. Yes, yes, yes! This law is the attestation of Reason. Only thus does Cosmos create. Yes, yes, yes! Hierarchy (1931) - 28:
28. Wondrous is the thought of a Brotherhood on Earth. Each discipline of the spirit produces striving. Only the will can give discipline to the spirit, but when thought roams about in obvious egoism, then, verily, there is no channel for a correct and vital action. Thus, each applied thought will afford growth to the spirit. Thus, each applied thought of the Tara and the Guru will afford an expansion of consciousness. Thus, only the Chain of Hierarchy will afford the possibility of ascent. Complete obedience leads to true creativeness, for when obedience guides the action, power increases, and the pledge strains all forces. Hierarchy (1931) - 38:
It is time to understand the responsibility and the privilege afforded by earthly incarnations. Yet people often avoid listening to the waves of space and catching the echoes and answers which come from various strata of the Universe. We are repeating about the privileges of spiritual development, but the matter is so distorted that a well-meaning denizen even fears to mention anything that is linked with the radiant region of spirit. Try to speak of the light of realization and the bliss of spirit and you will be feared like robbers and murderers. But even robbers were disciples of Christ and Buddha; hence do not fear human epithets, but harken to the Voice of Eternity, which leads to Bliss and Light. Hierarchy (1931) - 54:
54. The legend about the giant supporting Earth is not a superstition, but a memory of Him who assumed the burden of responsibility for Earth. Thus, in each action there is one who has taken the responsibility upon his shoulders. The one in cooperation with others constitutes the balance. Like a spinning top, the rhythm of motion should be kept; thus mechanics is transformed into art. The display of simple attentiveness, which We pointed out first in legends and symbols, I now ordain in a simple Command - merely open your eyes, because there are many signs around. Hierarchy (1931) - 69:
69. Another useful exercise Try to write different things with both hands at the same time. Or try to dictate two letters or conduct two conversations at the same time. Try to drive a motor car and carry on a conversation about complicated problems at the same time. Try to refrain from quarrels when the changeable mood of your companion invites your irritation. Try numerous examples of dividing your consciousness. Try to pour your energy in several directions without losing its value or weakening its flow. Hierarchy (1931) - 74:
74. Upon investigation, the quality of thought belongs to the category of subtlest energies. It is impossible to measure the fluctuation of thought, therefore We have established the probation of disciples by the refinement of thought. Every three years We give the disciple the possibility of expressing himself in regard to the same event. Only according to these dates can one see the fluctuation of selfhood, cooperation, patience, and devotion. Similar experiments can be applied to other manifestations of energies; the more so since people have completely forgotten about probations. One can also test oneself, directing one's attention to old objects and observing the reaction of the influence of remembrance. Likewise one can test oneself upon flowers, music, upon a book read long ago. One can scientifically observe the influence of surroundings upon an object long since familiar. How many steps could be counted forward or backward! Besides, one can ponder why a step crossed for the second time is always much more difficult. Hierarchy (1931) - 76:
76. Cosmic creativeness is based upon conformity. Without the law of conformity it is impossible to affirm creativeness and the development of fiery receptivity. Hence it is so important to apply this essential law to life. Verily, without the power of conformity and fiery receptivity it is impossible to bring about the predestined. Hierarchy (1931) - 81:
81. It will be asked, How must we direct our prayers to the Highest One if the Image of the Lord is constantly before us? Say, Precisely through Him address yourself to the Highest One. Besides, if you have reached the state of keeping a constant Image of the Lord before you, this question cannot disquiet you at all. When we reach a conscious communion with the subtlest energies, much of that which did not find its place yesterday becomes fully comprehensible today. Thus we learn to rejoice and to be calm, where yesterday we sorrowed. It is useful to observe how our consciousness is purified through everyday labor. Now especially the tempering of these swords is timely, because the air is filled with fire. Only the Image of the Lord can rotate all centers and serve as a Shield. Let us not be afraid to repeat about swords and shields, because We desire peace and the reign of spirit. As victors cease to remember their enemies, so We do not count them; and a forest will not suffice to liken them to trees. Hierarchy (1931) - 99:
99. The chief error of men is that they consider themselves to be outside of all that exists. From this issues a lack of cooperation. It is impossible to explain to the one who stands outside that he is responsible for what happens inside without him. The father of egoism has sown doubt and self-deception in order to sever the current with the treasury of Light. Nobody wants to consider that Light is the effect of thought, but the multitudes that inhabit the interplanetary spaces will willingly acknowledge the power of mental cooperation. They realize cooperation and understand responsibility. One can enroot oneself in a universal thought and thus acquire wings in heaven and on Earth - the foundation. Many valuable reminders about the link with far-off worlds are spread everywhere. Hierarchy (1931) - 108:
Verily, it was rightly said about the significance of the fundamental principle of Our Work. Beauty has been proclaimed, therefore let us safeguard its foundation. Pearls must be guarded! Hierarchy (1931) - 113:
113. They say, "We love and revere." But they remember it only like last winter's snow. Sleep is their lord! But the hour strikes, and the Lord will become their life and nurture. As lightning pierces the darkness, so bright will be the Image of the Lord. As a treasure they will guard each word from Above, for there will be no other way out for them. And few will be those who, having perceived Light, will be polluted by darkness. There is much of darkness around, and the path to the Lord is one. Remember about the Lord! Hierarchy (1931) - 122:
122. Chiefly, do not become dwarfs. For a dwarf even the threshold of a door is more difficult to overcome than a mountain. The thoughts of a dwarf will lead to shallow-mindedness and afterward to disintegration. It was correctly remarked that one should observe the influence of the basic aura. Those who have accepted it can cooperate, but its denial will be an actual sign of unfitness. One does not have to be persuaded about foundations; if they are not within the heart, nothing can explain them. Therefore, do not observe the motions of life as dwarfs. Likewise, the Teacher should not be adopted by the brain of subterranean dwarfs. Hierarchy (1931) - 125:
125. Observe how people read the Teaching. Observe which passages they avoid and try not to notice. People especially often close their eyes to everything referring to betrayal and psychic murder. They do not even wish to consider that they can harm at a distance by their thoughts. Thus people avoid that in which they are most often guilty. One does not have to be a giant of thought in order to harm. Even a mediocre thought poisoned by the crystal of imperil will be very effective. To conceive treason means to accomplish an evident half of the whole, because an already poisoned shell will be receptive to the slightest impetus. Verily, poisoning by thoughts is even more harmful than narcotics. Likewise, one can remind about infection through thought-transmission. One may be weakened to such an extent that each infection can easily approach. Thought is like a key with which to open. Hierarchy (1931) - 136:
136. Only by the tension of all strength will you conquer. This must be remembered and applied. We have decided on complete success, it depends upon you to accept it. The entire garden of doubts, suspicions, fears, offenses, condemnations must be cast aside. If you desire to accept victory, every treason must be avoided, because the consequences of doubts and lack of respect for Hierarchy will disrupt all threads. When the ship is holding by only one anchor during the tempest, it is stupid to begin to change the chain. Guard the foundation, and ascend only through its growth. I shall be tireless in repeating about Hierarchy until you realize it. It is not enough to nod your head, it is time to think and to apply. I have reasons for repeating this. Hierarchy (1931) - 141:
141. Certainly you do not doubt that I shall reiterate about Hierarchy. We shall insist, until We establish a firm understanding of this panacea. But each time We shall stress a new feature, for We do not repeat. Hierarchy (1931) - 142:
142. You often hear about the battle waged by the powers of darkness. Now you are in its very midst. Truly the Hierarchs themselves participate in the combat. The more glorious will be the victory. But hold My Hand as an anchor. I would not speak of the terrible danger without reason. Therefore, let us not lose the moment to unite, and, rejecting the past, let us strive into the future and hold fast in battle. It should be remembered that great is the honor of confronting the giants of evil. I know your tension, but accept it as a sacred ascent. Drive away all that is evil and dark. Invoke Me often whenever the manifestations of Light are threatened. Remember Hierarchy! Hierarchy (1931) - 146:
146. When the link with the Lord is strong, mountains can be moved. Striving to Hierarchy creates that culture about which so much is spoken. Dead are those who presume that by means of earthly Maya they can create strongholds. It is as unwise as children dreaming to build a fortress out of mud! Only the world of spirit is truly strong, for it is indestructible and invincible. It may be pointed out that the first sign of culture is the absence of personal discords. Hierarchy (1931) - 162:
162. The science closest to spirit is higher mathematics, if correctly understood. Thus abstraction becomes reality. The mist of knowledge can be illumined through Infinity. Certainly we must strive to all that can lead our consciousness beyond the boundaries of our planet. Only thus can the true values be understood. He who can understand synthesis will understand Hierarchy. One may reiterate much about Hierarchy, and We shall emulate the woodpecker until the knots of the bark are broken through. I repeat, if you do not understand Hierarchy in spirit, understand it at least for the benefit of your health. Manifest reverence. Hierarchy (1931) - 185:
185. The words that comprise the concept of Good are in great favor with Us. But one of them is utterly opposite to Our customs - that is comfort. Verily, investigate the history of humanity, and you will be convinced that nothing great was ever created in comfort. For a long time I have spoken repeatedly about the blessed obstacles, but there are few who love the struggle for achievement. However, it is inevitable to become used to the struggle, because otherwise it is impossible to temper the blade of the spirit. For earthly progress, as well as for the far-off worlds, obstacles and the ability to conquer them are needed. To be at rest does not befit a Hierarch. Hierarchy (1931) - 191:
191. But again I shall turn to Hierarchy. Nothing can so greatly strengthen the nerve substance as the Chain of Hierarchy. But how to strengthen man in the importance of accepting Hierarchy? Even those who hear about it do not accept it as a vital condition, and thus harm themselves and the great Plan. The harm inflicted upon Hierarchy has no equivalent and cannot be expunged. I cannot even call it an error. It is already apostasy - not levity, but treason. Hierarchy (1931) - 202:
202. It is premised that around good deeds difficulties always arise. What does this prove? Does it prove the weakness of Light and the power of darkness? Let us remember, however, that with developed vision many things are perceived. Similarly, a refined spirit perceives much that is inaccessible to deadened senses. Besides, are we not in need of a counteracting force in order to become accustomed to withstanding the unmanifested elements? This benevolent force of resistance is apprehended only in action and is accumulated as an armor of the spirit. Can one complain about the development of resistance to evil? No, certainly not - this armor of the spirit is not only a defense it is also a magnet which attracts allies. Therefore, bless everything that develops counteraction and resistance to evil. Hierarchy (1931) - 207:
207. Let us not think that the next race will fall from heaven on rosy wings. No, here also one cannot dispense with a laboratory. We welcome it if now thoughts about the transformation of the race are strengthened. For this, we shall not resort to the help of monkeys, but shall turn to the foundations of human nature and add the accumulations of the vegetable and mineral kingdoms. Thus the human spirit will receive a regenerated garment. Precisely, man can and must think of the future, not with prejudices, but starting from the facts of the existence of bodies of different degrees. If such degrees exist, then no one can maintain that intermediate stages based upon mutual advantage may not be found. It is difficult to understand Hierarchy if its continuity is not comprehended. Similarly, the various degrees of bodies exist when they are mutually nourished. Hierarchy (1931) - 234:
234. All nations knew about Guardian Angels and have preserved these traditions for millenniums. All Teachings knew about the mighty protectors of humanity who guided nations. Why, then, has our time denied the Highest Leaders? When has the world existed without Protectors? And how can humanity be affirmed by the concept of the absence of a Leader? The basic principles of Be-ness are intensified by the laws manifested by the Leaders; and the cosmic laws do not change, but grow with cosmic affirmation. Therefore, the Protectors of humanity and the almighty Goddess Fortuna create humanity's destiny. The realization of this great law can impel humanity toward the Chain of Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 238:
238. How powerfully is cosmic energy reflected in the human organism! Each cosmic fire meets consonance in the human organism. How much can be learned through a spiritual approach to the investigation of all manifestations of the centers! If one were to consider the human organism as the reflection of the manifestations of Cosmos, many consonances could be perceived; and the centers would become a fiery manifestation for science. Only a spiritual approach will reveal the significance of all cosmic correspondences and their human reflections. The centers may be regarded as accumulators of cosmic energies. It is correct to think about direct nourishment for the highest centers. The solar plexus absorbs each energy that is sent and consciously feeds the centers. Thus, comprehension of the fiery centers is the most essential task. Medical science will be able to diagnose a disease only when it knows its correspondence with cosmic energies. Hierarchy (1931) - 243:
243. The legend about St. Christopher corresponds to the legend about the Burden of the World. People must feel a certain burden near those boundaries where the spirit realizes the manifestation of Infinity. The other kingdoms of nature do not know this anguish, because they have not reached the stage of a perceptive consciousness. Indeed, the consciousnesses of many people are also asleep. But the Burden of the World is unavoidable for those who have already pondered about the far-off worlds. Hierarchy (1931) - 249:
249. Certainly, the evolution of the spirit requires refinement, without which it is impossible to build. Each one who considers himself a server of culture must accept the affirmation of the revealed synthesis, for how are the steps of culture to be built without a cautious attitude? Therefore, each foundation must be guarded for affirmation to the world. Culture is built, not with an attitude of coarseness toward the subtle energies and thought, but by a creative attitude of caution and responsibility. Hence, while constructing, one should remember about refinement and about striving to the higher spheres. Thus the evolution of the spirit is achieved. Hierarchy (1931) - 255:
255. Construction is in need of firm foundations, and only the unwaveringness of the spirit can affirm the needed direction. Therefore, when the builders of life strain their forces for constructivity, it is always with cosmic assertion. Thus the builders of life carry the Higher Will, and the might of the fire directs the spirit toward the Cosmic Magnet. Thus, the builders of life verily know the Higher Will. Creativeness is transmitted through the affirmation of Hierarchy, and only when the spirit can strive toward realization of the main foundations can creative correspondence be established. Verily, Hierarchy affords a creative chain and constructivity in life. That is why We so often repeat about Hierarchy. That is why We direct thoughts to the foundations of Hierarchy. That is why We intensify all forces for a full adoption of the focus. Verily, only thus can one conquer and attain the predestined. Hierarchy (1931) - 257:
257. Certainly, the secretions serve for the most sacred acts, and not only the substance itself but its emanations participate in the creativeness of the world. What you remembered about Paracelsus and his homunculi is very characteristic, because this microcosm can be easily magnified to Macrocosm. And the Teaching about the great spiritual secretions has a great foundation. Certainly one can imagine how greatly interested We are in those organisms that have already transcended the degree of the "Lion of the Desert." Hierarchy (1931) - 262:
262. Our constructiveness can proceed in any circumstances of life. Many times already you could have been convinced of the distressful condition of the planet. We repeat untiringly about the urgent renovation of life, but humanity is deaf. Cosmogony is served to people at their meals with soup or desert, but not as a foundation of life. The hypotheses of many experimenters could be adopted, but the Hierarchy will not be realized. Many blows are being prepared; one must adhere to the Hierarchy with all strength! One must strain one's utter attentiveness to Our Counsels. I do not speak abstractly, but for application. Hierarchy (1931) - 268:
268. People hear about the application of the inner fires for future evolution and overlook the significance of the fires for the present time. It will be asked, "What is the most striking significance of the fire concealed in us?" It is difficult to conceive, but it is certain that our fire is the chief regulator of earthquakes. The kindled centers, the conductors of the Fire of Space, quench the subterranean fire. One can trace how the Great Teachers sent their apostles to the places threatened by a disturbance of the fiery balance. In the future, many experiments could be carried out in this direction. Besides, the magnet of fire reacts also upon the human consciousness; in other words, fire has the greatest application. Fire is the most powerful conductor. Certainly the kindling of the fire is not easy, especially when the currents are so tense; but one may be sure that it is just this fire that is the talisman of the alchemists, so carefully concealed by them. Hierarchy (1931) - 283:
283. During the hour of human injustice, recall spatial justice. Verily, there exist maps of the highest mountains, but none of the deepest abysses. Even those who are far from flights of the spirit prefer summits to abysses. If a caravan is maintained according to the weakest member, history is based upon the most powerful ones. Thus, let us remember about this wondrous substance which selects that which is most precious for evolution. If we are certain that we serve evolution, we can rely upon the justice of space. Yet the same justice prescribes necessary caution toward the black forces. Usually they do not approach directly; they choose not less than three intercessors. They know their auras can easily be detected, and therefore they choose a consecutive chain of succession, establishing the gradation very subtly. Not casually do We speak of the varieties of treason. Hierarchy (1931) - 285:
285. Cancer can be treated by psychic energy, since lack of psychic energy in the blood generates the disease. Often psychic energy is exhausted as a result of spiritual outpouring, as was the case with Ramakrishna and other spiritual Teachers. Certainly, they possessed an enormous amount of it, but, dispatching it to far-off distances, they could remain for a while without its protection. Precisely closeness to Hierarchy is needed in such cases, because even great Spiritual Toilers, in their self-abnegation sometimes expend their forces beyond a legitimate extent. Thus, for evolution We reiterate about Hierarchy, in order to affirm a goal-fitting application of one's forces to the Chain of the Highest Ones. Therefore, I say, Guard your health, in order to adhere to the Hierarchy even by this means. Hierarchy (1931) - 296:
296. Thus, humanity is an accumulator and transmuter of the high energy which We have agreed to call psychic energy. The significance of humanity consists in its transmutation of this energy through consciousness and propelling it by way of Hierarchy into the higher spheres. The loss of the understanding of one's own predestination has thrown people back from the understanding of responsibility. Therefore, We remind again of the foundation of Existence. One must prepare oneself for the next evolution. Once again, one must draw closer to the great current and realize the principles of the renewal of life. You notice how greatly opposed We are to spiritism, but We often speak about the subtle bodies. We smile at contemporary hypnotism, but speak about rays and magnets. We advise re-examination of your pharmacopoeia, but offer a few fundamental medicines. Hierarchy (1931) - 305:
305. My latest book will be understood by few. Who will comprehend the sacred quality of the saliva of the Savior or the laying on of the hands of Moses? People are not accustomed to appreciate a fiery heart. The book can help those who have already sensed the rise of the solar serpent. It winds its coils amidst the fiery ejections. It is impossible to imagine the affirmation of the subterranean fires without the eruption of the fires of the heart. You know about the usual ejections of the Yogi, which cannot be replaced by anything else, for this gas of the fire must be released and must blend with the Fire of Space. But the Yogis seldom attain this manifestation of confluence with the Cosmic Fire. We call this stage a holy one, for the light of the fire of the higher worlds is blended with the rays of planetary Yogis. This is the shortest path to the Mahatmas. Hierarchy (1931) - 311:
311. Let us observe how the black ones labor. It is necessary to observe their peculiar habits. They are not indignant about a nonentity. They consider that the first steps of service are particularly useful for them. A nonentity is negligible even in treason. Treason is precisely the main basis of undermining by the black ones. For treason, one must know something. This relative knowledge, not strengthened by devotion, may be found on the first steps. One must know that condemnation acts like fire upon a wavering devotion. It is sad to observe with what unnoticeable deviations the disciple begins to steep himself in indifference, finding eloquent justifications. Like the blade of a knife, the heart loses its protective net. Without its sheath, the blade injures the carrier himself; and such spurs do not lead to achievement, they lead only to irritation. If one day has passed successfully in demeaning the Teacher, why may not tomorrow also be blazing with blasphemy against the Highest? And if the silver thread is broken, the blade of ossification is already irrevocably sharpened. Hierarchy (1931) - 312:
312. It is necessary to observe the wavering ones, for the contagion from them is great. Often they themselves are about to be submerged in the black agglomeration, yet the blasphemy disseminated by them wounds many innocent ones. You arm yourself rightly against indifference; it corrodes all beginnings, and what fires are possible from the frigidity of indifference? Also, the affirmations of the Teacher are like the watering of flowers. The watered garden will not wither. We are concerned with advancing. We affirm new dimensions! Indifference to Our affirmations is impermissible! Hierarchy (1931) - 315:
315. The reorganization of the world intensifies all the forces of Cosmos. If humanity would understand that reorganization requires the striving of the spirit, it would be easy to establish equilibrium in the world. But the nations do not ponder about what to place upon the scales and where is the balance; hence the chaos of thinking is so destructive to humanity, and thus the dislocated nations sink to the depths without taking measures for spiritual transmutation. Therefore, it is time to ponder the establishing of spiritual quests. When the cosmic perturbations require a powerful tension, humanity must know where to look for the center of salvation. Hierarchy (1931) - 316:
316. Healing through the fragrance of flowers, resins, and seeds goes back to hoary antiquity. Thus, a rose not only possesses a similarity to musk but also prevents imperil. A garden of roses was considered by the ancients as a place of inspiration. Freesias are beneficial for the sympathetic nervous system, which vibrates so much in a Yogi. The seeds of barley are unsurpassed for the lungs. You know already about mint, about the resin of cedar and other resins. Perfumes are now bereft of meaning like all other desecrated values, yet the origin of fragrance underlies a useful but forgotten knowledge. Certainly the poisons of antiquity were very subtle. The newly invented narcotics are comparatively crude; chiefly, they destroy the intellect - in other words, precisely that which sustains the balance in all psychic experiments. A flaming heart without spiritual balance is an impossibility. Thus one must remember all details that bring one close to Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 325:
325. A poorly developed mind always stumbles at a seeming contradiction, it cannot reconcile Hierarchy with resourceful independent activity. Certainly, without synthesis the most monogenic conceptions will fall apart like brickwork without cement. The realization of synthesis will be like a step toward the transformation of the race. The remark about the immortality of unicellar organisms is correct. But with what can one bring into unity our heterogeneous elements? One can eliminate a multitude of artificial means, bringing to life the dormant crystals of psychic energy. One may think of it as our origin. Only united understanding of conscious striving toward the affirmation of ascent generates the power of transmutation. Do not think this an abstraction; I advise accepting it as necessary for the ascent of the race. Hierarchy (1931) - 340:
It is not correct to think of the humility of a Hierarch-humility ahead and the Command behind. Likewise, the concept of Hierarchy is clearly expressed in the words of the Apostle about the Comforter. This advice should be similarly understood, because inaction in sorrow is not indicated, but consolation is prepared through achievement. Thus, even the best Teachings are obscured by not acknowledging that which is imperceptible to earthly sight. Hierarchy (1931) - 345:
345. Do not be perturbed by the necessity for seeming repetitions. In the first place, nothing is repeated. Even the same words appear completely different at different times. Secondly, one should reiterate day and night about Hierarchy. You are right that the hierarchy of thralldom is ended, but the emergence of a realized Hierarchy is followed by human sufferings. There is too much slavery in the world, and each flame of consciousness is too oppressed. Slavery and a consciously realized Hierarchy are like day and night. Hence do not be dissuaded from repeating - a consciousness of Hierarchy, Hierarchy of freedom, Hierarchy of knowledge, Hierarchy of Light. Let those scoff who are ignorant of the inception of the New World, for each concept of a New World frightens them. Is not Infinity terrifying to them? Is not Hierarchy burdensome for them? Being ignorant despots themselves, they do not understand the constructiveness of Hierarchy. Being cowards themselves, they are horrified in the face of an achievement. Thus, let us place upon the scales the most urgent concepts of the great approaching Age - Infinity and Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 354:
354. Some people cannot tolerate Our frequent reminders about battle. For them let it be not a battle, but the opening of the Gates. The process of opening also requires energy; but for you, without need of hypocritical palliation, it may be said that the battle of Light against darkness proceeds incessantly. Many warriors help in this battle, otherwise we again would be engulfed in Chaos. Often the participants in the battle ask why, in their physical shells, they do not remember the achievements of their subtle bodies. But it would be criminal on Our part to permit such consciousness. The heart could not bear the realization of so gigantic a battle. Only an especially flaming heart retains the black missiles in its consciousness. The heart is stopped, either because of realization or through sclerosis. But the cosmic battle can strike at the strongest heart. Hierarchy (1931) - 354:
Thus, let us remind about the battle, when the clash again assumes such colossal scope. The subterranean fire is equilibrated with difficulty, and the layers of magnetic currents are intercrossed. But let us not deny that this perturbation brings renewed possibilities. Hierarchy (1931) - 391:
391. Again they will come to you in doubt about the law of karma. "Is it possible that the unfit ones can revel in comfort, whereas worthy ones suffer?" Answer, "Heavy is the karma of those who cannot forego earthly comfort, for it is said, 'Comfort is the cemetery of the spirit.'" Besides, as you have observed, earthly comfort shuts out spiritual hearing. But many, under the mask of well-being, hide the greatest misfortunes. Therefore none of those who know will apply the standards of earthly comfort. One should judge according to the summits, not thinking of subterranean torrents. Hierarchy (1931) - 392:
Sometimes I advise you to be silent; also, one must realize the significance of tension of space caused by a conscious silence. Moreover, one must remind about the rhythm of repetitions. It is unwise to overlook the help of technique and of various conditions. Take, for instance, the condition of a headache. What could be better than silence? Or during palpitations of the heart, the cosmic rhythm, which changes the pulse? Hierarchy (1931) - 401:
401. The superiority of the spirit will not come if we do not strive toward it. One must assimilate the thought about the transitoriness of the earthly hour and the immutability of the Infinite. Thus Agni Yoga is linked inseparably with Infinity and Hierarchy. Likewise, one can transport oneself to the microcosm of the heart, which contains the reflexes of the far-off worlds. How enticing it is to understand within oneself the rhythms that guide the planet! Certainly, at the time of disturbances it is difficult, but how wondrous it is to adhere to the Cosmic Magnet. Hierarchy (1931) - 418:
418. Diseases are divided as sacred, karmic, and those that are admitted. The first two concepts are easily understood, but precisely in the book Hierarchy one should mention the admitted ones. Who or what permits these diseases? Certainly ignorance and the horror of non-realization. It is not enough not to think about them. Children likewise do not think of them, yet become infected. One should protect oneself in consciousness and create an invulnerable armor of nerve emanations. Even severe epidemics cannot develop if people master their consciousness. An experiment with the substance of psychic energy would indicate what powerful antiseptics people carry within themselves. For this, two conditions are necessary the first - realization of psychic energy; the second - realization of Hierarchy as the sole path for the increase of psychic energy. One should not look upon Hierarchy as something abstract. One should realize firmly that it is the most powerful life-giver. We call it the primary remedy. But even a pill must be swallowed and an ointment applied. There is no effect from a remedy that is in a trunk. Likewise, the Benefaction of Hierarchy must be taken by striving. Thus, an irrevocable striving will afford a healing result. Hierarchy (1931) - 422:
422. If you know that an exalted, self-denying thought physically changes one's aura and even induces rays from the shoulders, then you already know one of the great mysteries of the world. Each visibility is the reflex of a material reaction. Thus, if irritation generates imperil, then each exalted thought must create an opposite beneficial substance. And so it is. Certainly Bliss is a complete reality. It is generated in the cortical system and reacts upon the brain matter. The Tibetan Ringse has a deep significance, being the sediment crystallized by the manifestation of Bliss. Certainly it is difficult to investigate the substance of Bliss while alive, for the heart and brain cannot be touched. The manifestation of imperil is much easier to approach, in the nerve channels of the extremities. But at the same time it would be unjust to disclose to humanity the negative substance and to presuppose only theoretically the existence of the most salutary substance. Of course, in the laboratory which is being created both substances will be demonstrated. We shall not assist the usual experiments, but where the steps of evolution are being built Our Hand will be on guard! First, We shall give attention to establishing the fact of imperil. Afterward, We shall define the ways of the manifestation of Bliss. If ancient science preserved fragmentary memories about the sediments of Bliss, then, certainly a biochemist can show more contemporary proofs of it. Later, these experiments upon the substance of the organism will be transferred to spatial energies. And again we shall understand why Bliss has the closest correlation to Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 451:
451. If one were to expound the condition and aims of Yoga, the number of applicants would not be great. For them the renunciation of selfhood would be dreadful. When a Yogi feels the same during want or plenty; when he feels himself only a disposer of means; when he feels his destination in bringing service to the world and his holiday in communion with the Higher Forces - such a way of life, with the assumption of all the burdens of surrounding imperfections, will not be pleasant to many. Many are altogether incapable of thinking about the future, lulling themselves with the misunderstood letters of the Scriptures. We must not think too much of the earthly, yet it is not said anywhere that we should not think of the future. The thought of the future is already like gates to the Infinite. Thus, think of the future, and you may be sure that this thought will be supported by Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 452:
452. One should think of Us precisely as of an Inexhaustible Spring; otherwise the earthly rivers may dry up. Much has already been said by Us about the Teaching being a source of life. It should be understood that the linking of the worlds would already be a salutary conquest. Hierarchy (1931) - 454:
454. When you understand the foundations of Hierarchy, We shall proceed to an explanation of the centering of the spirit in the heart. In order to link the chain of the worlds it will be necessary to give special attention to the heart. Only thus shall we keep within the boundaries of a natural growth of the spirit. The abode of the spirit is in the heart. Thoughts about Hierarchy are spiritualized by the heart. Thus we shall remain as before in the essence of a true accumulation. Hierarchy (1931) - 456:
456. Everyone whose consciousness can already contain the significance of Hierarchy must first of all renounce blasphemy of the spirit. Much unworthy blasphemy is uttered and thought amidst the usual work of day and night. The most dangerous poison is produced by these imperceptible treasons. Often their consequences are more dreadful than one misdeed through crass ignorance. It is not easy to break the habit of the abomination of blasphemy, for the boundary between the white and black is complicated. We call this contamination a black ulcer similar to cancer. Besides, the meaning of cancer in general is not far distant from the consequences of a spiritual abomination. Like striving to the Guide, one should develop in oneself comprehension of the Highest Hierarchy. Ponder that in concluding our notes about Hierarchy We do not conclude anything, but only open the next Gates. Heart (1932) :
After our daily labors, let us gather to discourse about the heart. It will lead us beyond the domains of Earth toward the Subtle World, in order to bring us closer to the sphere of Fire. Heart (1932) - 3:
3. Whether the heart be called the abode of the Elohim or the synthesis of syntheses, it still remains the focal point. Even those who recognize in the heart only its lower physiological functions, even they have an attitude of care for the heart. How much more deeply, then, must he who knows about the magnet and silvery thread harken to the heart. Therefore the Teacher draws one away from everything narrowly physical, in order to remind about the spiritual world through each organ. It is a festival for Us each time a pure direction of thought is projected into the sphere of invisible existence. One must lead into the abode of the Elohim with complete perseverance, as though danger pursued the entering one. One can recognize the path of the chosen ones when the Invisible World has become real and accessible to them; then one can notice the growth of consciousness, and the very organs of the body become transformed, imbued by the link with Hierarchy. Heart (1932) - 16:
16. Here We are speaking of direct striving to Us. We speak about the benefit and success which result from such direction. It would seem enticing to test this remedy. But how many attempt to go by this path? Whereas, each one who has tested Our panacea will say that Our Advice is beneficent. He will confirm everywhere and always that when his thoughts remained with Us, he was successful. Each failure was due to the strain upon the silver thread. How beautiful it would be if on completing a day each one would question himself regarding the quality of his thinking during these hours! How powerful could one become in the realization that his thoughts have strengthened the linking thread! The appearance of unfit thoughts could be eradicated at once, but people are such that they listen without hearing and do not read beyond the sight. Heart (1932) - 19:
19. If people, at least partially, could feel the essentiality of a moment, they would help Us greatly. Without speaking about the exact discernment of an occurrence, even the general mood would already strengthen the magnet of the will. People do not take into account to what extent unconscious vegetating complicates the world order! The heart, as a hearth of transmutation, must prompt everyone about the pressure of the spiritual atmosphere. It should not be thought that the heart suffers only concerning oneself, of course it pains because of universal agitation. One should attempt to unite the hearts into a harmonious round; even a little-tested heart will contribute its valuable energy to the common chalice. The heart strengthens Our sendings, pushing aside the new weeds. There are many untested hearts, but still more that are covered up with ashes. Many sparks are needed to penetrate the cold ashes. Heart (1932) - 20:
The Invisible World is, in reality, highly visible when the eye is not obstructed. Manifestations of mediumship are not needed in order to feel the Light of the Higher World, but one can ascend only to the Highest; therefore all forced artifices of the lowest magic are nought in comparison with the first light of the heart. Not many know the fires of the heart, but these torches must give light to all. Therefore, blasphemy against the spirit and renunciation of the Teacher are so grievous. I say - one may ponder for long about the Teacher, but once having chosen one, do not retreat. Let us manifest understanding of the foundations of the structure. Heart (1932) - 21:
21. Advise conversations about the spiritual. One may observe much that is useful in spiritual recollections. In addition, a spiritual conversation safeguards one from the mire and from irritation. The affirmation of spiritual manifestations will lessen the hatred of the Invisible World. Where spiritual conversations are often held, a special aura is accumulated. Those conversations, even though they be imperfect, proclaim themselves as touchstones to those present. Heart (1932) - 21:
Different peoples bring their understanding of the principles of spirituality. By this one can judge the fitness of hearts. Moreover, avoid arguments about that which is undeniable. Recently I wondered at the dissension between the followers of Joan of Arc, Sergius, and Moses. Each proclaimed that his Protector did not agree with the other. Whereas, knowing the truth it was sad to hear these inventions, composed for discord. Even if there is no unity, at least let there be no butting of foreheads, because horns will grow! Heart (1932) - 26:
26. You know that suggestion can be given in any language; thus obviously the sense and essence of understanding is proved without the limitation of dialect. I consider the manifestation of hearty understanding as a necessary step in the approach to Us. The language of the Subtle World brings into effect the dream about mutual understanding. One must realize this possibility before beginning to use it. Heart (1932) - 28:
28. Suggestion can be conveyed by thought, or sound, or by a glance, or increased by strong breathing. What possibilities for scientific observations are contained in these actions! It can be observed how inhaling strengthens sound and the emanations of the eye! Long ago the various properties of the glance of the human eye were noticed. One can, by a series of experiments, observe how far the radiations of the eye act. During these, it will be instructive to watch the combination of the power of thought with the physical emanation of the eye. Only by observation can one appreciate the invisible world of human actions. Complicated is the web woven by the unconscious actions of thought! Do not wonder that thought continues to live in space. Likewise, the physical particles of the glance do not disappear. Learning observation we shall once again remember about the heart and understand the symbol of the piercing arrow. Many arrows pierce the heart, as on ancient images; on them we also see the flame of the heart. Perhaps without arrows the flame is impossible? It can be affirmed that the basis of the manifestation of flame is a blow, like the birth of a new rhythm. The Teacher wishes that the rhythm be accelerando - thus in everything. Heart (1932) - 62:
62. The sun is the heart of the system; so, also, the heart of man is the sun of the organism. There are many sun-hearts, and the Universe represents a system of hearts; therefore, the cult of Light is the cult of the heart. To understand this abstractly is to leave the heart cold; but as soon as the Light of the sun-heart shall live, the need of the magnet's warmth will begin to shine forth like a true sun. It is said, "Cross Santana with the aid of the heart." Thus one can come closer to an understanding of the heart. The heart's rhythm can be regarded as the rhythm of life. The Teaching about the heart is as bright as the sun, and the warmth of the heart speeds as swiftly as a sunbeam. Everyone has wondered at the instantaneousness with which a ray of the rising sun warms all things. The heart can act likewise. Heart (1932) - 63:
63. The heart that has consecrated itself to righteousness radiates benevolence continuously, independently of the volitional sendings. Similarly, the sun's rays are not sent with premeditation. The heart that has pledged itself to evil will thrust out arrows consciously, unconsciously, and continuously. The heart of goodness sows about itself health, smiles, and spiritual bliss. The heart of evil destroys warmth and, like a vampire, sucks out the vital strength. Thus, the activity of hearts, good and evil, is unceasing. Upon the lower plane of Being the conditions of good and evil differ from their significance in the Highest World. One can visualize a glowing furnace of Light and a yawning gorge of darkness. Thus awesomely the swords of the demons and the Archangels are crossed! Amidst the flashes of battle, how many hearts are drawn toward Light and darkness! Heart (1932) - 66:
66. You know about the effect of human emanations upon plants. You also know about the effect of color. Now it is necessary to recall the influence of sound The similarity of these effects is significant. If, for the expansion of the potencies of a plant, an open, bright-sounding heart is necessary, then, in the effects of sound, consonance and all the dominant combinations are necessary. A dissonance cannot strengthen the current of energy. Dissonances, as an antithesis, may be useful in their effect upon people for strengthening the rhythm of consciousness; but with plants, where consciousness is at its minimum, dissonance seems to be only a retarding condition. With minerals, dissonance may even be a cause of disintegration. Verily, a rose is a symbol of consonance, and the dominant of the radiation of the rose is linked with the glow of the heart. Not a few experiments have been made with sound on plants, but the ancients believed that the finest flowers grew by the temples where there were numerous harmonies of voice and music. Heart (1932) - 72:
All Teachings repeat about the burden of the flesh in order to direct attention to the supremacy of spirit. The Teaching should be accepted as the inception of true privileges, which are inalienable. One should value how the Teaching deepens the consciousness and provides the true opportunities of life if these are not rejected. This simple aspect is so rarely given consideration. People prefer to send their complaints into space, evoking upon themselves a shower of stones. But We do not wish to frighten them, lest they speak of a lack of love. People ascribe to the manifestation of love such peculiar conditions that it would seem that their love was coined in a mint! But love is necessary for the path into the Infinite. A guide is so urgently needed; when in the ultimate tension upon the slippery rocks we seek the saving thread, the Guiding Hand will touch us. Heart (1932) - 73:
73. Even in the most ancient times people understood the significance of the heart. They regarded the heart as the Abode of God. They pledged their oaths by placing their hands upon the heart. Even the most savage tribes drank the blood of the heart and ate the hearts of their enemies, in order to strengthen themselves. Thus the significance of the heart was shown. But now, in our enlightened days, the heart is reduced to the state of a physiological organ. The ancients drank from the skulls of their enemies; the chalices of the sacred rituals were made out of the sincipital bone. Those who knew about the Brahmarandhra center understood that the magnetic pressure transmutes the substance of the bone. But now people only laugh at these powerful curative substances. The most mediocre invention attracts a multitude of consumers, but the most powerful chemical laboratories are forgotten; whereas a natural coordination of the three kingdoms of nature provides the strongest compounds. One should remind people primarily about the significance of the heart as the unifier of the worlds. Is not the fire of the heart the very Fire of Space? One can clearly understand the constant communion with the far-off worlds which was attributed to the ancients; the magnetism of the far-off worlds affords imponderable power. But does not the heart feel the most subtle vibrations? Heart (1932) - 74:
74. The concepts about the will must be firmly realized and distinguished. The will of the brain has become the citadel of the West, whereas the East has maintained its stronghold in the heart. In suggestion, the Western hypnotist uses the will, straining the centers of the extremities and eyes; yet this emanation is not only rapidly depleted but brings fatigue and, primarily, acts only over very inconsequential distances. In transmissions of the will spatial attainment is impossible; but the heart of the East does not need any tension of the extremities, does not needlessly exert the energy, but sends out its thoughts without any limits of place. The suggestion from the heart, as a natural channel for communication, does not bring harm to the one who suggests or to the receiver. The Western method is always apparent externally, but the Eastern act has nothing external about it; quite the contrary, the transmitter does not look upon the receiver, for he has the image of the destination in his heart. There are many numerous advantages in the heart activity, but to encompass it it is necessary primarily to realize the significance of the heart. The power of the heart conquers absolutely everything. The heart may know the significance of far-off happenings. The heart can soar, fortifying the needed links. The heart can unite itself with the far-off worlds. Test it by the transmission of the will alone and you will realize the difference in the will of the heart. Maitreya's is the Age of the Heart! Only with the heart can one evaluate the treasures of Maitreya! Only with the heart can one understand how greatly all acquisitions, all straight-knowledge are needed for the future. Heart (1932) - 78:
78. At first, the boundary between the physical and Subtle worlds was not so defined. In the most ancient scripts fragmentary indications can be found about the close cooperation between these worlds. In physical condensation the focus of the heart was needed as a balance for the subtle energies. The material world was necessary to transmute the substances for the multiplication of energies. But, as you know, the mind strove for insulation and thus made evolution more difficult. The time of Kali Yuga has been difficult, but Satya Yuga must again bring closer the worlds, which were forcibly separated. One must await this time solemnly as the return to a predestined perfection. Thus, let us decide to apportion sufficient attention for spiritual creativeness. One should become accustomed to thinking from this point of view. Thus, it is necessary to refer to that which is most significant in the direction of life. Whoever learns the balance between the worlds will considerably ease his path. Heart (1932) - 81:
81. When you meet a man who is truly striving toward the great constructions, you will not begin to talk about the daily gruel or about the trivial happenings of yesterday; you will strive into the future according to the level of your companion's thought. Thus, We, also, in conversation designate the future path upon which, as on a rope leading to the anchor, one can reach out in safety and with increasing desire. Thus We teach the heart to build the rhythm of the future, because without these moves it is difficult to enter into the reality of the future, as difficult as it is for people to realize the harm of much that they do. It is apparent that if rubbish is thrown into a completed chemical mixture, it will change the desired reaction. No forces can bring back the original combination; so, too, evil deeds cannot evaporate; therefore it is easier to forestall evil than to rectify it. Heart (1932) - 83:
83. Distinguish between tension and fatigue. There is great similarity between these two differing conditions. One must sense when it is useful to arrest them by transferring one's attention to another center. The golden balance is especially applicable here. During fatigue how many of those in the Subtle World await this condition! Not only those who are evil and who are straining the will to their own means but a multitude of unpersonified disincarnate entities attempt to cling to the magnet of a heart. People complain of confusion of thought during fatigue. Why should this not exist when the confused thoughts of the lower strata of the Subtle World penetrate into the consciousness! The lower strata do not think firmly, and these flocks of thought-fragments obstruct space. A precise thought, even of hatred is more valuable in relation to the tension of energy than the confusion of uncrystallized thinking. For an Agni Yogi, contact with a swarm of grey thought-specters is most distressing. The Teacher is primarily solicitous about the tendency of thought. The greatest speed and striving are developed over great distances. Heart (1932) - 85:
85. Freedom is valuable for the guarding of personality, for the individualization of the attracted energies. But it is freedom, exactly, that becomes the most perverted conception. Life becomes filled with tyranny and slavery instead of freedom, precisely the qualities that exclude cooperation and respect for personality; thus, some people succeed in planning their existence exclusively out of a special combination of tyranny and slavery. Of course, people repeat about freedom without even knowing its specific qualities. Freedom should affirm itself in them by the upliftment of consciousness. Intense searches for freedom show that the spirit potentially strives toward new ascents, yet no one has taught it how to apply this treasure. Heart (1932) - 89:
89. Beware of senseless condemnation. Not only does it contain the property of decomposition but it delivers the weak denunciator into the power of the condemned. A weak but cruel heart can call forth a counteraction in the aura of the condemned. Usually the denunciator is not strong himself, otherwise he would not find time for condemnation. The injustice of condemnation, like any lie, weakens the already insignificant consciousness of the self-appointed judge; thence issues extreme harm for him, whereas the one who is unjustly judged only gains through strengthening his magnet by the attraction of new auras. It may be asked, "Why these ethical discussions in the book Heart?" But first of all, one should remind about the hygiene of the heart. The hygiene of the heart should be regarded as a necessary activity. One should eschew all discussions about abstract ethics. Everything is good that is healthy in all dimensions. We insist that each one who has entered upon the path of the Teaching shall be primarily healthy in spirit. Can one walk in evil toward Light? Verily, Light will reveal each grain of evil! Heart (1932) - 91:
91. Let us give attention to some seemingly unsuccessful actions which basically have a kind of special meaning. Sometimes one may observe how a man performs some actions almost without a possibility of success, but something compels him to act precisely in this manner. Such actions are usually not bad in substance, but they are often unjustly repaid. All these are karmic payments; he who receives them has of course forgotten about them, and on the way has lost many spiritual accumulations, but the one who pays nevertheless strives to return the debt, even if the garment of return no longer fits. Nevertheless the debt will be paid even though it cannot be accepted. One can also witness payment made for others, people close to one's heart. Heart (1932) - 95:
95. Gratitude is one of the most real concepts, judging by the consequences. One can become accustomed to it even in small things. Later one should talk in the schools about gratitude as a pledge of well-being. Heart (1932) - 96:
Not only in developed sicknesses but at their inception is the cure through the heart especially potent. At present, this remedy is almost forgotten, but it is no less powerful than a blood transfusion, for through the reaction of the heart the finest energy is transmitted without the unpleasant low admixture of blood. When one thinks about the process of perfectment, one must not forget solicitude for the heart that gives. Heart (1932) - 99:
99. The new Subtle World may seem inconceivable to those who have not paid attention to so-called phenomena, verified by photography, x-rays, and testimonies of witnesses. Let us recall - someone reacted to cosmic manifestations; someone heard far-off voices; someone, envisioning it, participated in the Subtle World; someone became luminous; someone levitated; someone walked upon the water; someone walked through fire; someone swallowed poison without harm; someone had no need of sleep; someone had no need of food; someone could see through solid bodies; someone could write with both hands; someone could attract animals; someone could understand a language without knowing it; someone could read thoughts; someone could read with closed eyes a closed book; someone did not feel pain; someone in the snow generated the heat of the heart; someone did not feel fatigue; someone could help by healing; someone could manifest knowledge of the future. Thus, one can enumerate all manifested phenomena and a multitude of instructive examples from life. But for an instant gather all these qualities into one body and you will have the new human transmutation indicated in many Teachings. The principal thing in this transmutation is that all its parts are already manifested, even in the midst of an imperfect existence. This means that with definite striving humanity can be strongly impelled to the transmutation of all life. Therefore, let us remember about the great Fire and about the fiery stronghold - the heart. For it is not a fairy tale, but a house of the Spirit! Heart (1932) - 104:
104. People do not want to observe the manifestations of the Subtle World, which are scattered everywhere. So, also, they cannot imagine that ethics is a practical pharmacopoeia for attracting the spatial energies by the simplest method. You will not tire of repeating about the necessity of realizing the application of the heart for the attraction of the highest possibilities. People forget to apply the most simple method of disinfecting life. Much is spoken of the significance of fire; but it's entirely forgotten that the living fire is the best purifier. People were given electricity, but they had to isolate the substance of energy, leaving only a dead light. A bonfire, wood, oil lamp, candles will purify space and destroy many contagious diseases. One can see that those who know have, together with electricity, also a real fire, which very easily attracts the Spatial Fire. Ask a physician what part a lighted candle plays in disinfection. He will probably regard this question as senseless, because he never thought of a living fire. Whence, then, come the oil lamps in temples, if not for purification? Whence, then, come the ancient customs of surrounding a sick man with fire? Thus, fire is sometimes a physician and guardian. The living fire in the oven often wards off the sicknesses of workers. The bonfire as a purifying symbol, verily, is a medical concept. Heart (1932) - 105:
105. In the book Heart one must speak about even such simple matters as a living fire. The best people are content with electric light, forgetful of how many sicknesses are brought on by energies that are purposely sealed. So with rays. Why do they not notice that x-rays react upon the heart? So, too, they do not care to notice the influence of metals upon the heart. Many experiments are needed in order to learn even slightly to control destructive conditions. People wish to be relieved of sicknesses, but they hasten to multiply them. We should not be regarded as opponents retarding discoveries; on the contrary, We summon new discoveries. Heart (1932) - 106:
106. The chief perplexity lies generally in the question about why people cannot see the Subtle World with the physical eye. But, of course, it is because the eye still cannot master the transmutation of ether. Imagine a photograph taken against a window; one can never succeed in receiving a clear image of the inner objects or distant outlines. So, also, on leaving the dark and going into the sun, we often are blinded and struck by the force of the blue light. By multiplying these light manifestations ad infinitum, we get the light of the Subtle World, which to an unprepared eye appears as darkness. So, too, sometimes people are perplexed about why some seemingly limited persons have visions of the Subtle World. First of all, because even though they may have lowered themselves at present, in the past they performed some purifying action; in other words, their hearts at some previous time were already awakened. It is especially remarkable that the quality of the heart does not disappear; it can be manifested very one-sidedly, but it will nevertheless be potential. Heart (1932) - 107:
107. How much has been said about the language of the heart, yet for the majority it remains an unapplied abstraction! Let us not insist on the highest forms of this method of intercourse, let us try to assimilate the basic foundations, which must be manifested without delay and without special preparations. Every language has primarily the objective of a mutual comprehension, which means that it is necessary to try not only to understand your companion but also to make your speech easily adaptable to him. For that, know how to talk in the language of your companion. Speak with his words, with his terminology; only thus will he remember and accept your thought into his consciousness. Thus, we shall learn to contain the words of a companion, and unnoticeably we shall bridge the character of his thinking. The highest form of communion will be the perception of thought without sound. Heart (1932) - 117:
117. Intolerance is a sign of ignobility of spirit. Intolerance contains embryos of the most evil acts. There is no place for the manifestation of the growth of the spirit where intolerance breeds. The heart is unlimited, which indicates how poor a heart must be in order to deprive itself of Infinity! It is necessary to uproot every means that can lead to the idol of intolerance. Mankind has invented various obstacles to ascent. The dark forces are trying by all means to restrain evolution. Of course, as the first assault there is an action against Hierarchy. Everyone has heard about the power of Blessing, but because of ignorance they have transformed this beneficent action into superstition. And yet the power of the Magnet exists in strengthening through Blessing. Much is spoken about cooperation, but at each creative act it is necessary to affirm the consciousness. And what strengthens the power more directly than the Ray of Hierarchy! Heart (1932) - 125:
125. If here on Earth we do not learn to separate the properties of usefulness from those of harm, where can we acquire this experience? Following the law of the heart, one can clearly discern in each manifestation useful and harmful characteristics. Seldom are all the properties of an action good or bad, but the heart understands where are the sparks of light and the dust of darkness. The new cannot be built according to conventional, prejudicial, and earthly thoughts. It is necessary to remember that benefaction is issued broadly; its sparks are swept in to various hearths by a cosmic whirl. You yourselves see how unexpectedly the seeds of plants take hold. Likewise, there are many classes of human differentiations; this is why I also speak about containment. Heart (1932) - 127:
127. Each thought gives birth to action. The most insignificant thought creates a tiny action; therefore think broadly, in order that even in failure there may remain a potentiality sufficient for substantial consequence. Even if people often do not know how to act well, at least they could cultivate good and broad thoughts within themselves. I am emphasizing cultivated thoughts, because the dark dust annihilates the beauty of creation. It is difficult to ask for a thought about righteous creativeness when a mist of blood clouds the consciousness. But sooner or later one will have to turn to the force of purified thought. Therefore it is better to begin sooner. Heart (1932) - 128:
128. The root of Ideation exists in the profound basis of Be-ness. Without visualization there cannot be any striving to knowledge and creation. How can a spirit create if it is not convinced by ideation? How could it speak about the Highest Principle if there were no ideation inherent in Be-ness? Spiritual values are distinguished according to this criterion. Without ideation this would be the dance of a skeleton. But, as you see, a balm is now necessary for the decaying portions of humanity. Heart (1932) - 136:
136. If clairaudience and clairvoyance exist there must also be clair-scent. Of course, in the manifestation of psychic energy it has a special significance; not only is the energy condensed in the aroma but it calls forth that spasmodic inhaling about which I have already spoken. It is instructive to recollect how strangely the ancient wisdom was transmuted in degenerating into absurd rituals. When you read about the customs of Egypt, China, and other ancient peoples, about greetings through smell and inhalation, it is difficult to discern therein the memory of psychic energy preserved from the vanished races. But even new open straight-knowledge discloses the essence of the surrounding atmosphere. It is not a question of smell but precisely of essence. Heart (1932) - 139:
139. The coming era must free humanity from all slavery. This can be attained by Hierarchic cooperation. We shall not tire of reiterating about cooperation. The significance of the all-embracing heart cannot be realized if, instead of cooperation, one dreams of various kinds of slavery. Thus, during the study of magnetic currents, let us determine that the realization of cooperation increases tenfold the might of all binding currents. It may seem strange that an ethical concept of cooperation should react on a physical concept of currents. Someone who is unaware of true science may think thus. But you are sufficiently aware of how inseparable is the domain of spirit from physical laws. Heart (1932) - 145:
145. Much is spoken about creativeness through vibrations, and this is accompanied by a raising of the eyes heavenward, forgetting that every man is not only a transmuter of energies but also a creator of subtle vibrations. When the heart is the transmuter of energies, psychic energy sensitizes the vibrations. The classic Mysteries with their refined rhythms reminded about the significance of vibrations. Likewise, each work that is executed inspiredly becomes a source of subtle vibrations, therefore I insist on the quality of work. The ancients marked the good and evil days. This was equally a reminder about sequence, about the same Manvantaras and Pralayas, but applied to earthly existence. For vibrations, each rhythm, each sequence, each quality will be the foundation of cooperation with Cosmos. When I say search closer, I also have in mind the quality of each work as a true creation. We do not like bigotry, because it constitutes a lie, in other words, it comprises neither intensity nor quality. Thus, in everything let us remember cooperation with Cosmos. Heart (1932) - 147:
147. Repeat to physicians that they should observe people during the so-called healthy state. The most interesting manifestations for physicians will not be observed during contagious diseases. The principle of contagion itself reminds one somewhat of obsession, but, of course, the most instructive manifestations of psychic energy will not take place during a contagious disease. Nevertheless, this condition is never taken into consideration. How, then, can we expect expedient discoveries when the most important - psychic energy - is entirely unnoticed, not even disputed, even not denied, but simply unnoticed together with the most insignificant manifestations? The most successful method will speak again about psychic energy. Someone closing his room with all locks will secretly read of psychic energy, and without confessing it to anybody will nevertheless think about it. Heart (1932) - 148:
148. Again one will come with a question, "Why is so little said about the Subtle World in all scriptures?" Be assured, much is said everywhere, but people do not wish to notice this. Upon ancient icons one can see green spheres representing the earthly, and red spheres, the fiery - in other words, those of the Subtle World. Upon one icon one can see a whole scene in green tones and alongside it the red world of the angels. What could be more graphic? All prophecies are filled with messages about the Subtle World. Even in the Koran the Subtle World is not forgotten. It is impossible to name one Teaching where there is not a place allotted to the life of the Subtle World. Because of the horror before everything invisible, people stuff their ears and close their eyes, preferring to remain in ignorance. But can one think about the heart, about psychic energy, without remembering about the Subtle World, vast and so indivisible from the dense world? Heart (1932) - 149:
149. Do not be astonished that even in the days of greatest tension I speak with you quietly about the mystery of the worlds. This comes from long experience. One cannot conduct a spiritual battle other than by citing all the abysses. The days are so tense that if we think in an earthly way we must walk depressed, but the supermundane law leads us upward. Thus, the one who does not descend ascends. But it is only by spirit that we can avoid descent. Thus, above the earthly decision there is a heavenly one. Thus, above the brain there is the heart. Heart (1932) - 159:
159. Even dogs are aware of the Subtle World. But people are unwilling to pay attention to actuality. The Subtle World is the exalted sublimation of the earthly sphere. Fire is one of the basic manifestations of each sublimation. But if people are so far from a realization of the Subtle World, what can one say about the World of Fire, where Fire is the essence of all Existence? After the writings about the heart, about the Subtle World, one must write about Fire, about the Fiery World. How far that world will be from the contemporary understanding of life! But he who knows about the Subtle World will also wish to rise into the World of Fire. Heart (1932) - 160:
160. It is correct to remember that even each passing shadow of a man leaves an ineradicable trace. What, then shall one say about thoughts and words? The light-mindedness of humanity is striking, for with each step it leaves the most terrible stratifications. Humanity thinks that words can annihilate the traces of past thoughts. But who, then, creates the impassable labyrinths which show the peril of the destined manifestations? Realizing that the fiery sphere holds the remnants of thoughts carelessly thrown into space, one may recall an old riddle, " 'What cannot burn away?' 'Thought.' " Humanity generates that thought which is firm amidst the layers of space. One ought to know how complexly sounds the space that is pierced with thoughts, so often mediocre and evil. But if you speak of the chemical reaction of thought you will be regarded as mentally not sound. Neither threat, fear nor counsel will help unless the traveler in the Subtle World smites himself against his own thought barrier. As was inscribed upon an ancient stele, "Traveler, do not bar thine own path." Heart (1932) - 161:
161. Condensed thought can be detrimental for the heart. As dense gas burns away vessels, so thought can press upon the heart. As was said, "A serpent beneath the heart." Urominai is the serpent that gnaws the forces. Thus, in former days one was aware of caution during thinking. A grievous thought hangs in the atmosphere. Thus remember about the Battle and manifest caution. Heart (1932) - 167:
167. When you place the point of a pendulum above a sandy surface in order to watch the cosmic vibrations, you will not push the needle by hand in order to forcibly accelerate its motion. Such forcing first of all would be stupid, because it would only produce a false indication - the same with the pendulum of the spirit, one cannot force its indications. The designs of the needle of the spirit are complex and only the striving of the heart can vitally and truthfully strengthen the indications of the pendulum. The Teaching of ancient Tibet speaks about the same pendulum of the spirit. Above the head of the tested one is placed a magnet; not only is the inner reflex noted but the magnet begins to swing, and the character of the movements is noticed as either abrupt or quivering; but they can also be circular, and this sign will be the most indicative of the correct condition of consciousness. Of course, this experiment is very lengthy and even a tormenting one, because it demands complete immobility, and you know how difficult this is to reach. Heart (1932) - 170:
170. When one wishes to make a speech in an unknown language, it is unwise to prepare oneself only on the preceding eve. If one desires to come out with a new instrument, it is unwise to prepare oneself on the eve of one's appearance. If one wants to cross into the Subtle World, it is unwise to begin preparations on the preceding eve. It is terrible when a man who during his entire life has turned away from thought about the Subtle World begins like a negligent pupil dimly to repeat the unrealized words only on the eve of crossing. The fact of the inevitable crossing is announced by all Teachings. It is said, "We shall not die, but change." It is impossible to speak more briefly, it is impossible to speak more affirmatively. It means that one must know the language of the Subtle World; it means that one has to acquire the right of entrance in complete consciousness, but this is impossible to attain on the eve before. One may begin to instill horror instead of joy, and thus violate the law of life. But, as you know, the best conductor is the flaming heart. With such an inextinguishable lamp it is not terrifying to cross the skies and meet the Guiding Ones. Heart (1932) - 173:
173. The Teacher has taken an eternal oath about the affirmation of the New World; follow Him with complete striving. Humanity needs to purify its existence. Thus reconstruction must begin from the very hearth, from daily life. One must not wait for movements of entire nations; on the contrary, the life principle will be rectified in the entire world outside of nationality, along the personal channel. Thus, one ought to remember first of all that it is not the former narrow boundaries that will divide the world. The basis of psychic energy is not limited to a specific nation, but will find a completely different world design. Heart (1932) - 175:
175. A sealed glass vessel will open only in response to sympathetic vibration. This is already known, but the coordination of the harmony of reverberation with all its astonishing diversity and variation is not yet sufficiently considered. Is it not strange that the same glass will resound either to glass or metal or wood, and to the most varied bodies? Such harmonization of reverberation reminds one once again of the multiplicity of coordinations of combinations. This example is useful for human leaders. Is not the greatest harm inflicted by monotony, which penetrates into all human strata? The law is one, but its vibrations are as varied as the Universe is multifarious. Those who know this law cannot regard the whole of humanity as a pile of homogeneous stones which resound to different vibrations. One must rejoice at this multiformity, for precisely it gives the path to refinement. What would become of the human heart if it reverberated to only one note? Hence, let all leaders remember about multiformity and diversity. Heart (1932) - 176:
176. Armageddon has already begun - the end of the year 1931 revealed the Great Battle, which I did not hide from you; therefore the end of the Battle cannot now take place until the victorious decision. Of course, all the sensations of the Battle react upon the heart, when the flaming pentagram must be upraised like a shield. You should not be astonished that the events pile up, for the earthly battle follows a heavenly one. Much has been said about the Heavenly Host, about Michael the Archistrategus, about the appearance of an affirmed Leader and about all calamities. Therefore I say - Caution! Heart (1932) - 180:
180. No sooner is it told about the beginning of the Great Battle when somebody already feels exhausted. What, then, will be said when confronted with innumerable hostile warriors? Every Yuga has its significant time, as a preparatory period, but there can be accelerations which must unusually intensify all forces. The great decisive Battle must not be understood as just a war. The very existence of that Battle is far deeper. It will proceed along the entire Subtle and earthly worlds. It will express itself not only in battles but also in unusual clashes of peoples. The boundaries between the belligerent ones will be as tortuous as those between good and evil. Many decisive battles will be inaccessible to the earthly eye. The threatening clashes of the Subtle World will be manifested as catastrophes on the earthly path. The earthly courage will be reflected likewise upon the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. The Great Battle will be the first link connecting the worlds. Thus, swift actions can be expected along all directions. Cooperation has a tremendous significance in this Battle. The star of the flaming heart even now brings great help. This help may not always be visible, but one can cite the example of a writer who exerts tremendous influence, yet nevertheless does not know his readers. The same is true in the cooperation of the two worlds. One must be highly tensed in the days of the Battle. Of course, this does not exclude all other daily labor, and during each labor one must remember to dispatch it by thought for the benefit of Light. Likewise with each hostile arrow, it must be realized that this blow is accepted in the name of the Great Battle. Heart (1932) - 185:
185. People are so far removed from an acknowledgment of inner manifestations that only a few will understand the special meaning of My indication to be together in silence. For them silence is inaction, since they are so unwilling to know about the mutual reaction of energies. Only a broken nose or injured eye is a sign or evidence of energy for them. Whereas an intense silence represents a fiery fence and, augmented by the number of those who unite, it becomes a real stronghold. Therefore, in a hour of tension you should gather and sit in silence. Of course, one can think of the one path, in which salvation lies. Thus I send you all strength. Heart (1932) - 187:
True, the brain cannot always retain the given instructions, but even where consciousness is dim there nevertheless remains an unusual sensation of disquietude which forces one to think especially about certain dangers. Likewise, one must ponder upon everything connected with the Teaching. Heart (1932) - 188:
188. The immediate duty of everyone who knows of the Subtle World is to affirm this invisible but real world at each opportunity that presents itself. Even though some become angered, let them think about reality. If human physiology were supplemented by a study of the Subtle World, which links the essence of all the conditions of existence, our earthly world would then at once change into a distinctly new era. I affirm that the noise of the turmoil has reached unprecedented limits, because the bond between the worlds is completely neglected. Let no one say that he has not been duly warned. Let the traveler not forget that he cannot return to the home he abandoned, that only by himself can he reach the Luminous Citadel to which he is summoned. Let the traveler remind everyone at the crossroads about the irreversible paths. Heart (1932) - 189:
189. The appearance of Our entrusted ones can be accepted as the sign of the birth of the New World. I censure all who do not notice the legion of signs in the whole world. The Teacher can bid one to look but He cannot force one to see. Do not be astonished that the mosaic of the book Heart includes so much about the Subtle World and about the Great Battle. Many hearts sense both conditions, but often they cannot express them in words. Yet the inception of thoughts, with the swiftness of light, will affirm the thought in the word. Remind your friends that their hearts do not ache without reason. Heart (1932) - 192:
192. Sickness may nestle within a man for a long time, but if it does not manifest itself in a coarse physical manner, none of the earthly physicians will acknowledge it. Ten prophets and clairvoyants may testify in vain about a hidden sickness, but they will be regarded as liars because the coarsest stage has not yet taken place. Similarly, humanity has educated itself in coarse forms in everything, having eschewed refinement and straight-knowledge. Even the most intrusive signs of the Subtle World are exiled to oblivion. No one wants to know or to count the innumerable words in all tongues that speak very definitely about the Subtle World. Let us take for instance a favorite word inspiration. It means that someone or something was inspired from somewhere. The word quite clearly implies that something came from outside, yet people, irresponsibly speak repeatedly about this manifestation which pertains precisely to the Subtle World. Just think how many signs are present in the world, and something blinds the eyes! Is it not darkness? Heart (1932) - 193:
193. Similarly incommensurable are the usual comparisons of the earthly and subtle worlds when people speak of dates, suggesting that the Subtle World formulate its prevision in earthly terms. But earthly measures do not exist in the higher worlds. Of course, there exist cosmic dates which are astrologically established, but the future of the Subtle World cannot be expressed in earthly measures; and it is the same in all other comparisons. Therefore, the rapprochement of the worlds demands subtlety and flexibility of consciousness. Precisely, in the book Heart people must be reminded about the Subtle World. The laws of the Subtle World will be absorbed first of all by the heart. Heart (1932) - 194:
194. Antennas can be adjusted for various waves, but their character is not disturbed because of that. Likewise hearts can catch various currents, yet their essence will be one. This can be observed especially about presentiments. Comparisons can disclose a remarkable scale of human hearts. It can be observed how one event may evoke unfailing effects, but how diverse they will be as to time and quality! One event can provide an entire volume of observations. One heart will grasp the cliche of the Subtle World, another will demand a physical current, and a third will respond only after the event itself. It is one thing to evaluate an event according to its merit, another to exaggerate it, and it is something else to unconsciously reflect it the rhythm of the pulse. No doubt the response of the heart is much more vital than one thinks. Presentiment is not superstition or imagination, but a physical fact. By a slight observation one can foretell an event, for the background of the event is not important; it is its potentiality that counts. Thus, the heart reverberates according to the most varied waves. Is it not instructive to ponder upon these manifestations? Heart (1932) - 204:
204. Verily, cooperation opens all possibilities, but one needs the understanding of what this cooperation comprises. Often people relegate it to the province of certain state matters whereas cooperation is the condition of the entire life. Precisely, even in each small mutual assistance is comprised cooperation which has a cosmic significance. Each glance, each handshake, each thought is a sign of cooperation, if consciously utilized. How valuable it is for people to feel that they are constantly generating consequences! Like titans, they shake the world. But where are the people who will apply the cooperation of their forces to the Subtle World? Where is courage, where is the solicitude about the Invisible; where is the decision to succor there, also, where earthly ties are not completely forgotten, where monsters also menace, as they do here? Hence, great is the achievement of cooperation in the Subtle World. As on Earth, one must summon the people and lead them on, valiantly defending them from wild boars and savage dogs. Such cooperation is verily selfless. One can gradually train oneself to bring usefulness to all worlds. Heart (1932) - 205:
205. It is laudable to defend the Sign of the Lords. It is practical to train oneself in the realization of the closeness of the Lords. Just as it is impossible for man to dispense with food, so must he cling to Hierarchy. Not like a timber leaning for support, but as a vigilant guard let him be prepared to take the defense each moment and thereby multiply his strength. Likewise, although you know enough about the One Light, I nevertheless repeat that you should multiply your forces. Even the cross itself has no strength without the heart. Even the purest prana will not penetrate a wrathful heart. Even Aum will remain as naught before a deceptive and treacherous heart. Thus let us remember in order that no obsession may penetrate the heart. You have examples of obsession before you and you see what is being lost in the days of shameful weakness. Heart (1932) - 207:
207. How tortuous are many observations of life! One can study the success of outer actions in relation to the heart-striving. Besides, one can study which deviations from strivings react upon the outer waves of the currents. It can be seen how at times a condition, insignificant from the point of view of daily life, has a tremendous influence upon inner action, and vice versa, the slightest unworthy desire may destroy the structure already prepared. But it is not customary to pay attention to the activity of the heart. People are ready to doom themselves to any unhappiness rather than think about its causes. We are also concerned to see how people permit an intolerable trend of thought near the magnetic centers, unwilling to recall that particular vigilance is needed, especially near these centers. Of course, everyone may think about himself, but where there is a step of millenniums, the flutter of butterflies is unfit. One must ultimately learn co-measurement! Thoughts about the Highest give birth to the highest. Heart (1932) - 211:
211. Let everything be done for the sake of Good. Let each action unfold new achievements. Let the thought of service accompany each deed. Let the command of Good react upon everything, like the most vivid image of the Teacher; the Teaching of the Heart is indivisible from Good. Who, and what, then, besides the heart, can vindicate or indict one's motives? The purity of the heart is disclosed by Fire. How often it has been necessary to speak of this vital application of Fire; nevertheless, neither in the home nor at school is the fiery purifier spoken about. And could a teacher who has never even thought about reality, speak of Fire? Attestation does not yet mean firmness of consciousness. Hence, how assiduously one must observe and re-examine the events of one's own life. Frequently, important signs surround us and disclose the significance of our future, but undeveloped attentiveness prevents one from discerning the convincing reality. Heart (1932) - 216:
216. Right strivings annihilate the manifestations of contamination. A striving man verily is full of immunity. So it is with those who cross on the rim of the precipice. The best wings are woven by strivings. Even the best antidote will also be striving. The fire born of impetuous tension is the best shield. The ancients have explained how arrows never reach those who are striving. Contemporary physicians could point out the development of a special substance during spiritual striving. Apply it to life as a life counsel. I point out how the striving spirit, with the velocity of light, changes its position and becomes elusive. Thus, one must train oneself to strive, manifesting it physically as well as spiritually. The teaching that is devoid of striving is like a sack with holes. One must assimilate the essence of what is said, because a study of the words alone will remain only upon the tongue. But beware of the striving tongue with a dead heart. Thus, let us not forget about the antidote of pure striving. Heart (1932) - 218:
218. What I indicated about obsession and Satanists, you yourselves now observe daily. Without complaint and sternly on guard you will attain victory. Let sternness be like a sharp sword. Thus, all who blaspheme must be punished. Heart (1932) - 219:
219. There is much tension; one must understand how closely the world situation is bound with the work. It is impossible to divide them when the general situation is equal to an unprecedented battle; therefore I command you to remain undivided, imbued with the tension of the moment. There must be no retreat; it is necessary unitedly to press the obsessed ones. If a jest be permitted, one may call this phase of the battle, the battle against obsession. Verily, the dark ones try to strengthen themselves through obsession. But their methods cannot be of long duration, for they disintegrate themselves precisely through obsession. You know how obsession gradually destroys the organism; the paralysis of certain nerve centers is inevitable. Hence, physicians could do so much useful work by directing attention to obsession. Ask the physician whether he did not notice special peculiarities in the eyes of obsessed persons. For one can judge duality of existence by the eyes. But I do not refer to a purely superficial manifestation such as a dull or shifting glance. Other symptoms must be observed. One can also observe symptoms in the walk, the voice, and even a change in the weight. Do not ask psychiatrists about it, because their theories are fossilized, but physicians of the new type can observe impartially. And yet, how greatly such observations are needed, now when obsession is becoming epidemic! Sensing the weakness of human hearts, hordes of sly spirits avidly rush to capture the flavor of Earth. Heart (1932) - 220:
220. I shall lay down the first experiment in understanding My Indications. I shall lay down the primary beginning of mutual work. I shall lay down the first indicated Command about beginning actions for the next step. I shall raise the first call regarding the Banner of Peace, which is suffering oppression. I shall lay down the first warning Command to those who harm. I affirm the first hour of a new construction, but unity lies only in complete conscious adherence to Hierarchy. In this, good must conquer evil; hence the good must act. It is of little value if the spirit is good but the tongue blasphemes. For the next step each blasphemy must be exterminated; for the karma of blasphemy is close to that of treason. Thus it must be understood that blasphemy is the fate of the dark ones. This must be understood very thoroughly because the one who blasphemes cannot know Hierarchy. Heart (1932) - 223:
223. "Know how to catch the smallest devil by the tail and he will reveal the hiding place of his superior - this ancient Chinese proverb points out the significance of the smallest details in revealing the most important. Verily, caution about details will be the best key to great achievement. People erroneously believe that details are insignificant on the path of ascent. Even the most beautiful heroic deeds rested upon details which were foreseen in advance. How attentively does hew ho follows the Teacher notice all stones! Nothing external will be overlooked by him. Only a poor disciple will say, "Teacher, in my exultation I smashed my nose." Such lack of co-measurement will indicate how far from vigilant was the disciple. The Chinese proverb also has a different meaning "The greatest criminal is detected best by the smallest detail of his actions." Heart (1932) - 227:
227. At a period when the atmosphere is unprecedently polluted, one must speak about the breathing; the dense depression has reached even the mountains. Never as yet was there such density in the lower strata. This condition could be investigated, and people could ponder upon the peculiarities of our times. Thus we could realize even with elementary means how unusual the time is. Heart (1932) - 240:
240. After courage comes calm. The coward cannot arm himself with calm. But how wonderful the calm of the sword of truth; therefore one must repeat to oneself about courage as about the essential gates. Heart (1932) - 241:
It would be useful in the schools, in regard to historic epochs, to question the pupils as to how they would have acted in the place of the heroes. One must not implant any special replies in the pupils; on the contrary, the ground should be opened for all types of considerations; thus the students will be initiated into their first tests. Therefore, from the first years, one should become accustomed to a free choice of results. True, the Invisible Hand of the Teacher will always forewarn about retrogression. Of course, for this the existence of at least a thin thread with Hierarchy is necessary. Heart (1932) - 250:
250. Enough is known about the thread that connects the physical body with the subtle one during the projection of the latter. So, also, the silver thread with Hierarchy must be felt. One should not imagine it as something abstract, it exists just like a waterspout in which heaven and earth merge. The very formation of the silver thread is similar to a waterspout because of its spiral form. When the energy of the heart swells with love and devotion the radiant spiral will leap out into space and, naturally, by the law of attraction will meet the Teacher's ray. One must accustom oneself to see and sense this light-carrying link as a red-hot spiral amidst the whirl of space. Many have never seen waterspouts; hence what has been said will seem to them like an empty sound. But let them begin to ponder, starting with the coarsest apparent manifestations and then imagining Infinity, where everything is possible, where no rational trend of thought exhausts all Be-ness. Heart (1932) - 251:
251. Some deny everything invisible. Not only savages but many literate people do not wish even to think about the stars. The teachings hint about countless heavenly abodes but people apparently are undesirous of hastening their path. It is the same as in the theater where the spectators weep, yet a moment after are ready to resume their wrath and to crush each other. Heart (1932) - 252:
252. The anguish of the heart over the far-off worlds creates a special type of anguish. Hearts that have been tested many times cannot be confined to a fixed earthly aura. And their experience indicates how the Teaching summons them to the expansion of understanding. But nothing will erase the memory of the far-off worlds in those who have approached them in the fiery body. As countless as the stars, as inexpressible in words, is the memory of the far-off worlds. So, too, the heart will not forget about the silver thread, which is like a ladder to Infinity. The earthly body cannot withstand many fiery revelations. But the same thread of the heart retains the consciousness of the far-off worlds. Heart (1932) - 255:
You judge quite correctly about the Vedic gods; thus, the microcosm resembles the Macrocosm. I affirm that the fire of the heart purifies the densest darkness. But along with purification the fire of the heart is impregnated with the qualities of a magnet, and thus it becomes the natural link with the Macrocosm. Heart (1932) - 256:
256. The fiery path should be understood as the path to the Sublime. Not words, nor fear, nor habit, but communion of heart is the most immutable and most eternal manifestation. Thus the rainbow bridge will bring that shore closer. How many controversies there are, concerning that shore; but it exists, and one must find the path to it. Not the withered leaf of autumn, but the flaming heart shall cross all bridges. He who does not think about the inception of the fire of the heart does not know the upward path; he does not want to see it in a radiant light. Heart (1932) - 264:
264. Beyond all human boundaries flash the sparks of space. So, also, over and above earthly decrees the far-off calls come flying. Do you not awaken at times with unusual words in your consciousness, do you do not hear unearthly names? The meetings in the Subtle World are not few. Not few are the channels to the fiery regions. And often we are called by those whom we are destined to encounter sooner or later in the future. The earthly world is not impoverished if we ourselves do not limit it. Not a little did the ancients teach us about the possibilities of transformation and the link with the Highest Consciousness. It is unforgivable for us to remain in an animal state. For although animals sense the Subtle World, they do not cognize it. But people must realize their link with the far-off worlds; in this lies their distinction and power. Yet if people close their consciousness, they harm not only themselves but also existence in general. Heart (1932) - 275:
275. The Teacher needs an especially clear consciousness in the disciples. But night, which obscures the consciousness, does not permit the propelling of the entire might preserved in its depths. Among the reasons for success or failure in the tasks, the condition of the consciousness occupies no small place. Even a slight perplexity or uncertainty in striving alters the result. For instance, someone may come to you anxious to help and awaiting from you only the impetus to do so. But you may be absorbed in some outside conversation, and the desire to help evaporates in a cup of tea. Besides, the custom of the country demands that time be filled with the most insignificant communications, and in this rubbish the most precious seeds are lost. But if humanity would only value time, at least much that is vital could come about. True, this can be ruled by the heart in order to correlate the highest measures. Heart (1932) - 277:
277. One can think with the brain or with the heart. Time was, perhaps, when people forgot about the work of the heart, but now is the era of the heart, and we must concentrate our strivings in this direction. Thus, without relieving the brain of work, we are ready to recognize the heart as a moving power. People have contrived a myriad of limitations for the heart. The works of the heart are understood narrowly and often impurely. We must bring the entire world into the sphere of the heart, because the heart is the microcosm of existence. He who is not inspired by the great concept of the heart, will minimize his own significance. We give Our decree against irritation, but only greatness of heart will preserve one from the poison of irritation. We speak of containment, but where is the ocean of containment outside of the heart? We recall the far-off worlds, but it is the heart, not the brain, that can remember Infinity. Thus, let us not disparage that which is bestowed upon us as the receptacle of Bliss. Heart (1932) - 281:
281. Thus, feeling gives birth to energy. Energy can create so-called possessions. How, then, to deal with these possessions? We know about renunciation, but if something already exists, how is it possible to designate it as non-existent? Besides, would this not be destructive? Thus, let us again invoke the Teacher and, in thought, transfer to Him this burdensome load. And He will transfer our mental gift still higher. Thus we solve the problem of possessions. Thus, the very name disappears, and we remain the guardians of the property of the Hierarchy. For we may read the Teacher's books; the Teacher grants us permission to dwell in his house, to admire his things, and to be nurtured by the fruits of his garden. Thus, the name of the Teacher will always be with us, and we shall smile as we dust the objects entrusted to us by the faith of the Teacher. People do not know how to deal with possessions because they do not care to understand the meaning of mental transmutation of the earthly plane into the subtle one. Heart (1932) - 285:
285. Command your heart to come as close as possible to the Teacher. If words are necessary for the affirmation of the Teacher, begin to converse with the Teacher as though he were beside you. It is not necessary to expect an answer from the Teacher only in the usual words. The answer may be in numerous signs, apparent and also remote. One should absorb the entire scope of life in order to perceive the signs of great creativeness. It is necessary to realize how broad is the battle field of Armageddon. It is also necessary to think about the proximity of the Powers of the Highest World; independent of the conditions of life, they may be behind the shoulders of every striving spirit. Verily, we are contacted by the gentle touches of the Subtle World, yet one must feel these not only during the stillness of night but in daylight as well. The error of mankind is that it notices all subtle sensations only at twilight. Now is the path to Light! Heart (1932) - 287:
287. If you notice an excessive concentration upon physical yoga in someone, remind him again about the undesirability of such a limitation. Say again that the steed that knows and performs many exercises is not taken for a speedy message. Thus, do not fall into the limitations of the body. Heart (1932) - 289:
289. Flights in the subtle body manifest a new quality for Earth. Precisely the subtle body is not connected with Earth and flies the more readily upward. The earthly body rises with difficulty and falls easily, but the subtle body acts just oppositely; it is indeed much harder for it to descend. It is more difficult to pierce the lower spheres. Of course, I speak about the high condition of the subtle body; for the lower bodies the lower spheres are actually more comfortable. It is instructive to see how the high subtle body already begins to manifest the quality of the Fiery World. Thus one can see the origins of all worlds, beginning with the earthly state. It is necessary only to purify the consciousness, to strive in accordance with the Hierarchy, and to observe keenly what occurs. Heart (1932) - 294:
294. Of course, disparagement is a bad adviser. The most insignificant is born of disparaging. Let those who belittle not be regarded as martyrs; they have sown rotten seeds, and they creep low hoping to see the sprouts. Quite the contrary, by affirming, people right themselves, and thus they build strongholds. You already have examples of the usefulness of affirmation. Works can only grow by benediction. Think about benediction. Heart (1932) - 299:
299. The lower spheres are so greatly littered that, without exaggeration, oxidation of the meteoric dust occurs, because the chemical reactions of psychic energy are primarily reflected upon metals. This simple observation can be studied upon metallic objects worn by people of various psychic natures. Of course, the littering of the spheres closest to our planet is very destructive. The lower subtle bodies, like swindlers at the bazaar, loiter about, thus obstructing the successful formation of the spiral of constructiveness. It is necessary to be possessed of special striving in order to penetrate beyond the limits of these dread accumulations. Thus, we should not believe that thinking is without consequences; even the broadest chalice can be overfilled! The more so since gravitation during rotation arrests many particles of light weight. Thus, when We speak about the necessity of purifying psychic energy through refinement of thinking, We have in mind the purification of the lower spheres. Speaking in the language of the Church, it is necessary to conquer the infernal hordes. Heart (1932) - 300:
300. If thought in itself contains creative energy, then how useful it is to direct good thought into space. When mankind shall agree to send forth good thought simultaneously, then the infected atmosphere of the lower spheres will at once clear. Hence, it is necessary to take care, even a few times daily, to send out thought not about oneself, but about the world. Thus the thinking will accustom itself to disinterested strivings. As the Savior of mankind thinks only of the entire world, so in emulation of him we can apply our thoughts for the manifestation of creative energy. It is not necessary to look upon the transmission of thought as a supernatural act. Let it provide nurture for the spirit, just as does fuel for the bonfire during the night. Thus, also, it is necessary simply to follow the highest example. The heart will be like a trusty chronometer when it calls to thought about all. It is not necessary to have tiring meditations; thought about the world is short and reflects so simply the renunciation of self. Let good befall the world! Heart (1932) - 301:
301. Tell friends of thought about the world, of thought about all worlds! Let the harmful thought of the hypocrite not approach them "What does my thought mean to the world?" Whoever has thought in this manner has not renounced self. Of course, each warrior sends only one arrow, but if everyone spares his arrow then the entire army will remain defenseless. Why, then, the cross of the world? Heart (1932) - 301:
Who, then, can forget about vigilance against the tiger? Let thought about the world not banish the memory of the tiger and Armageddon. Heart (1932) - 302:
302. It is instructive to compile a book about the harm resulting from bad thoughts; for oneself, as well as others. These thoughts are the source of many sicknesses. Formerly, only psychic illnesses were connected with evil thoughts, but it is time to discern the multitude of the most varied physical illnesses that are born of thought. Not only diseases of the heart, but most of the stomach and skin diseases are the consequences of destructive thoughts. Likewise, infectious diseases can be transmitted, not only by predisposition but through thinking as well. Heart (1932) - 304:
304. The manifestation of fire is destructive for the physical body, but the element of fire is quite normal for the fiery body. It means that this change of correlation occurs upon the expanse of the Subtle World. Verily, one can ascertain by the condition of the subtle bodies the boundary of the beneficial reaction of fire. High strata purified from coarse physical strivings already experience the fiery benevolence; but the lowest strata of the Subtle World are still subjected to the physical sensation of the flame. In this regard the more there is of the physical husk, the more painfully the fire can act. Hence comes the intimation about the infernal flame. Thus, not accidentally does each true knowledge direct one into the higher strata. So, also, it is entirely scientific to forewarn people against carrying brutish lusts into the Subtle World. One can only pity the unwise ones who deride the state after death. Heart (1932) - 321:
321. A sculptor, in modeling his images, touches some places only once, but upon other places he concentrates an entire succession of strokes, severe as well as delicate. So, also, in the Teaching it is often noticed with what variety it is necessary to touch certain situations without repetition, because even the chisel of the sculptor likewise does not repeat a movement, but only defines the needed form. These places usually require great attentiveness; so, also, pay attention to passages which were marked more than once. They are either unusually new to the consciousness or they are passed by inattentively. And yet, as a faltering chisel can have a decisive significance, so also, an opportunity missed will give another meaning to a complete task. When I speak about the heart, does it not include a multitude of individuals who are calling forth absolutely unrepeatable manifestations? It cannot be otherwise, because the most refined energies are incalculable in their refraction and mutual intercrossing in diverse spheres. Heart (1932) - 326:
326. Striving toward science primarily obliges one to precision of observations. Is it possible to generalize contrasting manifestations? On the contrary, the wealth of that which exists should direct our thoughts toward a multitude of observations. First, let us gather these observations, and let us not be superficial in our deductions. Sufficient advice was given by the Teachings. One can now think about the refinement of our assimilation; thus we shall come closer to the boundary of the Subtle World. Heart (1932) - 328:
328. The preparation for the higher strata entails first of all the purification of consciousness, and the development of the life of the heart. However, these conditions should be remembered. Usually, people remember about them only during idleness or repose, but when it is necessary to conform to them, they are forgotten and are replaced by irritation, and the stench of irritation is terrible. Heart (1932) - 333:
333. Who, then, in his heart cannot understand the beauty of ascension? Who will not sense at heart the burden of return into a temporary house - a doomed house - a confining house? Thus, one should cognize the Higher World in order to become transported and ascend with one's entire being. Is it possible to peer from the window of the narrow home without thinking about the higher worlds? And the heart will lead one by the path of Christ to the step of Transfiguration. Thus we shall open the doors of the narrow house. Each fusion of consciousness already means open doors. Heart (1932) - 352:
352. The persecuted leads, his persecutors behind him; hence, ancient is the truth about the privilege of the persecuted. To understand it means to enter upon the path of the persecuted. Many persecutors turned to the path of the ones they persecuted, because the very pursuit upon a definite path communicated a certain attraction to them. Therefore We prefer the path of the persecuted. Heart (1932) - 359:
359. A special course should be created - knowledge of the heart. The simplest maidservant understands the sweetness of talking about the heart. For a scientist it would seem much simpler to broaden this concept. Human history itself gives comparative tables of the workers of the brain and heart. Will not these images of achievement and the heroes of self-sacrifice provide the best perfectment of the heart? Heart (1932) - 360:
360. When I speak about the heart it can be understood why We spoke about Hierarchy before the battle; yet We affirm the heart during battle. Verily, only through the heart will you conquer. Heart (1932) - 362:
362. The anguish is a reflection of Armageddon. The force of the collision cannot fail to press upon the heart. Look about, is there very much rejoicing? It can even be noticed how smiles have become more rare. Do not wonder, since even ignorant minds feel the oppression but do not know its weighty cause. Many will express complete denial of this in words, but they will nevertheless feel the burden of the heart. Refinement of the heart permits many subtle manifestations - for instance, the touch of a hand of the subtle body and also many preventions of pain. Heart (1932) - 373:
373. Is it not true that unity is difficult, despite the fact that it is prescribed as the extraordinary means needed for everyone? It is difficult to contain unity even temporarily. Is it not true that it is easy to tear oneself away through irritation? It is not difficult to forget about the epoch of Armageddon and about all that exists, just to please the bile. Thus, irritation is not close to astrochemistry. Heart (1932) - 378:
378. Pranayama of all kinds is directed essentially to the kindling of the fires of the heart. Indeed, of the multitudes who practice pranayama only very few receive positive results. Wherein lies the cause? Of course, in an indifferent attitude toward the heart. A complex exercise is devised, and the consciousness strives toward the calculation or alternation of bodily movements, in other words towards superficial methods. Yet no earthly calculations will kindle the talisman of the heart. Solar energy is non-existent without the sun; thus, also, the heart will not be kindled without striving toward the focal point. Hence, it is easier to kindle the heart through transporting oneself to the focal point than by relying on material calculations. Of course, pranayama has been wisely established as an auxiliary means for hastening results. But as soon as the mantram of the heart lost its significance, pranayama also turned into a mechanical remedy against the common cold. Therefore, let us remember about the sacred heart as the path to the focal point. Heart (1932) - 389:
389. It is preferable to bring oneself to the conviction that the heart is not wholly one's own organ but is granted for highest communion. Perhaps if people would begin to consider the heart as a thing ordained from Above they would be more solicitous about it. Heart (1932) - 391:
391. Feeling will always prevail over reason. It is necessary to accept this as an indisputable truth. Therefore when we speak of the heart, we affirm the citadel of feeling. But how different from lust is the feeling of the heart! The teaching about creative feeling is the realization of creativeness of thought. Let us not dissect the realm of feeling, because it is a single field in bloom. We know the sowing of feeling, but where are the fruits of the mind alone? Reason cannot create if the seed of the heart is not provided. Thus, when we speak of the heart we speak of the beautiful. Heart (1932) - 393:
393. Besides the Teaching let us not forget the battle. It is unusual that amidst the unprecedented attack we talk about the heart, the beautiful. Our talks can be termed the affirmation of calmness. Heart (1932) - 395:
395. Who can fail to be serious now when all thinking beings realize the downfall of the old world? Precisely, the downfall! Because many things are not yet outlived, incommensurable ingredients are thrown into the one Furnace, and the atrophying lack of discipline carries decomposition with it. It is necessary to summon all valor in order to advance in thought about the heart. The vibrations are aquiver, and it is impossible to demand precision from warriors when confusion dulls the eyes. Conquer anxiety, for the world is atremor, but do not believe that one can continue thinking in the habitual manner. Think only of the future, only of the Teacher! Heart (1932) - 405:
405. Events are bearing away the corrupted world. This period was indicated in all scriptures. Nevertheless, people do not think of what is taking place. They cannot even begin to think of the future. Thus, one should not produce a book without indicating the Teaching of the time which has come. One cannot assume that something will still alter the direction of the current created by people. On the far-off worlds there is already a horror of the fiery inevitability, yet Earth continues to shroud itself in a dark cover. That which necessitated a century now occurs in five years - the progression of acceleration acts according to law. Therefore, when I speak of the heart it means that salvation can be found along this channel. Do you hear? I repeat about salvation! Not arguments, not doubt, not uncertainty, but salvation will be the sign of that hour. One must understand still more firmly how unfit by now are the old measures. Only one bridge remains from the highest worlds - the heart. Let us approach the source of the sensing of Light. Let us understand that even in the fiery furnace the youths were not consumed when they ascended by way of the heart. The time is a difficult one! Thus shall we repeat, fearless of the derision of the ignorant. They do not have even an idea of the significance of the heart. Heart (1932) - 415:
415. Someone may inquire about the issuing of a second volume of Heart. Answer that people like to read only the last page, without caring about the significance of the first page. Hence the Teaching must be separated into steps. It is especially sad to see how the senseless gulping down of the last page only brings harm. The heart demands care and coordination, otherwise the igniting of the phosphorous web will occur. Heart (1932) - 424:
424. It is precisely not cowardice to look about sharply, especially when you are aware of the determinations of Satan. A small seed can be thrown surreptitiously to harm even a giant. Thus, those who desire to harm others will try out all measures, not being certain of where evil may flourish. In this evil sowing lies the success of darkness. People forget how cautious they must be, for intent of evil not only creeps in like a tiger but also like a tiny mouse. Heart (1932) - 430:
430. The flow of the heart energy may be voluntary or involuntary. The latter may be aroused by an outer invocation or the unrestrainable generosity of the heart itself. One can imagine the bounty of these generous gifts and how much strength they absorb; but the generosity of the heart is immeasurable, and avarice is unknown to the flaming heart. The same should be applied also to the heart sendings evoked from far-off places. Upon their way, many similar sendings fasten to the transmitted call, for that which is alike is collected according to its element. Thus is the flow of energy especially strengthened. You know, of course, about the divisibility of spirit, and you will understand these generous responses of the heart. It is not without reason that economy is spoken of; it is needed in everything, even in transmissions by the heart. The time is a difficult one! Heart (1932) - 433:
433. In the education of the heart, unnoticeably to ourselves, we become accustomed to the spheres of the Subtle World. This occurs not because of some exceptional and miraculous phenomena but through minute sensations which the sensitized heart begins to discern. One must acknowledge the idea of the significance of delicate sensations, but one should not become a bigot delving into the dogma of petty divisions. The heart will indicate the tortuous line between the vital and the conditional. Gradually, little by little, we acknowledge that there exists about us a great number of manifestations that cannot be included in the laws of elementary physics. Experiences will increase, and an entire sequence of the sensations of the Subtle World will be brought together. This will be the most apparent beginning of the approach to the Subtle World. Following these sensations, we will begin also to accustom the physical body to the specific qualities of the next state. Penetrating into the essence of the laws of the Subtle World, we immediately gain specific steps in it. We consider it absolutely natural to accustom the consciousness to the subtle feelings in order thus to acquire physical adaptability. Heart (1932) - 438:
438. An inquiry into people who purify and people who do harm is necessary in medicine. Without a solution of this problem protection from many of the latest diseases cannot be discovered! It should not be forgotten that diseases evolve together with races and epochs. But our recorded science is still so young that one cannot talk about comparative methods for it. It is acquainted with only a few centuries, but what of the tens of millenniums? We have become very conceited and have forgotten about all that we do not know. But the heart knows the dates, and even an ignorant heart quivers with the approach of the Fiery World. Heart (1932) - 453:
453. Verily, nothing is duplicated in the Universe. But the heart of man still remains most individual. And who can measure this abyss? And who will undertake the task of explaining and reiterating to all peoples about the heart? Not lawyers, nor physicians, nor warriors, nor priests, but the Sisters of the Great Mountain will undertake the solemn duty of laying a hand upon the aching heart, designating with the other hand unlimited Benefaction. Who, then, will know how to understand the solemnity of love, which unites the silver thread with the citadel of the Highest Heart? Therefore We send the Sisters to an achievement of the heart. It is impossible to manifest the infinitude of the Highest Heart in accordance with the comprehension of an unawakened consciousness. But you must already be successful in the assimilation of solemnity. You must build up solicitude not to dishonor solemnity by anything petty and lacking in co-measurement. In this way shall the Sisters of the Mountain progress in service. Thus, they will protect the hearts of people from infamy and the stench that is engendered by darkness. Heart (1932) - 454:
454. In all races and at all times there existed the cult of the heart. Even the savage, on devouring a living heart, regarded it as the supreme power, and thus in his own manner paid reverence to the heart. But our era has completely forgotten and rejected the Teaching of the Heart. The heart demands new understanding. One must be prepared to find that purely scientific facts about the heart will arouse a special accusation of superstition. The dogmatic professional people will try with special effort to defend their mediocre existence. Thus, one must realize that the battle for understanding the heart will be especially severe. Thus will the dark forces defend the brain, setting it counter to the heart. This, of course, will create only distortion. The leg has important functions, but it is not necessary to carry food into the mouth with one's foot. Hence, goal-fitness comes first. Heart (1932) - 462:
462. Unutterable are many concepts and conditions. Only disrespect for the sonority of words permits people often to twitter like birds; but if they studied the language of the birds they would be amazed at its solemnity. There is more exaltation in the words of birds than in the contorted judgments of the people, the bipeds. It is not without reason that I reiterate about solemnity, because it is the nourishment of the heart! Not by condemnation or irritation, but insolemnity do we prepare for the great march onward. This onward march must be understood as a service to the Teaching of Life. Heart (1932) - 463:
463. The disturbance of climatic conditions is evident. But people superficially remark about sunspots or the shifting of Earth's axis. Such assertions are made by the most cowardly, but they do not even realize what they are saying. The wiping out of civilizations, the annihilation of life by which the planet was visited more than once met with precisely the same theorizing. Thus, also, people did not care to notice the signs of disarray, and continued superficially to argue about prolonging the sapped-out conditions of life. Now, also, among innumerable misconceptions people ask why in studying the highest knowledge the heightening of sensitiveness and peculiar pains become inevitable. If they were told that because of their heedlessness the chosen ones suffer, they would not believe it. They will not admit that in themselves they represent condensers and transmuters of energy. Thus, when numerous such apparatuses are damaged, the distribution of energy is disturbed and only a few sensitive hearts take on the pressure which should have been apportioned throughout the entire world. The solar natures take upon themselves the pressure of the fiery energy, and must be responsible for millions of drones. Heart (1932) - 474:
474. The dying out of generations of human and animal life as well as the exhaustion of nature's generative forces indicates the end of Kali Yuga. This process evolves before your eyes, but only few take the trouble to notice this cosmic manifestation. Even you at times are prone to ascribe to chance the evidences of the austere law called into action by humanity. It would seem impossible not to perceive the occurrences of recent years! Yet people nevertheless lull themselves with the consolations of yesterday, but should they perceive menacing signs anywhere, they fall under the spell of animal fear. Still no one harkens to the word about the heart. The great salutary substance remains unapplied. Heart (1932) - 474:
You desire to gather Our talks for the General Good; let it be so, but the readers may be counted on your fingers. Many will turn over the leaves of the book and smile at the childish reasoning about the heart, about Armageddon, about the depletion of generative forces. It has already happened thus more than once. The very same must be repeated, and one can only wish that the end of Kali Yuga may not become The End! Heart (1932) - 478:
478. Let them smile at Our Advice about the heart. The most difficult for them will be to accept the dimensions of everything, beginning with their own hearts. But We know how to await understanding. The character of people is known to Us. Therefore We place our confidence in the power of patience. Asserting courage, We will not forget patience. It is a solace to know that patience overcomes any irritation. In the intensity of patience a special substance is created which, like a powerful antidote, neutralizes even imperil. But, of course, patience is not a lack of feeling. During criminal indifference, benevolent reactions are not evident. Patience is a conscious tension and an opposition to darkness. Heart (1932) - 480:
480. If some one begins to complain about the intangibility of the Subtle World, point out how exceedingly erroneous is this statement. The wings of the Subtle World touch people more often than it is customary to think. But people themselves brush off the invisible flies and an invisible web. Often people also fight against an intrusive thought and turn around with the question, "Who calls me?" A multitude of subtle but entirely real sensations fill life. Because of their physical reality many of them can even be studied with comparatively crude apparatuses. As you know, the feeling of invisible webs over the face can be distinctly and enduringly felt. It would seem that for physicians who occupy themselves with research in the domain of psychic phenomena, this sensation should be very significant. Why not experiment with such people by means of various apparatuses, regarding pulsation, character of secretions, regarding the heart and the receptivity of the skin? The subtle element will also indicate a kind of tremor near the person under observation. Thus, one could begin useful observations by groping, but the chief trouble is that usually such experiments are carried on sporadically, without unwavering iron patience. The Subtle World demands striving, not convulsions. Heart (1932) - 482:
482. Would it not be regarded as a strong psycho-physical manifestation when the bed, the armchair, and the table shake from healing vibrations? It is not astonishing that sometime these are mistaken for the tremor of an earthquake. Skeptics will often identify this sensation as dizziness. Vibrations also provide material for experimentation. With even primitive apparatuses one can observe the vibrations of heavy objects. From such crude examples one can proceed to the organisms of people, which vibrate through all nerve centers. You are aware of these vibrations and accept them as entirely natural, but do not let us flatter ourselves with the hope that multitudes of people wish to know them. Yet all teachings are aware of them and speak definitely about them. Even primitive teachings gave an important significance to vibrations. Thus, when thinking of the heart, let us unfailingly remember the powerful healing through vibrations Heart (1932) - 488:
488. Even before finishing the first book, my friend already asks when the next book will appear. Having failed to fulfil even one Indication, my friend wishes to know when the successive counsels will be given. Having failed to guard even one secret, my friend demands to be entrusted with others. Thus you know how things occur. You know how, without even reading the book, the "learned man" assures one that he has known all about it since his birth. You know how, not having renounced a single habit, the modest one assures you of his complete regeneration. Hence, since time immemorial, the practicality of changing habits was indicated. Travel through many lands also has that quality which accustoms one to the most varied conditions. A man who has apprehended the hearts of many nations will not be lost amidst the throngs of the Subtle World. But, of course, this is one of the mechanical methods of educating the consciousness; the basic strengthening of the consciousness is through the heart. Heart (1932) - 490:
490. When a house is for rent, even the crudest people will inspect every corner and express their feelings. Could We, then, place our disciples in uninspected dwellings? One must be aware of everything that surrounds one. One must sense all stratifications of the past before striving into the future. But when the decision about the future comes, the past falls away like the shadow of the passing sunset; and it is only the glow of sunrise that illumines the brow. Some people suspect Us without cause of insufficient cooperation. Our care about them is far greater than is their thought about Us. If one were to enumerate the great number of wasted counsels and incomplete structures, one could imagine how difficult it is to fill the abysses! Thus, even now beautiful strongholds can be erected! Heart (1932) - 495:
495. At times people are ready to admit the power of thought, but they do not apply this admission to themselves. They dream of great thoughts but will not discipline the small ones. They will ask how to transmute thought into action. One must begin by disciplining the smallest thoughts and then, only, create a thought that moves mountains. The advice about disciplining small thoughts is the inception of bringing health to the heart. Do not rely upon a variety of outer pranayamas. The path of Agni Yoga is through the heart, but the heart must be aided by disciplining thoughts. Disorderly thoughts are like vermin, they injure the subtle substance. Often they carry deadly poison. Precisely the smallest thoughts are like madness, and they form the chief obstacle to the rapport of the subtle and dense worlds. How to persuade friends that they should undelayingly accept and execute that which is said about small thoughts? After all, this demands only slight attention and the realization of responsibility. Heart (1932) - 496:
496. When the dawn is aflame with battle, thoughts about the future and about the General Welfare are especially necessary. A scala furiosa will not touch the heart that is fortified by the thought of Service. Heart (1932) - 501:
501. We shall suggest to physicians that they treat all unaccountable manifestations as belonging to the Subtle World - then there will be no errors. Let them only begin to measure and compare all so-called healthy hearts! I deem it essential to understand how unusual is this time and how necessary it is to become accustomed to it. It is also necessary always to remember about the current battle. Heart (1932) - 512:
512. The nature dweller when desiring to remember something will invariably shake his head. In this motion is hidden the ancient thought about the substantiality of ideas. In order to bring the hidden remembrance to the surface, even a physical movement is required; as though it were necessary to alter set objects to a different position. Now that we know about various crystalline precipitations, this manifested instinct is not regarded as strange; quite the opposite, it is necessary to study the motions of primitive peoples. Among them we shall find not only expressions of cosmic rhythm but also manifestations connected with understanding the nerve centers. Thus a human being knows in substance much that has disappeared from the first layer of memory. Besides, travels and changes in the sites of life aid in arousing the memory; just as a kaleidoscope gives rise to new combinations, so, many small seeds which contain great potentiality are awakened in the memory. Thus motion can provide evidence of a perfect, refined materiality. Moreover, it is necessary to feel how one should give oneself to the Highest Hierarchy, in order that our being might be of benefit to the cosmic movement. Of course, motion may not be bodily at all, but spiritual, for you know that there are no boundaries between these domains. Heart (1932) - 514:
514. If a simple motion evokes memory, then special conditions of the Subtle World are necessary for illumination. One may notice with astonishment that sudden illuminations do not depend upon rational conditions. Illumination descends in quite unexpected moments. One can even notice a series of the strangest motions, pressures, and thoughts, as if coming from the outside. Psychiatrists should investigate this condition. Valuable observations could be accumulated that will help us to approach the conditions of the Subtle World. Of course, a sensitive heart will perceive this state of illumination by the quality of the pulse. The sacred knowledge has nothing in common with somnambulism and spiritualism; the state of illumination is an absolutely natural one. These fires of the past and the future have only to be noted. In the Subtle World one must also refine the consciousness. Hence, each educating of the heart is a gate to the highest worlds. We fear that these undeferrable advices will give place to everyday conventionality. Someone will say he knew this long ago and will go to the bazaar. You may then ask in overtaking him, "Why, then, do you not ponder upon the heart and think about Fire?" Heart (1932) - 515:
515. It is dangerous not to feel any responsibility. To be a temporary traveler is also dangerous, for we are all just timeless beings bent upon ascent, like propelled heavenly bodies. Hence, each apostasy is abnormal, as are crime and evil. Each one ascends according to his nature, and responsibility becomes not a burden, but wings. Yet as soon as one wavers, the same responsibility becomes a milestone about one's neck. Moreover, even with no responsibility we cannot swim in the ocean of the elements. This is not a moral, but a life belt. A farewell is only a new, welcomed reunion. We are not temporary, but infinite beings. Heart (1932) - 516:
516. The outflow of invisible energy during physical drowsiness is a true sign of participation in the repulsion of darkness. At any time We may sound the call to battle, therefore attention must be paid to an unexpected spell of drowsiness. Moreover, the expenditure of energy does not remain unnoticed. It will take away much of the heart energy, therefore it is only right to let this energy again accumulate. It is unwise to permit the exhaustion of this energy, therefore We remind about a respite in the form of a change of labor. Heart (1932) - 518:
518. We do not speak casually about creativeness in the Subtle World. Awareness and attentiveness prepare for us a vast field for creativeness. It can be noticed that this creativeness does not tire one and remains inexhaustible - thus the cooperation between worlds takes place. We can refine the forms of the Subtle World. Hence, every store of refinement must be guarded like a treasure. The heart wears out less if the surroundings do not impede these refinements. Therefore We so greatly oppose ignorance, which above all disturbs the ascent of the heart. Of course, ignorance is the ally of the dark forces. Heart (1932) - 520:
520. After the pulsations of the world the tremors of human hearts are not frightening. Hence, a great touchstone must be applied everywhere, or else it will be impossible to exist, sinking into the slough of meanness. The scale of the entire Universe is needed where Armageddon thunders. Consolation lies in co-measurement. One's entire observation must be applied in order to evaluate the essence of the battle. And yet, people often understand the battle as something not beyond a street brawl, forgetting that the battle is in the mailbox, in the smile of cunning deceit, and in the restraint of Light. The battle is far more dramatic than earthly people understand. When I speak about caution, also understand it in seven ways. Heart (1932) - 523:
523. It must be understood what a petty thought is. Like an insect it undermines the strongest intentions. The firmest character can be shaken by the pricks of small thoughts. This is seemingly repetitious and has become a bore, but when the time for action comes, people shower themselves with a cloud of chips of small thoughts. The noblest decisions are eradicated under the layer of shameful thoughts. Achievement is impeded primarily not so much by doubt as by inchoate thoughts, generated by old habits. I affirm that it is not difficult to liberate oneself from habits if we can sufficiently project the consciousness into the future. Often people measure the future according to the present and thus clip the new wings. Even birds know about the change of plumage, and accommodate themselves to corresponding conditions. During the molting of their feathers they isolate themselves in the underbrush in order to soar again renewed. Thus, let us take an example from these younger brothers. They can sing to us an excellent song of the heart. Heart (1932) - 540:
540. It should not seem strange to you that the present indications about the heart conclude with medical advice. For long the heart was neglected, hence, in addition to the spiritual influences one must also prepare earthly means. But in any case, during tensions of the heart the trend of thoughts must be changed. Like a mountain stream, thoughts alter the surrounding rhythm. It is unwise to speak of complete rest during tension of the heart, because primarily there is no rest; on the contrary, the tension of the heart senses the cosmic whirls all the more, and may be shaken by vibrations. But the change of thoughts can act like musk, affirming the flow of the nerve substance. You know already how the rhythms of the currents change, and how during atmospheric tension the vibrations of the currents are immoderate and even become prickly. Thus the old proverb about the healing of like with like assumes significance. But of course I do not advise placing a patient with his head down. A straight position is useful. Being able to acquaint him with a position of ease conforms with a goal-fitting change of thoughts. Heart (1932) - 543:
543. Man manifests the most disgraceful spectacle by starting to read a book with a firm intention not to take into consideration its contents. From this issues the remark, "I know everything, everything is old." Yet the simplest advice has remained without application. It can obviously be seen how even the most essential observations were specifically neglected in order thus to depreciate the Teaching. One may light-mindedly deride, but not a single Indication can be disregarded. We speak now about the education of the heart; but will we not hear from the most stupid that they knew about it long ago? Whereas they think more about cutting their nails than about the heart. Heart attacks are most often caused precisely by failing to think of the heart, and we are ready to succumb to any overindulgence rather than admit to ourselves respect for the heart, as the center of existence. Heart (1932) - 544:
544. You act correctly in observing the peculiarities of Armageddon. One can easily form an idea about the tactics of the dark ones. In this way, one can also find weapons for defense. All weak-willed ones, who toss in the wind must be especially pitied. Heart (1932) - 546:
546. Each piece of a neighbor's bread is protected by law, but the devouring and plundering of the forces of the spirit is not prohibited. Thus, because of ignorance various types of vampirism are permitted. Verily, it is horrifying to observe how strength is plundered without its being applied for good. Vampires of all kinds do not plunder strength for good deeds. At best they swallow up strength for egoism, and then the entire dark criminality follows. It is impossible to enumerate the abuses of precious strength. But when We advise caution, it is understood as inactivity. And when We speak of the significance of the heart, it is explained as superstition; yet neither the brain, nor the solar plexus, nor the Kundalini will give the signal about the plundering of the strength. Only the heart gives incessant signs, and people usually do not want to recognize them. In our era it is not permissible to despise so greatly the manifold activity of the heart. Moreover, it is time to understand that without realization all the signs of the heart will pass away in vain. Heart (1932) - 555:
555. It is sad that even many of those who have heard of Armageddon nevertheless continue to live according to the measure of yesterday. Warn the friends again about the need to master the strategy of Armageddon. The blind ones desire all things to be as before, but this can be likened to flowers upon ice. Heart (1932) - 558:
558. Fear and irritation are called the gates of darkness. The servants of darkness dispatch fear first of all, in order to confound the spirit. Each conjuration may comprise danger inasmuch as during the conjuration terror may penetrate - thus the most precise magic may be turned into the utmost danger. Hence one must lean upon a more certain means. An educated heart will first of all eradicate fear and recognize the harm of irritation. Thus the heart is that armor of Light which will put to shame the cunning of darkness. As is ever asserted, the heart is constantly ready to smite darkness and bridle chaos. It is especially sad that many do not desire to think about the power of the heart. Thus, they not only cause themselves dejection but bring harm to their near ones. Each treasure unrealized merges into Chaos, thus strengthening darkness. Heart (1932) - 567:
567. One may diligently begin the indicated experiments with photography, but all the details must be studied. This is also a useful study for the investigation of the Subtle World. But remember that during the photographing the photographer must not look at the one photographed. Do not forget about the chemism of the glance. Heart (1932) - 568:
568. Dreams and visions of former lives always have significance. A page of the astral archive seemingly flares up, recalling the identical mood of the current time. I take as an example the last vision. During an hour of fatigue because of people the first need that was observed was to give help at once. Such is the path of the Bodhisattva, when we forget fatigue and ourselves in order to help. Verily, great is the energy thus created; everywhere it is mentioned as love for one's neighbor. Such love does not calculate, but acts without delay; thus, out of the depths of the Subtle World come the pictures of the past. The detail of this vision is significant - when the servant of pleasure set obstacles on the path of achievement, but nothing stopped the striving. Likewise, again was revealed the need of tolerance toward many persons whom one has encountered more than once. Tolerance and patience are also the path of the Bodhisattva. This path is not in the clouds but on Earth. The effluvium of life is great; hence the path of the Bodhisattva is also needed. Precisely, though these fumes are humanly insignificant, they smart the heart like salt water. Utilize the mountain air; do not tire yourselves, even a diver must not dive if fatigued. One can compare the descent into human refuse precisely with a diver's work. He is ready to help the drowning person, but he himself is in need of air. I do not exaggerate, you are in need of air during Armageddon. Prana is like nourishment for the heart. One cannot help you through ignoble ways; the remedies must be in accordance with the task. But often people do not accept the language of the heart; then the tension of the heart energy is needed - in other words, the expenditure of spiritual treasures. Already, not a few are projected into the world. In accordance with the law of Existence they increase, but this does not ease the burden of the heart. Hence, let us be cautious and remember about the diver. Heart (1932) - 569:
569. The scientific basis of the effect of the human glance provided an opportunity for further investigations. After investigation of the effect upon the human organism, of course attention should be paid to the precipitates of the human glance upon inanimate objects. If a glance reaches the state of poison, there can be a similar stratification upon water and upon all types of objects. In fact, the significance of the conjuration of water lies not in the rhythm of the words, but in the glance. Certainly this reaction may be good or evil. As usual, the evil meaning can be more easily sensed, as in the case of imperil, but after having discovered evil the good will also be detected. Thus, one may approach an investigation of various mutual reactions. Is it not thrilling to observe the effects upon various objects, when armed with contemporary apparatuses? The ancient legends about the chalices of the world or the blessed pieces of cloth gain a different rational significance. But the observers should be advised not to stop at the first steps. Let them immediately expand their field of experimentation. Will not the observation of the piercing of the atmosphere by the human glance or thought lead to many conclusions? And will not the reaction of the same energy at various altitudes be instructive? One can begin with crude manifestations, as was already done with the evil eye. But it is better not to delay observation of the benevolent eye. One may discover the most beneficial results. One ought to concentrate on these. Heart (1932) - 575:
575. Discussions about children's education are right, but also in this case the question of the heart is neglected, whereas the manifestation of the heartbeat is very close to the attention of children. It is actually easy to tell children about the treasure of the heart. I consider that this story will remain as the first ascent, for one's entire life. Heart (1932) - 576:
We are not necromancers to resuscitate lifeless bodies. The current of the heart must constantly and independently strive upward, and then will the meeting with the Hierarchic current produce a benevolent spark. Indeed, one has sometimes to revive even cork mannikins for a single action, but this will be only a passing action without consequences for a true ascent. It is sad to see the corks jump and to foresee the fall that splits them in two. It is sad to know how the labor of raising them is wasted, but the heart is given to each one in all its limitlessness. So much is already given, so much already experienced, that it is terrible to go back to tossing corks! Thus, let us once again think about the solemn constant ascent when one can fully trust such cooperation. Only with such mutual labor can one accustom oneself to, and love the variety of manifestations. Only a few can understand this, because the cosmic multiformity frightens the untempered heart. But how shall we hide from such astounding multiformity? How shall we learn to love it and to have done forever with the limitations of a cramped trend of thought? Let us counteract it with the heart as a shield. For the shield was carried in the left hand. Thus, let us understand the heart as armor. Heart (1932) - 578:
578. Those who do not know will ask, "In what then, is Armageddon expressed if all the dens of evil exist as before?" One ought then to say that all people have felt the battle, but each in his own way. The very tension in the dens indicates each increase in the essence of striving. Therefore, human qualities must be regarded very sensitively. The deaf and dumb sometimes affect strange gestures, for they cannot find any other forms of expression because of their limitations. But, are not people who do not know the heart similarly limited? One should not laugh at such poverty, but unnoticeably and patiently impel it forward toward an image worthy of expression. The same tolerance must be manifested for all ugliness. The present time demands different conditions in all of life. In the letters of the Mahatmas, which are being translated, one can see how Our Guidance, which took place in accordance with the highest plan, was farthest away from earthly actions. The law of free will does not permit approach to the immediate actions. But now the conditions of the planet have changed, the norms of the law are strained. We must look for measures of close guidance, cautiously straining the essence of free will. Thus, the task becomes very complicated. Even the slightest infringement of the free will leads to the most ramified consequences. Correlating karmic conditions with the entrusting of missions can be compared to walking a tightrope, but this rope has to be woven out of the most diverse material. How much attention is needed in order to combine the threads according to color and rhythm! For, with one unrestrained exclamation one can arrest an extended work, hence I advise special caution. There exists a saying about collecting all ropes for the journey. In an hour of tension you do not know which thread will be of use. Therefore, keep every possibility ready without judging whether it is small or great. For the Teacher it is always of value to have the definite assurance that each brief Command of his will be understood and fulfilled. Thus we advance toward the language of the heart, which is not in need of a profusion of words. Heart (1932) - 580:
580. In the general expounding of the Teaching let us realize that a variety of people will sneer at the mention of the heart. For them it is either childishness or, even worse, they believe that they exclusively possess the judgment about the heart, which results in "Our heart, but not yours." Thus the unchangeable universal heart is turned into private property. Hence, let us understand where not to knock. Each blaspheming of the heart means to commit a sacrilege against the spirit of Truth. Heart (1932) - 584:
584. Much of that which is quite familiar remains uninvestigated. Have perspiration and saliva been exhaustively examined? We read of poisonous saliva. We know of beneficial saliva. We have heard of the varied properties of perspiration, and yet neither of these secretions has been investigated. The sweat of labor and the sweat of overeating will not be alike. The saliva of anger and the saliva of aid are different, but these symptoms are primitive. Every human state produces a special chemical reaction. In studying this truly cosmic multiformity of the microcosm, one can arrive at an understanding of the physical and spiritual worlds. With an intelligent man the reactions will be varied. One can learn how greatly the sweat of prayer and of high, heartfelt aspiration differs from the sweat of self-interest. The sweat of him who runs to help is completely different from the sweat of the hastening murderer. In comparing such contrasting reactions, the products of psychic energy can be traced. Thus the future scientific achievements are close. Of course, the investigator himself should manifest sufficient sensitiveness. He will have to detect different emotions and, through honest comparison, clarify many confused conceptions. The connection of secretions with changes in the aura will also enrich the experiment. Besides, there will be no need of vivisection or other tortures. The investigator could visit all possible localities of human activity and collect natural and not forcibly induced testimonies. The most difficult will be investigating the products resulting from prayer and higher aspiration - in other words, with the most important expressions. But also in these manifestations the one who desires will find the real treasures. You have noticed the evidence of perspiration in connection with the movement of the heart, this especially is a rare example of the aspiration of the heart. Thus, advise young physicians and scientists to pay attention to the urgency of these observations of the fiery diseases of which We have already spoken. These observations will be very useful. One should not forget about the coming fiery epidemics. Many elaborate reminders are spread throughout the history of humanity. Especially now, when the utilization of unstudied energies has reached significant proportions, one should think of the possibility of the rebounding blow. The scientists should pay attention to the peculiarity of many diseases. They cannot be explained merely as a condensation of the social vortex. The causes are far deeper, and Our Advice about the education of the heart is very timely. Heart (1932) - 587:
587. A hermit who understood the language of animals noticed that a small green snake began to coil about him during his prayers. This continued for many days. Finally he asked the snake, "What is the meaning of your strange behavior?" The snake answered, "Rishi, your concentration is strange if during your prayer you were aware of all my motions!" The hermit thereupon replied, "Cunning worm, do not judge by yourself. First occurs the earthly concentration, then the subtle and then the fiery when the heart contains the heavenly and earthly." Heart (1932) - 596:
596. You are finishing the first book about the heart, therefore you must be reminded of certain foundations which I suggested more than once. The chief requisite for the application of the heart's energy will be an understanding that physical effort is unnecessary. Also by command of the brain and will, the physical nerve centers act, but the sending by the heart is accomplished without outer tension. The heart can act only when spiritually liberated from physical tensions. Let us not forget that the Western school usually follows the path of the brain, whereas the East, where the foundation is not as yet lost, knows, as formerly, that the power is contained in the heart. Although healing through the heart predicates the touch of the hand, it is neither the hands nor the eyes, but the emanations of the heart that give help. Distance is of no significance for healing through the heart, whereas a sending by the brain must endure barriers of various outside currents. The exercise of the command of the heart demands the least effort and adjustment. Pure thinking, constancy, benevolence, bring the heart energy into action. Let the karmic merits increase the tension and refinement of the heart, but each striving to Hierarchy opens the heart according to one's strength. One must firmly remember about the only path of salvation - through the heart. The affirmation of the law of the heart has traversed the entire history of humanity. It can be observed how within a few centuries people turn again toward the one path. Heart (1932) - 600:
600. A second book about the heart may also be given, but first let friends and enemies affirm themselves by the book now finished. In his own way - friendly or hostile - each one can draw upon the Advice about the heart. But even if he only remembers about the value of Being, one already has helped himself. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 1:
1. The element of Fire, the most all-pervading, the most creative, the most life-bearing, is least observed and esteemed. The human consciousness concerns itself with a multitude of empty and insignificant considerations, but the most wonderful of all escapes it. People quarrel over a pice in the bazaar, but they have no desire to stretch forth their hands to the treasure. Much that has been told about the heart must also be applied to the Fiery World, but with particular acuteness. The impetus of Fire is as strong as the structure of a crystal. Not by accident have globes and crystal spheres been employed by clairvoyants. Live embers are needed for the purification of the consciousness; the rainbow flame affirms the striving of the spirit. A multitude of applications of the work of Fire reveal themselves as the most striking conditions of existence. Beginning with the ordinary light formations visible to the open eye, up to the complex fires of the heart, we are led into the realm of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 2:
2. While observing the fiery signs one may note certain subdivisions of people. Some strive eternally and cannot exist without this uplifting movement - be assured that these belong to the element of fire. Even though they err, they cannot remain inactive. Observe them, and you will invariably discover the flaming force. But do not seek the creative Fire in the inertia of earth, the rolling undulations of water, the gusts of air. We do not wish to extol the fiery people unduly, but in truth it must be said that they move the world. One should not forget that these people do not find it easy to be in the midst of all other combinations. What is said about the Fiery Angel with scorched wings is correct. When he rushes to save the world, his phosphorescent wings brush against the rocks of Earth and are scorched, and the Angel is weakened thereby. Thus is disclosed the marked difference between the earthly world and the Fiery. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 7:
7. Just think! Each of us carries within himself the One Fire, immutable throughout the entire Universe. No one cares to imagine that the universal treasure is within him. The elements are not identical in the entire Cosmos; the change in their qualities does not permit us to ascribe to them identicalness. But the fire of the heart alone unites through its magnet all world structures. One must think about this preeminence. It is necessary to utilize this treasure in the entire structure of life. There is but one Light of Fire in all the world. We can understand that Fire manifests at the most remote distances. There is nothing supernatural or mysterious about it. Even a lesser disciple has heard about the all-pervading Fire, but he has failed to realize its application. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 10:
10. Let the straitened times also be blessed. Precisely at such times do we learn to distinguish the significant from the mediocre. In the days of contentment our vigilance becomes obscured, yet this quality is especially needed when approaching the fiery spheres. Hence oppression and tension are so precious. They not only increase vigilance and impetuosity they also force new fires from our innermost depths. Let the fire of the Tara be especially close. Thus, let us grow to love the unexpected as the source of new joy. Verily, the best fire is kindled through joy. Hence, straitened times are a horror only for the ignorant; for those who know, they are simply a source of events. The fires bring close even remote actions. To some, what has been said will appear to be a cold abstraction, but this will signify a heart that is cold and its fire extinguished. You already know the heat of the heart, and you appreciate the unexpected Messenger. Therefore it is so important to follow the Lords; one must leave behind dark determinations. Only the Fire of the Lords will kindle daring. Therefore, every word about the Lords must be valued. Though it be uttered unknowingly, yet there is in it the prana of daring. Let words about the Lords resound in all corners of the world. These are candles lit before holy shrines. They are lamps of Living Fire - a protection against all diseases. Solemnity is like a key to the lock. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 11:
11. During intense fiery manifestations, one can observe one characteristic of the basic property of Fire. The surrounding objects appear to be translucent. You can bear witness to this. Fire seemingly transforms all fiery substances and reveals the luminous matter lying in the foundation of everything that exists. The same can be said about the magnet of a fiery heart; in its own way it discloses the fiery nature of everything that draws near it. Thus, through the fiery heart one can observe fiery qualities. It is only necessary to discover such a heart and with great caution utilize it in this experiment. In such experiments one must remember that the uncovering of luminous matter can be extremely dangerous under crude surrounding conditions. The danger of complete Samadhi is also dependent upon the same quality of Fire. Nevertheless, do not resist the fiery manifestations if they do not overburden the heart. In the years of Armageddon the manifestations are, of course, highly involved, because the rhythms of the Fire of Space and of the subterranean fire are intercepted. Usually, such violations of rhythm are not taken into consideration, and hence they increase the cosmic agitation still further. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 12:
12. The approaching fiery waves are extremely terrifying if one does not know about them and does not assimilate them with the fires of one's own heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 15:
15. "Surround yourself with Fire and become immune," is a most ancient Covenant. But, having grown more callous, people began to forget what Fire was indicated by the Wise. The fire became a physical one and magic circles of fire made their appearance. Thus, people always belittle their essential nature. Actually, any living fire is a healing one, but no resin can compare with the fire of the heart. Let them remember at least about the quality of earthly fire, yet in truth the time has again come to return to the primary source; otherwise it is not possible to cross the boundary near which humanity already stands. The earthly forces have been depleted and strained by humanity, and the Highest Powers are alarmed. Only the fiery, illumined consciousness can restore the broken bridge of ascent. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 19:
19. You already know about the significance of the thirtieth year for fiery manifestations, but one should especially guard the organism up to the seventh year. In children, even in the most highly developed, one should never force nature - Fire will not tolerate compulsion. One should know how to open the door, but each coercion may cause irreparable harm. On the other hand, one should not inordinately facilitate the child's striving, since excessive help creates weaklings. Therefore, the Golden Path is ordained. Thus, Fire demands cautious handling in all its manifestations. Clairvoyance and clairaudience are essentially fire-voyance and fire-audience. Fire is needed as the intermediary for all exalted actions. Six hundred times did We speak of the heart; so are We ready to speak six hundred and sixty-six times of the significance of Fire, if only to affirm the definition of Fire as a triumphal ladder. People cannot exist without turning to Fire; in the earthly world or in the Subtle World, they turn to the higher Mediation. But We do not speak of fire worship, for there will be ignoramuses and fanatics who will try to raise this absurd accusation. I speak of the highest attainment, which will bring our subtle body to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 20:
20. Every pilot will tell you not to turn the rudder too sharply. But one should speak even more emphatically about human consciousness; this crystal is formed slowly, yet each moment of cumulation is a spatial joy. Each one has a heartbeat, but one rarely observes the fiery substance. Therefore We do not always speak about Fire everywhere, except where Fire has already been accumulated. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 21:
21. The human eye does not see the most powerful electric vibrations. The same is true with regard to fiery gradations. Incidentally, this circumstance always hinders the Teaching of Fire. The smaller manifestations of fiery energies will be sensed, and thus admitted, but higher and more refined manifestations will become imperceptible to the modern apparatus, and to the consciousness which has not karmically approached the element of fire. But contemporaries do not readily admit the imperfection of the apparatus and especially their own inexperience. The lack of such acknowledgement becomes a great obstacle, and instead of moving forward valuable time must be spent in instilling an understanding of the nature of Fire. However, during these reiterations about the concept of Fire, a useful accumulation takes place, which will be indelibly inscribed upon the brain. Whatever is done, at least let those who cannot assimilate through the heart perceive through the brain. Our duty is to proffer the shortest paths, but patience will be found to follow the longest roads also. The chief requisite is steadfastness, when in your heart you yourself know that there is no other way; therefore The Subtle World is achieved only by means of Fire. Thus, knowledge of our essential nature is not only in knowing but also in sensing. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 25:
25. It is especially valuable to cognize in one's own heart communion with the fiery essence. In the Middle Ages, of course, they would have added to this the fire of the stake. But even in those times, valorous men were found who did not fear to speak about that which they perceived and sensed within themselves. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 26:
Are these tappings not fiery drops seeking admission? Are these not fiery waves, which intensify the rhythm? Let each reminder about Fire serve as a saturation with solemnity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 27:
27. Observation of people who love the structure of flame constantly yields new deductions. Approaching fire, we begin to discern the rhythm of energy, which produces all combinations. One should love this element with full understanding, in other words, with thoughts in harmony with space. If we are prepared to remain earthly gnomes let it be remembered that the best gnomes serve Fire. Thus one should understand that even the lowest consciousnesses are being drawn upward. Even fairy tales speak of gnomes who cannot exist without devotion to the Fiery Beings. Thus the ancients tried to inculcate fiery conceptions in the children's consciousnesses. Nowadays science, through the caloric theory and astrochemistry, gives the identical fairy tale about the Great Fire. But the exceptional character of the fiery manifestations still does not permit the average man to introduce the concept of fire into his daily life, so that Fire remains within the confines of an undesirable abstraction. One must overcome this limitation; I speak as a physician. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 43:
43. To a certain degree, the difficulty of understanding is due to the limitations of the earthly language. All the symbols and higher concepts are conventionalized to an absurd degree. When man observed something beyond the limits of daily life, he began to speak of it in vague and unusual terms, which meant something entirely different to his neighbor. To this were added the anomalies of sight, taste, and hearing, resulting in a complete Babel. When man attempted to express the supreme Hierarchic Concept, he tried to string together the best syllables and only achieved extreme confusion. Notice that everyone who speaks about a transcendental concept meets with the most surprising explanations. People frequently speak about the same thing, but in such different terms that there is no possibility of reconciling these concepts with words. Then, do not tire yourself with argument, but remain silent in cordial solicitude. Let the fiery energy work, it will know how to find at least a narrow entrance. Thus, in all circumstances, remember that you possess a store of the all-pervading energy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 47:
47. The approach of the Subtle World to the earthly one is one of the great fiery tasks. Imperceptibly, much is being done toward this end. But, in addition, it is necessary to strengthen a consciousness of this in the minds of people. One should affirm its reality and remove it from the category of a fairy tale. It is not sufficient that somewhere results have already been achieved, for the slightest improvement demands a conscious acceptance. If this is apparent even with everyday discoveries, then how much more is it felt when it concerns man himself! It is difficult for man to yield even in the smallest! Rare are the heroes who shed their blood for the good of their fellow man, yet this inner impulse fills the organism with new forces. One should understand the transmutation of the physical body also as a form of heroism. It must serve as an encouragement to realize that the experience of such an approach has already produced excellent and tangible results. People must become accustomed to the fact that the perfecting of conditions of existence must be accelerated, but this must not resemble convulsions. On the contrary, people should not be satisfied with outworn customs; they should learn to rejoice at the new. Joy about the new is already wings to the future. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 48:
48. To co-measure one's actions with the actions of co-workers is also a fiery quality. When lighting a lamp, no one intends to set fire to the house. On the contrary, everyone seeks a safe place for a lamp. Fieriness is not madness. It is awful to listen frequently to ignorant conversations about the chaotic state of Fire. It must be understood that this element demands the highest co-measurement, profound circumspection, and caution. Each Agni Yogi is primarily wise in the apportionment of this substance. He will be thrifty rather than extravagant. As a faithful guardian he knows that the highest substance is purified through lofty labor and suffering. He knows that each energy of Fire is like a rare blessing. The Fire of Space demands manifestation; and he understands the value of this finding. Only then can he be entrusted with the ocean of Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 50:
50. Each endeavor may be fulfilled in three ways - through external muscular exertion, outwardly through a nerve center, or through the heart's fiery energy. If the first effort is animal, the second is human, and the third is of the Subtle World. The third effort could be utilized much more frequently if people could consciously apply the concept of the heart and Fire. But unfortunately this tension arises only in exceptional cases. Naturally, when a mother saves her child, she acts beyond earthly conditions. When a hero dedicates himself to the salvation of mankind, he multiplies his strength tenfold. But this unconscious enflaming rarely occurs. We watch over the constant increase of forces through the realization of the predestined powers. It is not so difficult to transform and kindle the consciousness when constant attention is applied to it. Constancy is also a quality of Fire. Everywhere, under all circumstance, the essence of fire is the same. Fire cannot be formed out of any elements, any compounds; one can only manifest Fire. Likewise it is possible to draw near to the Fiery World. The most astounding regenerations occur through fiery manifestations. The earthly world is regenerated only through Fire. People believe in the Light of Fire. People become blind because of Earth, and are regenerated through Fire. One can cite many examples of how Fire brings about world upheavals. Without the manifestations of Fire you cannot even enter upon a path of regeneration. Many will scoff at the mere word regeneration, yet even a snake renews its skin. Thus it is better consciously to approach the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 53:
53. A thoughtful physician may ask concerning the fiery illnesses, "Are they named as quite specific sicknesses, or are they spread through the majority of diseases?" The second is closer to the truth. Fire can aggravate all illnesses, therefore great attention should be paid to the state of fiery striving. Besides, it must be remembered that any fiery manifestation cannot be abated merely by water or cold, but rather through psychic energy, which resists Fire everywhere. This energy, as a sort of condensation of Fire, can absorb the fiery surplus. Thus, attention should again be directed to psychic energy when We speak about the heart, about the Fiery World, and about Our affirmation of the existence of the Subtle World. When you read about being consumed by the inner fire, bear in mind the reaction of psychic energy. It can be manifested in three ways through autosuggestion, through physical inaction, or through the highest action at a distance. However, physicians often forget that it is not the medicine but some external condition that helps. We recall one remarkable case when a physician possessed powerful psychic energy, yet stubbornly attributed its effects to his medicine. One can easily realize the extent to which such benefits would increase if the physician understood wherein his power lies. Only, do not confuse the heart's energy with external magnetism and so-called hypnotism. Both of these manifestations are artificial and hence, temporary. The heart's energy is not applied forcibly, but is to be transmitted by contact with the current. If, prior to all physical means, the physician and the patient would simultaneously think about the energy of the heart, in many cases the reaction would be instantaneously useful and healing. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 57:
57. Not only about Fire must we ponder. Events are driving onward like an ocean wave. You understand correctly that the dark force surrounds each benevolent inception. We observe how every ordinary action is instantly turned into evil. Thus, one should get rid of all yesterday's gnats, and replace everything usual with the most unusual. Even an award, as it were, should be granted for unusualness. One should not expect unusualness from the old world. Over and above the usual conditions, one should touch the most unexpected angles. Therefore I rejoice when new elements are dealt with. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 58:
58. Pulmonary plague, in certain forms, is a striking evidence of a fiery epidemic. From time to time it has visited Earth, preparing the consciousness for the possibility of calamity. Also, the type of strange coughing about which you have heard is symptomatic of this ailment. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 58:
It is manifested generally in both children and adults, and even in animals. But people prefer not to recognize this preliminary form of dreadful calamity. They will superficially attribute it to the most varied diseases; anything to keep from thinking about the unusual. All such patients should be isolated, and the dead cremated at once. People who have lost their psychic energy may easily succumb to this contagion. It can be intensified by various additional forms, both internal and external. The darkening or inflammation of the skin will suggest smallpox or scarlet fever; the majority of fiery manifestations are reflected upon the skin. Learn to pay attention to these unusual manifestations. Musk, and hot milk with soda will be good preventives. Cold milk is not assimilated by the tissues, whereas hot milk with soda penetrates into the centers. Having tried to reduce temperature with cold applications, people often find that a mustard plaster or hot compress results in unexpected improvement. We definitely oppose cupping glasses and leeches, because they affect the heart and may be dangerous. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 64:
64. It is necessary to realize the difficulty of discerning the different currents. Many would not be able to distinguish the intricate variations of currents and rhythms. I highly commend Urusvati for attention to the currents - only thus can one accumulate observations. In two years' time it will be possible to inform about one of the most complex currents, which cannot be withstood without precious accumulations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 69:
69. The quality of observation is one of the principal fiery qualities, but it is not attained easily. It is acquired as slowly as is consciousness. You noted correctly that consciousness is strengthened by life itself; observation is strengthened likewise. There can be no abstract consciousness, nor can there be theoretical observation. But human absent-mindedness is monstrous, it creates a seemingly unreal world. In their egoism people see only their own delusions. In such wanderings there can be no discourse about the New World. Hence, by all means, training in observation should be introduced in schools, even for small children. An hour devoted to observation is a true lesson in life, and for the teacher this hour will be a lesson in resourcefulness. Begin the refinement of observation upon everyday objects. It would be a mistake to direct the pupils too rapidly to higher concepts. If, for a beginning, the pupil is capable of observing the habitual contents of a room, this will already be an achievement. This is not so easy as it seems to an unobservant eye. Later, by a series of experiments we can accelerate the ability to form impressions. We can propose that the pupil pass through an unfamiliar room at a run and yet with concentrated observation. Thus, it is possible to reveal blindness and assert true keenness of vision. It is necessary to outline a program of tests for all the senses. Thus is fiery action expressed in a simple exercise. Children are very fond of such tasks. Such exercises of consciousness carry one into the higher spheres. The most ordinary routines can become the gateway to the most complex. Imagine the exultation of a child when he exclaims, "I've seen more!" In this "more" can be comprised an entire step. The same joyous exclamation will greet the first fiery starlet that is observed. Thus, true observation begins. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 76:
76. The inner Lotus can be observed open as well as closed. When the protective purple aura is needed, it can be seen how the petals of the Lotus contract and become covered by the precipitations of the blood vessels. During such a manifestation an experienced Yogi realized that great danger is near. As in nature, long before the clouds appear the petals of flowers turn increasingly toward the sun or at twilight promptly fold up, so also the Fiery Lotus senses the approach of cosmic storms. And through the development of Yoga one can observe a similar tension also in the outer Lotus. Thus is called the circular rotation of the Kundalini, which touches the chief centers, and forms, as it were, the outer Lotus of defense. This particular tension is usually preceded by the manifestation of arrows, which has already been spoken about. The outer Lotus is also called an armor. We consider its formation not only a sign of danger but also of the attainment of a degree of Yoga. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 81:
81. Sincere striving for self-perfection is not egoism, but has universal significance. The thought about improvement does not concern oneself alone. Such thought carries within itself the flame needed for many kindlings of hearts. As fire, when brought into a place filled with inflammable substance, will unfailingly ignite it, so fiery thought pierces space and infallibly attracts seeking hearts to itself. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 86:
86. It can also be noticed that around certain people things wear out, while others seem somehow to preserve them. At times people erroneously say, "Everything burns on him." In reality it is quite the opposite. Pay attention to the preservers. They will be close to Fire. Precisely the fiery principle preserves the durability of things. I have already spoken about the reaction of the psychic energy of workers upon the quality of their production. Here also we shall look for the participation of Fire. Psychic energy will give fiery evidence of the influx of the fires of space. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 89:
89. In schools one should not read only about heroes. Examples of the fate of a few anonymous waverers would be worthwhile. The bright flame of achievement would shine still more by comparison with the fate of the extinguishers. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 93:
93. In general few can understand the glow of the flaming heart. Yet those who have beheld these fires of illumination know how vital is this manifestation. The Fire-bearer himself notices these instants of light, but for those present many conditions either permit or impede seeing the miraculous Fire. Without doubt the natures of those present have an influence upon the character of the manifestations themselves. One can easily imagine such a mass of extinguishers that even the star of Light will be only a glimmer. But at times a simple yet most beautiful heart sets ablaze a new force of the Fire-bearer. Besides human reactions and conditions of the Subtle World numerous manifestations of nature exert an influence. Thus, during a thunderstorm the luminosity can increase at the moment when the electrical mass also intensifies the inner fires. Water that contains certain mineral properties can also facilitate the manifestation of inner radiance. Naturally, the worst atmosphere is the stale, poisonous air of unventilated houses. Surely, if this air can be the breeding place of disease, how much more can it suppress the emanations of the heart! The manifestation of luminosity is more frequent than is thought, but prejudice and sophistry will always draw their own conclusions. The misfortune is that people cannot detect unfettered judgments. The heralded emancipation, about which people like so much to speak, will be primarily not slavery of opinion. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 96:
96. Achievement should be the subject of conversation on each significant day. One should regard achievement as something invoked and not become weary of speaking and thinking about it. Misfortune is begotten by disparaging achievement. It is as if a large temple image were being carried through a narrow door, and in the jostling the most precious ornaments were broken. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 97:
The relation of the hieroglyphics found in India to the inscriptions on Easter Island is unquestionable. Thus is disclosed the manifestation of a new relationship of peoples, which fully corresponds to the most ancient sources. Thus, once more you see how the chronicles have preserved the true historical data, but people accept them with difficulty. You observed justly that the facts about the Kalachakra are passed over in silence; this is due not only to ignorance but to an abhorrence of touching the fundamentals. Humanity passes over with equal shudders all the wells of knowledge - this applies to all worlds - and people will shudder just as much over the world of Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 99:
99. During every illness one can apply thought as a means of healing or relief, but such thought should eject the sickness from the organism with full force, without hesitancy or delay. However, if such force be lacking it is generally better not to think about the sickness at all, but to leave to the lower Manas the carrying on of the inner battle. It is most harmful to waver in thought and to visualize a victory of the sickness. In such cases it is better to distract the attention of the patient from his condition. When people speak of the fatal outcome of a sickness, they themselves bring it closer. The least serious sickness can assume dangerous proportions if nourished by thought. Observations should be made in hospitals concerning the effect of thought upon the process of illness. Even the healing of wounds depends upon psychic energy. Thus we arrive again at the very same Fire generated by thought. All treatments by rays, thermal action, and applications of light comprise the same fiery influences, which are weak in comparison with the power of thought. Hence , the most vital advice is to develop fiery thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 105:
105. If one can distinguish between the strata of thought, one can also sense various kinds of activity. At first all activity seems to be taking place on the earthly plane. Later, in so-called dreams, straight-knowledge becomes separated, as if it were an independent activity which takes place not on the earthly plane alone. Thus comes the first realization of an entry of other worlds into our existence. Then, in a state of complete wakefulness, instantaneous absences may be observed which have no connection with any ailment. Thus the bond between the worlds and our participation in them can be traced still more profoundly. It is not easy for the consciousness to assimilate the concept of the invisible worlds; due to our dense shell we can realize only with difficulty all the possibilities outside our vision. One should become accustomed to thinking of entire worlds which actually exist. The Subtle World is not only our state of being, it is actually a complete world with its own potentialities and obstacles. Life in the Subtle World is not far removed from that on Earth, but it is on another plane. All the fruits of labor do not disappear, on the contrary, they multiply. However, if it is difficult here to preserve clarity of consciousness, there it is even more difficult because numerous manifestations are encountered of orders of evolution new to us. Thus, one should preserve especially the covenant about clarity of consciousness. This is expressed as true synthesis. And if consciousness is so greatly needed for the Subtle World, how imperatively is it needed for the Fiery World! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 106:
Thus may one advise each one who begins to think about the Fiery World. At the outset let us bring complete devotion and cultivate that step of love which acts as an inextinguishable Light. Since the earthly world is based upon manual creativeness, to approach thought-creativeness is more attractive. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 108:
108. Ask Urusvati to tell about the multiformity of the fires seen by her. Let all these rays, stars, fiery Lotuses, flowers, and all other manifestations of the Fiery World live and be affirmed. It is impossible in earthly words to describe all the quality of these fiery visions. Beyond certain boundaries the Fiery Realm is disclosed like a vision. It cannot be defined by time, nor can the cause of its emergence be determined, for the Fiery Element is entirely beyond earthly dimensions. But if we can see it, both in its grosser manifestations and in its subtlest, it means that even our carnate being can anticipate the higher sphere. Fiery communion is unforgettable once it has been experienced. Thus let us gather courage for the ascent. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 111:
111. On approaching the Fiery World one must firmly assimilate the quality of steadfastness. This is not a very easy quality to attain in connection with mobility. Neither quality implies that one should chew only one and the same crust, or scurry about in the same mouse-trap. It is not easy to affirm these qualities in the spirit as long as the three-dimensional boundaries are not discarded. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 114:
114. One need not be surprised at the dark entities swarming about. If you should find a lion in your flower garden, no doubt there would be an uproar in the house. To the dark ones you are that very lion in their backyard. Not a few efforts did they expend in cultivating their thistles, and then, suddenly, an uninvited lion made his appearance! Truly, sometimes one must pity all these labors of human hatred. But, for all that, the absence of doubt is stronger than all the dark snares. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 116:
116. Effort is needed for the directing of fiery energy, which for abbreviation we shall call Agni. This exertion is actually not a physical one and not even one of a subtle order. In the East people understand this lightning-speed quality. In Western speech there does not exist at all a designation for this most subtle concept. That is why it is so difficult to speak about the Fiery World. In the Eastern tongues also this concept sometimes becomes obsolete because it is unfit for contemporary consciousness. This is why many of the signs of Tao have been reduced to an outward depiction. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 117:
117. How many lofty discourses are taking place! What a multitude of signs of higher knowledge are being poured into people's lives and scorned as husks! And yet, who thinks courageously about the morrow? On the contrary, tomorrow usually remains a hotbed of terrors into which the consciousness sinks. Attention needs to be directed to the wonders of each day. Let us pursue from the cradle the entire path of trust and self-perfectment. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 121:
From every manifested terror let us turn to magnanimity. Although We shall not weary of reiterating about magnanimity, yet this is the last chance for many to realize it. Pay attention to the word L a s t. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 122:
122. Even in physical illness seek a psychic cause. Nations have composed many sayings about these influences; they say, "Because of the heart the eye has been darkened," or "He has lost his teeth from strain," or "His breast has been split from thinking," - thus do people remember about the principal cause of illness. And a thoughtful physician discerns the difficulty of treating a spiritual condition. It can be affirmed that any illness passes away more quickly when it is not supported by a psychic cause. The same peoples have attributed various curative qualities to Fire. Even incisions have been made using red-hot metal. Thus, fiery neutralization was affirmed even in the primitive consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 123:
123. The state of illumination is called "fiery aid." This state of consciousness should be approached with all the senses refined. Indeed, it may be noticed that sometimes I speak about things that are almost the same, but in this "almost" is contained one complete turn of the spiral. If you compare all these "almosts," you can discern the stratifications of the consciousness. It is not very easy to assimilate the rhythm of these strata, which differ individually. Yet through many observations it is possible to understand what a most subtle substance our consciousness is. Precisely, I emphasize refinement of the stratifications of consciousness. People often imagine that Fire is something turbulent, unencompassable, almost terrifying, thus they themselves plant fiery thickets. "As you call, so shall the call be answered." Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 129:
129. If we begin to speak about firespouts, many will altogether fail to grasp the meaning, and others will think we refer to coarse electrical manifestations. Yet, one should ponder deeply upon this subtle fiery action. You have just seen how a mere scratch has caused a fiery burning. Such a manifestation is not from a physical infection. A firespout touched the torn tissue. Similar manifestations can be observed which conform to external fiery tensions. The torn tissue, with all the nerve outlets, serves as a magnet, as it were, for the fiery waves. Indeed, those people who possess vigorous heart energy can more strongly attract the waves of tensed Fire. Therefore, in such cases I recommend water compresses, but no alcoholic preparations. During the tension of Fire alcohol must be avoided, for it concentrates the fiery waves. Many drunkards could give instructive testimony about the fiery waves that cause such sufferings! Of course, I am not speaking now about nerve conflagrations, which only a few have observed. Even so, the firespouts must not be forgotten in such a tense time. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 132:
132. Western physicians talk without cause about the difficulty of working with Us. We have never been opposed to experimental methods. On the contrary, We welcome each unprejudiced action. We approve when a member of the British Medical Society speaks about accurate methods of research. We are prepared to assist the Russian scholar in his work on immunization and immortality. We rejoice when the Japanese surgeon makes use of astrological dates. We are giving assistance to the Latvian physician in discovering the ocular symptoms of obsession. We are ready to assist each one, and to rejoice with each one. Indeed, We unceasingly insist on observations, and We direct to attentiveness in every way. We speak about reality; We affirm the absurdity of abstractness. Thus, We wish that physicians and scholars of the West would consider justly Our collaboration. It must be understood that the time has come to clarify the facts by discarding the husks. It is time to acknowledge that many superstitions are still growing in the backyards of isolation. Thus, to superstition will belong the condemnation of all that is "not mine." The liberation of thinking will indeed be the adornment of true knowledge. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 133:
133. Is it not necessary to remind about liberation of thinking each time that you gather to talk about Fire? Will you not insist on justice when you refer to cognition? Do you not evoke smiles of pity when you mention the invisible Fiery World? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 135:
135. Thought-creativeness and suggestion are completely different, although they are both related to fiery manifestations. Suggestion is a coercion of Fire, whereas thought-creativeness is a manifestation of basic law. When We spoke to a certain sahib about permeating his dwelling with Our Aura, We naturally had in mind thought-creativeness, and not suggestion, which We willingly leave to petty hypnotists. Thought-creativeness is far more powerful than any suggestions. First of all, suggestion is transitory; it strikes the aura and creates karma, whereas thought-creativeness saturates the aura and does not interfere with independent action. In fact, space saturated with thought-creativeness concentrates the fiery power. The inviolability of karma remains one of the subtlest conditions of all. To give, to assist, and even to guide, without infringing upon the personality - this is a difficult task. Each one must confront this solution. Thought-creativeness, devoid of self, provides the way out of these labyrinths. Kindness, cordiality, and cooperation likewise help, but the fog of unsteadiness is a particularly poor guide. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 138:
138. For the last time let us turn to friendliness as a basis of life. Friendliness is not the rouge and powder of malice. Friendliness is not a veil. Friendliness is not a mask of treachery. Friendliness is not an affable grimace. Friendliness must be understood as a feeling coming from the heart, devoid of hypocrisy. There are many errors concerning the concept of friendliness, for people have become accustomed to deceive even themselves. But since the quality of friendliness is indispensable for the Fiery World, it must possess genuine honesty. First of all, Fire does not tolerate fluctuations. Hence, one must understand the quality of friendliness in its entirety. Friendliness should not be considered as some sort of achievement. One should not give praise for the quality of friendliness, for it is inseparable from an expanded consciousness. How is it possible to imagine the transformation of the Fiery Mist into a whole beautiful world, without having the strength to purify one's own thoughts from small splinters? Let us realize how petty these splinters are! And it is not difficult to rid oneself of them; one has only to uncover them in the consciousness. Let us not be afraid that people in general cannot return to friendliness, there is enough of it in each of us, therefore, let us assume the same thing about the others. But let us not make of this fiery quality, weak will, subserviency, and pitiful hypocrisy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 139:
139. Again the low strata of the Subtle World have been revealed in order once more to convince people of how close they are to similar strata of the physical world. It is regrettable that people enter the Subtle World so unprepared for it; they bring their base habits along, and they squander the forces of thought on imperfect forms. In the Subtle World the creativeness of thought is developed in all domains. It is difficult even to imagine on what delusions the precious power is expended! People should be advised to get used to thinking, even a little, about the beautiful, in order to avoid manifestations of ugliness. Not few are the beautiful creations and remarkable manifestations of nature, but it is necessary to observe them. A dark state of mind is the source of all misfortune. Even the low strata of the Subtle World differ in the distinctness of the illusions. Where there is aspiration there are no confused dreams, and all details are clearly impressed. But what a danger there is if the striving is base or trivial! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 144:
144. Much is going on roundabout and especially where there is a Magnet. The Teacher forewarns that nowadays the most unusual conflicts may be expected, so crowded have the lower strata of the Subtle World become. People have decided to fill the Subtle World with great numbers that are arriving before their normal time. No one has thought what the consequences will be for the people themselves. It is impossible to slaughter millions of people with impunity, without setting up a most grave Karma. Even if the karma is not a personal one, so much the worse, because it increases the Karma of nations and of the whole planet. What has been said about peace-makers is the more correct, since because of them there arises a proper attitude toward the future. The lower strata of the Subtle World must not be filled with the horrors of uncompleted karma. One should not think that this will have no reaction upon the condition of the planet. But the principal cause is that no one thinks about the Subtle World at all. The isolation is most frightful; precisely the dark force exults at each alienation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 145:
145. Let us observe each movement. Our organism reveals many facts which concern the Subtle and physical worlds. It can be noticed how much one's consciousness is changed during a flight into the Subtle World. It is as if it were sifted, and even our favorite formulas remain with the earthly consciousness. This observation is very difficult to comprehend. I rejoice the more when one not only notes this but also recalls the sensation of the slipping away of even a familiar formula. This does not mean that an already developed consciousness is lost in the Subtle World; it is rendered even more acute, but it passes, as it were, through a fine sieve, which transforms the remaining subtle substance. But for this observation a well-developed keen-sightedness is needed. Also, you do well to remember moments of absentation. In time you will know where your presence was needed. Not only in the Subtle World but here on Earth the exchange and assistance of consciousness goes on. You may be assured that if absence has been repeated again and again, it means you will learn about great events, about collisions where consciousnesses are confused and require assistance. It is indeed necessary to know how to observe these moments of cooperation. To save their near ones people sometimes give their blood for transfusion; will they not, then, lend fiery consciousness when their near ones are troubled? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 148:
148. It is possible to read a closed, unfamiliar book. You have seen this. It is possible at will to learn the time, mentally evoking a view of the timepiece. Thus it is possible to impel the Fire of Space to remove all obstacles. People call this manifestation clairvoyance, but it is better to call it fiery transvision. Yet it may be noted that this fiery possibility is not always the same. Also, it can be shown that great shocks increase this faculty just as complete repose does. But there exists a certain intermediate condition of the spirit, which, like a cloud, enshrouds our consciousness - this is confusion of the spirit. It is that same wavering which breeds the cloud of doubts. The clarity of reception fades not only because of the receiver's own confusion but also from that of those about him and bound to him by karma. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 153:
153. We shall return later to the question of birth, so bound up with the Fiery World. But now I shall reply to the question about light in the Subtle World. Indeed, the transcendental nature of the condition communicates a corresponding aspect to the whole world-content. When you visited Dokyood, you saw sufficient light. But certain regions of the Subtle World are striking because of their twilight. The Light is within ourselves and we open up the way to it. So, too, the inhabitants of the Subtle World who desire light have no scarcity of it. The inhabitants to whom the need of Light is alien dwell in twilight. This refers to unlimited thought-creativeness. That sun which we on Earth perceive under one aspect, can be transformed into many conditions under the power of thought-creativeness. He who desires Light gives access to it, but he who sinks into a twilight of thought receives that to which he has limited himself. This is why we repeat so often about clarity of consciousness, about boundlessness of thought, and about containment. Such an adaptation of the organism to the future produces the most desirable results. How many inhabitants of the Subtle World look about themselves in the Fiery Mist and dimly regret something that has been lost! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 157:
157. Toward what shall we strive, to the finite or the infinite? The earthly sojourn is of short duration, the Subtle and Mental Worlds are of fixed date, but the Fiery World is beyond dates; this means that one should strive toward it. In the worlds of limited sojourn the fiery armor is acquired. The earthly world is like an impasse - either ascent or destruction. Even the Subtle World will not satisfy a striving spirit; all the other lives are only preparations for the all-encompassing Fiery World. A weak spirit is terrified by the distance to the Fiery World, but the spirits in which ascent is innate can only rejoice. The physical forms are beautiful, but the music of the spheres is incomparable. Yet beyond this subtle illumination is displayed the Fiery Grandeur. Ozone here on Earth appears as a messenger from Above, yet it is the grossest manifestation of the atmosphere. The earthly azure is lofty, but it is like wool compared to the fiery radiance. Those who have entered the Fiery World cannot breathe the air of Earth. Nirvana is actually fiery ascent. In every Teaching we find a symbol of this fiery ascent. St. Sergius received the fiery sacrament. Thus, graphically is the sign of the higher possibility given. The time is coming and is already near when people will not know how to accept the fiery possibilities. In their confusion they will forget that fiery communion has been ordained. They will excel in counteracting, instead of being filled with, the power of Fire. Therefore I reiterate and remind about the necessity of fiery union. Many dangerous chemical combinations will cause consternation. Precisely the encumbrances in the Subtle World can indicate how sick the planet is. Since this danger has become obvious, it is Our duty to forewarn. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 159:
159. We can distinguish among our qualities the traits of the Subtle World; they will not always relate to psychic energy. But many remembrances, many aversions and inclinations may be products of the Subtle World. So, also, recollections about certain persons and localities that one has never seen may prove to be not from the physical world. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 161:
161. You are right in observing that precisely a lack of inner well-being is especially ruinous. One may win all lawsuits, one may meet new friends, but inner dissolution can drive away the very best friend. When pepper dust is in the air, all begin to sneeze. Thus can imperil be spread. You have seen more than once how new circumstances have appeared, but they have to be met. Thus, it is necessary once and for all to understand about the infection of imperil! It is inadmissible to refer light-mindedly to decomposition! This process is transmitted like leprosy. There can be either an increase of strength or disintegration, there can be no third condition. One should not advise strengthening by force. It is impossible to save anyone from leprosy by coercion. It is impossible to keep anyone from imperil by violence. Friendliness is not violence. Growth of the heart comes not from a whip, and a beautiful garden can be grown only by beautiful actions. Offense to Hierarchy is irreparable. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 162:
162. A sadhu pointed to a mango, saying, "Here are three worlds first the skin, which has no value; next the pulp, transitory yet nourishing; and finally the seed, which can be preserved unto eternity." Thin is the skin, more substantial is the pulp, and mighty is the seed. The egg, too, presents the same analogy The shell, which is a transitory manifestation; the white, which is nourishing though not for long; and then, the fiery yolk. Man represents the synthesis of all the kingdoms, and yet the symbol of the three worlds is everywhere evident. Thus, the custom of exchanging colored eggs on a commemorative day is a most ancient symbol. People have wished to remind each other about the path of the three worlds, about the path of ascent and resurrection. Thus, let us not forget that the path has been marked out even on simple objects. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 163:
163. Perfectly comprehensible is the desire to know why in visiting the Subtle World we are not struck by the polychrome of the auras. In the first place, the consciousness transposes many impressions, but the main thing is that there exists a synthesized harmony. It is indeed possible to distinguish the degree of illumination, and the radiation itself, just as in the carnate world, can be evoked mentally. It would be unbearable if the whole Subtle World were atremble with many-colored rainbows. Even on Earth the rainbow can sometimes be irritating. But the Subtle World is actually aglow in perfect harmony. We are not speaking about the lower strata, where it is impossible to find harmony. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 169:
169. Once again we are faced with a series of threatening events. Again I remind you about the Lion Heart. I am not speaking about failures, because grave events are pregnant with many consequences. Be not amazed at the tension and at special alternating waves. One must know the manifestation of derangement of rhythm. Wherever all is well let us not have to reiterate that you hold fast to Me as the only support. Execute My Decree in the most precise manner; precision is essential, for small clefts are very dangerous. One must hold out with the Lion Heart. Let us not think that the enemies are weak, for they are strong; yet I am not speaking to distress you, but only in order to affirm the Lion Heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 170:
170. Once, after a state council, a certain ruler took an earthenware vase and smashed it before the eyes of everyone. When asked the meaning of his action, he said, "I am reminding you about irreparability." Even when we break the simplest object we understand irreparability, yet how irreparable are thought-actions! We have become accustomed to surround ourselves with crude concepts, and they have thrust out all the higher concepts. If rulers would remind more often about the irreparability of mental decisions, they would forestall a great number of misfortunes. A ruler who is ignorant of the spiritual principle of self-perfectment cannot lead the multitude of consciousnesses entrusted to him. A ruler is a living example. A ruler is one who lays out the paths through all the worlds. He lays the foundation for prosperity, but it will not be prosperity on the material plane alone. Thus, he will be no true ruler for whom Fire exists only at the end of a match. His scope will be equal to that of his concepts. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 173:
173. The heart, the Chalice, the solar plexus, are truly cosmic barometers. It must be understood what tension there is in the world, therefore I speak about the preservation of magnanimity as the basis of good health. It must be understood how urgently the heart requires magnanimity. There are a great number of small black stars; as if they were signs of the onset of darkness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 177:
177. Does an Arhat rest? You already know that a change of labor is rest, but the true repose of an Arhat is his thought about the Beautiful. Amidst various labors, thought about the Beautiful is the bridge and power and stream of benevolence. Let us weigh a thought of evil and a thought of good, and we shall prove to ourselves that the beautiful thought is more powerful. Let us organically analyze different thoughts, and we shall see that a beautiful thought is a treasury of health. In beautiful thinking an Arhat beholds the ladder of ascent. In this active thinking is the Arhat's repose. In what else can we find another source of benevolence? Thus can we remember when we are especially oppressed. When the shutters of selfhood are being fastened everywhere, when fires are extinguished in the darkness, is it not the time to reflect about the Beautiful? We anticipate a miracle, we strive to break the lock, but the ladder of the Arhat is only in the Beautiful. Let us not sully, let us not belittle this path! Only thereby will we attract that which seems so miraculous. And the miracle, is it not the indissoluble bond with Hierarchy? In this bond lies all of physics, and mechanics, and chemistry, and the panacea for all things. It seems possible with a little striving to move all obstacles, but the fulfillment of this condition is immeasurably difficult for people! Why have they clipped the wings of beauty? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 178:
178. Only through conscious striving can human evolution be advanced. When you think about particular measures for evolution, it is necessary to invoke all cooperation. A teacher says to a pupil, "You will not solve the problem as long as you have no desire to solve it." Thus, too, in life one must voluntarily wish to move with evolution. Let each one understand this in his own way, but positive action contains at least a small possibility. Mobility of thought already belongs to the fiery domain. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 180:
180. Hierarchic dreams can remind about much that has already been formed in space. Thus, when it is necessary to remind about the urgency of collecting all data, the symbol of a searching man may be seen. Let us not forget that the indication is always a very careful one in order not to violate karma. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 181:
181. It is often necessary to remind about events that have already been molded. This is not an encouragement but a statement of fact. People are directed far more often than they think. But still more often they do not think at all, being carried away by a stream of prejudices. Yet We can but send a vision or a dream wherever something concerns the Common Good. At present the world is especially in need of such indications, otherwise the confusion of minds may close the principal path. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 182:
182. Confusion of minds does not permit humanity to think about the Fiery World. Perverted materialism has actually turned thought away from matter as a source of light. The spirit has been rejected and matter forgotten - the bazaar has remained! People think that what has been said is an exaggeration, but here is a simple example - dispatch one courier with a request for good and one with a request for evil, and compare the results. Counting up the replies, you will comprehend why it is necessary to make haste. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 183:
183. Soulless beings are known to all. This is not a figure of speech but a chemical reality. It may be asked, Do these people incarnate in this deplorable state? The question indicates ignorance of the fundamentals. No one can be incarnated without a store of fiery energy. Without the torch of Agni, no one enters the physical world. The squandering of Agni takes place here, amidst all the wonders of nature. To dissipate Agni it is not at all necessary to commit any violent crimes. From various Teachings we know enough about even the reformation of robbers. Ordinarily the dissipation of Agni occurs in everyday life when the spirit slumbers. The accumulation of Agni is arrested by trivial actions. It must be understood that the benefaction of Agni grows naturally, but when darkness blankets the process of perfectment, then the Fire imperceptibly - though it can be chemically proven - departs from the worthless receptacle. Beautiful is the law of eternal motion, either evolution or involution. Beautiful is the law that permits each incarnate being to have within him eternal Agni, as a Light in the darkness. Beautiful is the law that, even in spite of karma, issues Light to each wayfarer. Beautiful is the law that does not prevent the growth of the fiery garden within one, even from the age of seven. Though these first blossoms be small, though they bloom in very small thoughts, they will be a true inception of the future trend of thought. What a multitude of beautiful thoughts are born in the heart of a seven-year-old when the dim images of the Subtle World have not as yet disappeared from the brain and the heart! Dissipation may also begin then if the soil of the plant proves to be rotten. In case of such depletion it is possible to help much, or, as it was said long ago, to "lend Fire." This lending takes place also in the very smallest actions. Thus, already thrice have I reminded about crumbs. From these sparks grow huge fires. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 188:
188. Even for a simple examination by means of rays, the physician prescribes a special diet. Yet how much more subtle is contact with the Fiery Domain. One must prepare oneself not only through diet, but also by other external and internal means. Food requirements are not complicated. The chief thing is to avoid blood, since it is an element which introduces emanations unfit for the refined organism. But even in case of extreme necessity, one can avoid blood by using either dried or smoked meat. Similarly, in planning cereal or vegetable diets, one should be guided by the condition of one's organism. Yet even without Yoga anyone can understand that any excess is harmful. And everyone knows about the vitamins in raw products. But all these conditions, like excessive pranayama, are nothing compared with the heart's comprehension. You yourselves know how the fires flash up and how the most beautiful thoughts guide one. You may have heard more than once about robber sadhus, and they are probably quite zealous about counting their pranayama. You have heard also of certain Rishis who, even under the most intolerable conditions, did not shrink from helping people. It is especially good on each memorial day to recall the heart's acquisition of Fire. All other conditions are applied in accordance with the intrinsic worth of the heart. The heart will not fill itself with alien or animal blood, for the quality of the heart will not accept it. The fiery heart will not choke with evil speech, for this is contrary to its nature. Thus, let us welcome and always assist the natural kindling of the fires. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 190:
190. The New Era can be built only by means of culture. Therefore, culture will be proclaimed as the one defense against disintegration. Nowadays one should strive only in this direction. Our Command is to miss no opportunity of reminding people about culture. Though We be regarded as fanatics on the subject, people will nevertheless harken and become accustomed to it. Thus We introduce brain patterns. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 191:
191. We have spoken about solemnity, friendliness, magnanimity - let us complete the square with gratitude. From the most minute through the entire line of Hierarchy, shine the sparks of gratitude. Precious are these fires! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 196:
196. It should not be thought that, in his consciousness, an Arhat could lose sight of the Guiding Will even for an instant. He proves to be a simple mortal, if he does not always solemnly bear the chalice of achievement. The power of His heart becomes dormant as soon as He ceases to feel the Hierarchic thread in His hand. In this realization of constant vigilance lies the uniqueness of an Arhat. When I speak of vigilance, I am teaching you the fundamentals of cognition. But this solemnity is not easy in the confusion of the atmosphere. To be strivingly vigilant is not easy when the dust of decay is whirling about. One cannot exact the same demands when the earth is convulsed. Indeed, only an Arhat can save humanity in the confusion. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 204:
204. Deepened breathing is a sign of special tension. Therefore one must not regard a shock only as the result of misfortune and suffering. More than once you have heard about moments of ecstasy before an attack of epilepsy or certain other ailments. But this is only the transference of consciousness into a fiery manifestation. Hence, some monks and sadhus at times would not exchange this fiery feeling for any treasure. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 207:
207. The root of feeling is its boundlessness. Thus, one can understand why I speak about the approach and constant deepening of feeling. Consider that the fiery approach knows no boundaries - it is beyond our dimensions! Such a condition must be taken completely scientifically. Only recently it was asserted that the atom was indivisible, but, as was proved, this limitation is only relative. Thus, one can conjoin oneself with thought about Infinity. But, as we agreed, substance is feeling and vice versa. Thus, let us begin to comprehend feeling as Infinity. In other words, feeling will bring us to the Fiery Gates. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 211:
211. I approve of your gathering the evidences of psychic energy and of the corresponding glands. For this it is necessary to observe the time sequence of the communications. In this sequence a deliberate rhythm can be perceived. It is not by accident that hints are given to various people in different countries. The alternation of the waves of East and West is also not accidental. The forgotten domain is gradually being conquered anew. Once again we approach the fundamentals of Existence. Precisely in this way shall we again understand life as a process of self-perfectment, and thus solve the ethical as well as the economic postulates. Hence it is so important to gather with great care all data about psychic energy, from various sources, not being constrained by their seeming contradictions. Nothing else has stirred up as much controversy as psychic energy. These flowers of Existence can be gathered only by a trained hand, otherwise the hand may be unsteady in the midst of the signs of all ages and peoples. There has never been a nation which did not dream about Agni, gathering for it the best consonances. A one-sided consciousness inevitably stumbles over dogmas and is frightened by sophistry. Yet Sophia is not sophistry, and experimentation is not prejudice - thus one may gather a useful collection. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 216:
216. It is essential to remind about the action of the mind which desires to catch the distant, overlooking the close. During the confusion of minds this inexcusable neglect of that which is nearby is especially apparent. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 222:
222. So long as humanity continues to dwell in a corporeal consciousness, the methods of conventional experimental medicine can hardly be altered. Only by directing the consciousness toward psychic energy can the senselessness of vivisection be stopped. Working with living plants, on one hand, and applying psychic energy, on the other, will lead the trend of thought into a new channel; but, in any case, each protest against vivisection already has Our approval. Such protests indicate a knowledge of the manifestations of the Subtle World and an understanding that vivisections can become new sources of contamination. In the future, an adequate prophylaxis, together with application of psychic energy, will make diseases entirely non-existent. But meanwhile, it is necessary as far as possible to stop the cruelties of vivisection and to reiterate about psychic energy. Through such a constant reminder, the energy itself will become more manifest. For fiery thinking is also a kindling of the torches. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 223:
223. New thinking does not mean the overthrow of all that is old. Indeed, it will be the best friend of all that already has been discovered. Such thinking does not reject a formula that is not understood merely because it is not clear at the moment. Our friend will carefully lay aside an obscure formula. Often something obscure is not a concealed attainment, it is dependent upon a great number of transitory idioms. Every language is not preserved; even in the course of one century the meaning of expressions is changed, which leads to a growing complexity of ways of thinking. Let us not regret running waters, but let us not forget that we are looking upon old achievements with new eyes. Even a great number of isolated ancient terms may appear strange, because they have been inserted into alien dialects and often are distorted in pronunciation. In antiquity people sang these significant words to memorize them, but the rhythms have been abandoned as something unnecessary. Yet by losing rhythm people have forgotten the significance of vibrations. New thinking does not forget about the basic laws. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 224:
224. Benignity is one of the fiery qualities. But what have people made of this quality? Not flabbiness but full justice is included in benignity. The fiery heart distinctly understands the inadmissibility of malice. It knows about the creativeness which excludes malice as a worthless expedient. Benignity also senses goal-fitness, that is to say, the higher measure of justice. About the sense of justice We have spoken much, but it is so fundamental that one should affirm it in each statement. Otherwise what will balance personal feeling when one has to gaze at the Light from behind a screen of blood? Not without cause do people say of an unfair judge that he has blood in his eye. Thus, amidst discourses about fiery reactions we must continually regulate the fiery currents of our nerve centers. Each mention of Fire already evokes a certain tension of it. Therefore, whoever wishes to think fierily must also know about fiery responsibility. Such responsibility is most weighty, for it includes the most contrasting inceptions. Yet between the subterranean fires and the higher Light there is a broad domain! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 228:
228. During the investigation of loss of weight, the laying on of hands is used, just as during increase of weight; this means that the hands transmit certain fiery energy. But this will be only a certain fiery step, the next one will be transmission of the same energy by means of the glance, in which the question of distance will be secondary. Thus it is possible to increase or diminish the weight of an object at a distance. In truth, would it not be a pleasing occupation for a merchant! Therefore it is well that the manifestation of such energies is not common in the present state of humanity. It is possible to point out many experiments that can alleviate everyday earthly life; but, actually, people would make use of them for increasing the number of killings. Meanwhile the fiery energies are knocking at their prison doors. The date is coming when they will either be applied intelligently or they will pour forth as fiery sicknesses or cosmic cataclysms. Three alternatives lie before humanity. It remains for it to choose one according to the state of its consciousness. Freedom of choice is always given. No one can deny that before the disaster of a world war a great number of warnings were given. Even not very far-sighted people observed them, but madness blinded the majority. This manifestation was before the eyes of the living generations, yet their circumspection was not increased. Ten million victims crowded the strata of the Subtle World. People prayed for killing but did not think about atonement for the violation of the law of Existence! Instead of intelligent understanding, people are ready for new killings; they do not reflect that fiery energies will flood the planet as a natural effect of the law of nature. Thus, in the "Fiery Book" it is necessary to write for those few who are willing to think about the future. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 229:
229. When it is asked, Are the worlds habitable? reply affirmatively. True, from the earthly point of view, there is not residence everywhere, but in the sense of existence the worlds are habitable. Actually, all these different evolutions are not always accessible to each other. Yet it will not be a great mistake to say that all manifested space is habitable. The microscope indicates life throughout the entire planet; the same law applies also to space. Let us turn again to the harm of killing. Each explosion violates the equilibrium of many beings invisible to us. Not millions but incalculable billions are injured by war. One must not forget all the atmospheric turbulence from gases and explosions. This is not occultism, but scientifically sound common sense. Thus, let humanity not forget about the counterblow. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 230:
230. Thought about the counterblow, or karma, should not weaken one; on the contrary, it should prompt one to beautiful actions. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 231:
231. Actually, Fire is a unifier. When the fire departs, decomposition immediately sets in. True, in fermentation decomposition accumulates new fire, but this is already a particular conjunction of particles. One should think similarly about each action. It will not be incorrect to say that the expulsion of Fire from thought generates decomposition. When I speak about unifying, I am also presupposing fiery welding. As the caster knows the proper quantity of metal for a group of figures, so does Fire act on the unifying of peoples. This unification can be represented as the creation of one gigantic figure, with all the power of a giant. And we must strive for the formation of these collectives of the spirit. Let us not regard them as artificial Golems. The monster, Golem, remained without the fire of the spirit and therefore destroyed itself. The spirit is a fire-bearing magnet, and it is possible to join to it a portion of the higher energies. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 232:
232. They will come - the extinguishers; they will come - the corrupters; they will come - the slanderers; they will come - the forces of darkness. It is impossible to avoid decomposition once begun. But he who is wise does not look back, for he knows that Fire is inexhaustible when invoked. Not without reason do I charge you to reiterate about the Decrees. Repetition even in itself already strengthens the foundation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 235:
235. Fiery affirmation takes place not in pleasant drowsiness but in storm and lightning. He who accustoms himself to feel tranquility amidst lightnings easily meditates about the Fiery World. It is necessary to think about the World of Light. Thoughts should be send into its heights. Thus is it possible to participate mentally not only in the earthly battle but also in the battle of the Subtle World. Indeed, earthly destructions are as nothing, compared to the destruction of the Subtle World. A great number of the best intentions are dissipated together with hideous accumulations. At the same time the inhabitants become involved, particularly those who display activity. There are many of these, both in the lower strata and in the higher. The fire breaking through is sensed by all who have not accustomed themselves to the fiery state. Therefore, when I speak about thinking of the Subtle World, I am advising something very useful, and when I speak about thinking of the fiery worlds, I am advising something indispensable. The affirmation of fiery thought is already an acquisition of invincibility. As the links of a coat of mail are gradually strung together, so, too, the fiery plumage grows invisibly. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 237:
237. Do you not think, when words elude you, as it were, that a considerable portion of your fiery energy has been directed elsewhere? One should not be astonished that fiery energy must be considerably expended when people are in widely separated countries. The fiery substance of musk can with difficulty make up for this expenditure. Thought about distant actions augments the sending of energy. One can think confusedly, as if in a drowsy state, and energy is hardly generated by this weak pressure; but the power of thought is like the lever of a pump, and the action of the pump's piston will produce a distant attainment. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 243:
243. One must not approach Fire with covetous aims. A simple prayer about perfectment opens the best Gates. Likewise, a simple truthful attitude assists in cognizing the actual rhythms of the Cosmos. It is easy to substitute greed for cosmic rhythm, but the bond with Hierarchy leads to realization of Truth. Experience in the beautiful keeps one within the bounds of authenticity. When the earthly world is so rich, when the Subtle World is still richer, when the Fiery World is so majestic, then experience in the beautiful is needed. Only acuteness of observation helps to affirm beauty. It is a mistake to think that transitory methods of art can create a single basis for judgment. Actually, only the power of observation, which nourishes the third eye, provides a firm foundation for creativeness that is suitable also in the Subtle World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 246:
246. You have read about the fact that for seventeen years daily earthquakes have been taking place; this scientific information is not entirely accurate. For eighteen years Earth has been continuously atremor. One must affirm all the details of the dates of the approaching fiery denouement. Indeed, in view of the growth of the waves of Earth's tremors, one should be alert and think whether all is in order. But the condition of the world is not helped by the seismograph needle. Even if at some time all the seismograph needles were to break, this would be of no help, and besides, what newspaper would publish anything about this breakage! In a word, events created by people have a greater significance than they think. Thus, count back the eighteen years and you will see a significant and highly abhorrent event. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 249:
249. About one of the Rishis it was said that even at the mention of evil he felt pain. One should not consider such a Rishi an idler, but rather be amazed at his dissociation from evil. Indeed, each one who realizes Fire feels evil with especial keenness as the direct antipode of his being. One must, I say, one must develop in oneself this counteraction to evil, the opponent of progress. One must, I say, one must recognize this boundary which impedes advance for the good of evolution. One may hear about the complexity of such boundaries, but the manifestation of Fire will reveal where is evolution, and where the decrepitude of decomposition. The Fiery World is a true symbol of uninterrupted evolution. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 250:
250. If for a moment we imagine space as consisting of layers of paper, and we subject it to the action of radio or television, then on each layer we shall find a perforated outline; entire portraits will be impressed on the spatial layers. Impressions remain on the strata of Akasha in exactly this manner. Sometimes we are ready to complain that for a long time we do not see what we would wish, but we do not consider that for various reasons an image need not be impressed in space. Images not made by human hand are carried like sheets of paper in a whirlwind; that is why one must become accustomed to the thought that everything is ineradicable. Only thus is it possible to become truly cautious and solicitous about one's surroundings. One must not think that it is possible to escape the law, which is expressed even in simple physical devices. It can easily be imagined how a portrait, spatially transmitted, may be intercepted at any point of its transmission. You know enough about physical teraphim; this means, then that there can also be subtle teraphim. Therefore one must guard everything valuable, not only in the home but also in space. Protective aerial conduits can be created, but they swallow up a mass of energy. Thus, let us learn to really guard the precious concept. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 254:
254. To speak according to the level of consciousness of your listener means to be already on a lofty step. Various dogmas are especially harmful in that they propound a rigid formula regardless of the level of consciousness. How many negations, how much anger and confusion arise merely from disparity in the degree of consciousness! And not only the degree but the mood of consciousness is so often the deciding factor. Enough has been said about the harm of irritation, which beclouds the consciousness; but in addition to this principal enemy one must remember about all small distractions of thought. One must become accustomed to carry the fundamental thought of existence unobscured. Thus, when schoolteachers learn how to deal with pupils according to their consciousness, true evolution will begin. It is impossible to divide humanity merely according to age or class. We continually see how certain children are in need of adult speech, and elderly people, sometimes in government positions, can understand only childish expressions. Not for the latter children is the Kingdom of Heaven! The new consciousness does not come from mechanical formulas. Thus, one must learn to speak according to the consciousness of the listener. This is not easy, but it constitutes and excellent exercise in sagacity. Furthermore, this also applies to fiery occupations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 262:
262. Recently one may have noted that people often catch radio waves without a receiver. Though this may be useful for scientific observations, on the other hand We are displeased with this mixture of currents. Let humanity become accustomed to transmitting and receiving thoughts. But it is not useful when the fiery substance is mixed with intruding coarser currents. True, such a manifestation indicates to what an extent the fiery element is already intensified in humanity, but it will not be of benefit if, unrecognized, it breaks into undesirable regions. Indeed, these outbreaks may reach such proportions that they can become destructive. I affirm that fiery epidemics can begin precisely from such disturbances. When I speak of equilibrium and goal-fitness, I wish to remind about the harmony of all life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 264:
264. "Me, me, me!" cries out the child, unwilling to admit his elders to his occupation. Up to the age of seven, do not the mind and heart at times remember the covenant of independent achievement on Earth? Later on the wise memories grow dim and often are inverted. "Let them, high and low, labor for me!" thus speaks the man who has forgotten about self-perfectment. But the child remembers and defends his independence. When another child whispers, "How can I manage to reach it?" he is ready for new experiences and conquests of the spirit. But it is not enough that such words of children are uttered - they must be noticed and appreciated. Fiery attention should record these calls and vows of the Subtle World. A small child states, "At last I am born." In this affirmation of striving for incarnation the Subtle World is evidenced. One can cite many instances when not only small children but even newborn babies unexpectedly uttered words of enormous significance and afterwards lapsed into their normal state. One must develop in oneself a fierily manifested memory and solicitude for one's surroundings. Thus one gathers the most valuable information. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 269:
269. Freedom of choice is predicated in everything. No coercion whatsoever should obstruct the path, but it is permitted to give a torch to everyone on a long journey. Enlightenment alone can help one to comprehend freedom of choice, therefore enlightenment is the affirmation of being. From the earliest years every school should provide instruction in linking reality to the essence of that which is predestined. Only thus can we link our existence with self-perfection. Freedom of choice, enlightenment, self-perfectment, are the paths of Fire. Only fiery beings can independently perceive these abutments of ascent. But everyone must be led through these gates, otherwise destructive disturbances arise which, together with the chaos of the elements, throw the planet into tremor. Thus, unbridled human confusions are added to the agitation of the elements. I consider it necessary to reiterate about the confusion which crushes all inceptions of evolution. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 277:
277. Everyone agrees that books should not contain too much preliminary material. But even average builders agree that the site of the construction must first be cleared and the necessary materials assembled. You yourselves know what it means just to clear the site - one must raze veritable jungles of envy, doubt, and all kinds of rubbish. One must apply all tolerance and magnanimity in order not to be bent under the load of weeds. Of course, all the forces of darkness and ignorance will revolt with especial vehemence against Fire. Therefore each book about the successive steps of life will not be brief. Let the last part of such a book appear separately, otherwise everyone will wish to read the end before the beginning. This habit is especially pleasing to the servants of darkness. Thus they create a quicksand for the weaklings. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 285:
285. It is indeed instructive to observe the fiery convulsions of the planet, especially when you know about extraordinary influences. One can point out the movements of Fire just as one can follow the thoughts of people. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 296:
296. Of course, there are people who will say that a blow with a club, being a direct method, is therefore permissible, but that fiery action is something concealed and inadmissible. By such reasoning each one who thinks about good is already dangerous, but the murderer is only a reflection of the social order. Not a few people think in this manner and in so doing obstruct all that is subtle. But the club is no longer useful; the subtlest solutions and respect for the human heart are necessary. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 298:
298. Agni is eternal! The fiery energy is imperishable! Folk sayings often speak of eternal joys and sorrows. The indestructibility of joy and sorrow sent into space has been observed very scientifically. Many bear the sorrow of another, and many grasp at joy that does not belong to them. Thus, one must always remember about eternal sowings. Thought, if not powerful, can be engulfed by the currents of space; but the substance of sorrow or joy is almost as indestructible as the fiery seed. It is useful to impregnate space with joy, and very dangerous to strew the heavens with sorrow. But where can one find the store of joy? Certainly not in the bazaar, but near the ray of Light, in the joy of Hierarchy. The increase of sorrow is one of the causes of fiery epidemics, but when physiology shall teach men about the debilitating consequences of sorrow, the quest for joy will begin. Gradually the rock of joy will be affirmed and an exalted solemnity will begin, recognized as the most healthful factor. Not without reason have We pointed out the benefits of the presence of healthy people. Joy is the health of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 301:
301. One need not be surprised at flashes of light before one's closed eyes. The prophets said, "O Lord, I behold no darkness!" This is not a symbol of devotion, but a scientific evidence of the kindling of the centers. One constantly finds references to these lights. One should seek for them not only in antiquity but should also inquire about them among the blind and children. A poet could write a song on how heaven reveals itself to closed eyes. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 303:
303. Dreams about the future are widespread. Prophecies are disseminated by the thousands, and people in various countries are becoming accustomed to definite dates. In this way the course of evolution is being affirmed. So, too, the awesome dates are being called to mind. One might say that never before has humanity had to so cast its lot. It is impossible to violate free will more than is now being done. You yourself see how the dates are being brought to mind in the most unusual ways, but blind are those who do not wish to see. You yourself also see how difficult it is to establish a solemn unity, even as a salutary remedy. Yet you also see how a great many destructions may be mitigated. Where there would have been a blow, only a slight shock occurs. But do not rest in the belief of a secure existence. Everything is unstable; the Ladder of Hierarchy alone is firm. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 313:
313. No one can rightly form an opinion about cosmogony without having studied the fiery element. It would be comparable to an architect's beginning to build a stone structure without having studied the nature of stone and the resistance of building materials. But the contemporary state of minds is so remote from a salutary synthesis! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 317:
317. Not only is human unemployment reaching dangerous proportions but the idleness of nature must also attract notice eventually. One need only note how quickly flourishing vegetation is replaced by dead sands. The creeping death of Earth's crust should be called suicide not mismanagement. Sands, glaciers, landslides do not presage a brilliant future. It is impossible to hasten the healing of nature, even if people turn to a healthy direction of thought. It will require decades to restore to health Earth's destroyed crust. But for such especially beneficent measures human cooperation is needed. But do we see signs of such mutual labor? Do not destruction and discord prevail in human minds? Is not every effort toward unity met by derision? People do not wish to think of the reality of the future. We speak of the great Agni, yet scarcely a thousand minds dare to think about its undeferrability. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 321:
321. One must persuade people to conserve their own treasures. The most miserly person on Earth is often a planetary squanderer. The New World, if and when it arrives, will manifest love for the treasures of nature, and they will provide the best emulsion of vital essence. Multitudes will have to spread out from the cities into nature, but surely not to sand dunes! In every part of the world oceans of sand have been formed. Similarly, the consciousness of mankind has crumbled into grains of malice. Every desert was once a flowering meadow. Not nature, but men themselves destroyed the flowers. Let thought about Fire compel people to ponder upon thrift. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 322:
322. Many desire to know details of the Subtle World, but many will be sorely perplexed. The entire perceptibility of the Subtle World is relative, depending upon the development of the consciousness. One can be enraptured by the light, or one may find oneself in fog. One can build beautiful structures by will power, or, one may remain on piles of rubbish. One can instantaneously assimilate the language of the spirit, or one may remain deaf and dumb. To each in accordance with his deeds. Each perceives in accordance with his consciousness. The Subtle World is a state of true justice. One can observe that a consciousness, even though simple, progresses if illumined by love. The bazaar-colored emotions of Earth-dwellers bear little resemblance to love. Love often remains unrealized. But in the Subtle World love is the key to all locks. For many people imagination is an unattainable abstraction, but in the Subtle World each grain of the accumulations of imagination is a path to possibilities. For Earth-dwellers, offense, bitterness, and vengeance constitute the bases of the bile and liver; but in the Subtle World, even for an average consciousness, these infamies fall away as worthless husks. Therefore We emphatically repeat about the fiery consciousness, in order that one be directed immediately into the higher spheres. One should indeed strive by all lofty means toward the fiery consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 327:
327. Someone wished to know about the highest worlds, but he lived like a pig. Undermining the roots is not consistent with upward striving. For pigs - the pigsty. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 334:
334. As though we had been there, let us speak about the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Let these very talks be subjected to special derision; nevertheless, consciousness striving in this same direction will appear. In this way we shall discover those to whom the heart in tremor whispers of the Fiery World, the World of Beauty. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 335:
335. Can knowledge of the future be regarded as sorcery? Can cognition of the inevitable be magic? Each religion, as a link with the Highest, finds words to express the ineffable transition into the Subtle World. The earthly consciousness retains possession of all its senses, which are found in the Subtle World though in transmuted form. The precise moment of transition into the Subtle World is accompanied by a sensation of dizziness, as during fainting or at the beginning of a fit of epilepsy. The sensations that follow depend entirely upon the preparedness of the consciousness, or rather upon the fiery ego. If the consciousness has been obscured or dimmed, the senses cannot be carried over into the new condition. In this case a kind of oblivion or drowsy roaming about occurs. This state is not a pleasant one. I do not, of course, refer to the dark state of criminals and the depraved - the nature of their torment is indescribable! But it is preferable to speak of the luminous possibilities. Thus, if Agni has been awakened during life through knowledge or heroic feeling, it will immediately accomplish the great transmutation. Like a veritable torch, it will indicate the way; like radiant helium it will carry one up to the predestined sphere. Though so imperceptible in earthly life, Agni becomes the guiding principle in the Subtle World. And not only does it light the way in the Subtle World, it acts as a guide to the Fiery Beings. Without Agni it is impossible to commune with the Light of the Fiery World. Lacking the manifested fire, the roaming spirits are stricken blind. We behold by Fire, and we ascend by Flame. There are no other propellants, and therefore blessed be the Fire-conscious! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 339:
339. The dark ones do not slumber. They maintain a far greater unity with their Hierarchy than do the so-called warriors of Light. The dark ones know that their only salvation lies in darkness, but the fireflies flit about a great deal, argue much, and love their Hierarchy but little. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 346:
346. The pupil must also remember about divisibility of the spirit. One must strive in the consciousness so as to realize the presence of the Teacher in spirit. Those who envision the nearness of the Teacher are not quite wrong. This is better than light-mindedly to forget entirely about the Teacher. Those who memorize the words of the Teaching are not so wrong. In school, passages of texts are learned by heart to strengthen the memory. So, also when the Teaching burns within the heart, it is affirmed by brief irrevocable formulas. For some, it is easier to assimilate precise expressions. Do not prevent each one from following the path of his own karma. It is better not to force when one's individual fires are evident. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 347:
347. One desires the easiest way; another prefers the most difficult. One cannot speak, but stands firmly on guard; another is eloquent and flies after his words. Some can sense the most important manifestations, but others choose to dwell with failure. One could enumerate these differences endlessly, but only the presence of the fire of the heart will vindicate the characteristics of the personality. Thus, we shall not tire of repeating about multiformity. The gardener knows how to combine his plants, that is why he is the master of the garden. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 350:
350. Hygiene of thought must be applied on both the spiritual and earthly planes. One must carry out experiments, strengthened by fiery medicines, upon the processes of thinking. One should pay attention to the action of phosphorus or the evaporation of eucalyptus upon thinking. One should verify the extent to which thinking is improved by musk. One should gather all data in regard to various resinous oils. Finally, one must remember all the combinations that are closest to the activity of Fire. These experiments should be carried out with persons of strong fiery thinking. Such experiments will remind one not only about vitamins but also about Agni. The efforts of physicians to concentrate not only upon internal remedies but also on the reactions of the sense of smell will produce the needed results. People are gravely sick. The dark forces endeavor to seduce with all kinds of narcotics, but the narrow boundaries of life are not broadened by stupefying the intellect. Just now spiritual vigilance is needed. One must grow to love this vigilance as a state fitting to man. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 353:
353. A certain Guru remained out of sight in his cave. And when his disciples asked him to show himself, he replied, "Foolish ones - is it not for your sake that I have hidden myself? For I do not wish to cause discord among you by my appearance. But when you accept me as one who does not exist, perhaps your own fires will burn the more intensely." Even through such means does the Guru show concern about the kindling of the fires so that the heart may be aflame! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 360:
Furthermore, how beautiful and concise - "We shall not die, but change" and "As in heaven, so on earth." Such covenants could only be pronounced by an Initiate. These Sacred Books can provide a wealth of information about the manifestations of Fire. Hence, one should urge the assiduous reading of these Covenants. So, too, the chronicles of the lives of the saints can bring an understanding of the Fiery World. The affirmation of these manifestations after many centuries must inspire the questing scientists. I repeat, it is sad to observe the separation of science from the highest foundations of Existence. In connection with history, at least, scientists are duty-bound to pay attention and respect to the Tablets of the past. Yet, not only scientists but even artists nurtured upon imagination avoid concentrating on the treasures of the Scriptures. As if such knowledge were inferior to other knowledge! But one thing is amazing - that those who question Us about the Sacred Books find no time to read them despite Our advice. He who is aflame in heart will not tarry because of an unsolved question. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 362:
362. You have read about the epidemic of hearing voices. The organism acts like a radio receiver. Such acute sensitivity could have been of use, but the trouble is that while certain precise cosmic dates draw near, human consciousness lags far behind. Therefore, instead of a beneficial result, there is a harmful one, contributing to obsession. Many such abnormalities occur also in other domains when the consciousness, strangled by mechanization, drowns in madness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 364:
364. One should discern which qualities become more pronounced through realization of the Fiery World. Among these, justice is especially evident. It is impossible in words to convey this quality, which, when straight-knowledge is evidenced, is regarded as the greatest. Beyond earthly laws, the just ones know where the truth is. The law leads to many injustices, but he who is conscious of the Fiery World knows where the truth lies; in spite of the obvious he senses reality. Thus, the fiery consciousness transforms life. Fiery martyrdom also bestows the higher knowledge. So, too, we can discern other qualities of the spirit which grow under the fiery shower. Moderation without Fire becomes mediocrity, but the Golden Path intensified by Fire is the best exemplification of moderation. Similarly, courage without Fire becomes recklessness, but courage resplendent with the fires of the heart becomes an impregnable wall. Indeed, patience, compassion, and friendship will take on different colors in the fiery Light. But only according to action, and through testing, can the Teacher ascertain the degree of fieriness. Words are the least suitable for such assurances. How many words cleanse the thresholds of prisons, but few are the jailers who can boast of being just. Also, how many words are there about patience! Yet the first failure produces the most intolerant cannibals. Of course, one need not explain how verbal courage turns into great cowardice. But he who wishes to approach the Fire must watch all his motives. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 367:
367. One should remember about harmful objects. People are sometimes willing to acknowledge a certain significance in teraphim fashioned for the purpose of influencing people. But, after all, many objects carry upon them accumulations of influences. Not rare are the objects made in an hour of hatred, fatigue, terror, or despair; they will carry these sendings with them into the world. And if they fall into the hands of an owner who is under the same astrochemical conditions, they will act in accordance with the message with which they have been suffused. Sociologists are trying to improve working conditions. This is right, but in addition the spiritual level of the workers should be raised. It does not matter whether they create great things or small, the poisonous saliva can saturate them equally. For natural magnetism there is no need of special black magic. Black fire fills every evil heart, therefore let us be very observant in regard to objects. One may recall that Apollonius of Tyana never touched objects that were unfamiliar to him. First he looked at them carefully, especially when they were ancient. When one of his disciples wanted to put a ring on his finger, the Teacher warned him against touching poison. A deadly poison was discovered concealed in the ring. And Apollonius added, "Such poison is less deadly than the poison of the heart." One should not regard the sayings of the sages as remote symbols. Often they have a literal meaning, which must be remembered and applied. We do not go to a shop to purchase clothing infected with smallpox; yet this infection will be only a one-thousandth part of the contagion present. How often have I stated that the accumulations of thought are far more virulent than poisons! Just as fire deposits a patina upon a vessel, so is the fire of thought irremovable when it saturates the surface of an object. Among purifiers eucalyptus is useful, for it contains much fire. All living fire is also useful. Much infection has been destroyed around bonfires. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 368:
368. "Why, even in the Subtle World, do many perceive so little of the Fiery World? Their eyes are poorly adjusted. During the periods of earthly incarnation they paid no heed to the Fiery World; they derided it; they denied all the higher fires; they refused it recognition and were ashamed of every thought about the fundamentals of Existence. With such denial they crossed over into the Subtle World. Could their eyes perceive a radiance which does not exist for their consciousness? Each receives in accordance with his merits. And these merits are not difficult to attain, if only they would not be blocked by negation. The Subtle World grants its gifts in accordance with the consciousness. But if the snout is bent groundward, will not a boar be the next attainment? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 372:
372. The epidemic of tetanus belongs to the fiery illnesses. It can be asserted that such an epidemic can spread as widely as cancer. The condition may be alleviated by mountain air, but the chief requirement will be the assimilation of the fiery energy. Any shock can cause either cancer or tetanus; this indicates that the organism may be fundamentally unbalanced, so that even the slightest shock induces disease by opening all entrances. He who spoke of the treasure of consciousness was a great physician. One should urgently introduce fiery prophylaxis. Today you have heard of cancer, tomorrow perhaps of tetanus, the day after, cramps of the larynx, then bubonic plague, after that a new brain disease; thus a veritable chorus of terrors will thunder out, while people ponder about the cause. Of course, they would rather ascribe it to gasoline than to the action of Fire, which is neither understood nor accepted by them. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 373:
373. The fiery understanding of obsession is called "Urumiya." Man is not the only one to possess this straight-knowledge; certain animals close to man sense this dreadful state. Horses and dogs in particular sense and resent the proximity of obsessed persons. In ancient China there was a special breed of dogs, highly prized, which was very sensitive and useful in detecting the obsessed. In ancient times it was also a custom to exhibit the horses and dogs before guests, observing at the same time the reaction of the animals. Many envoys were put through this test. One should observe that cats also sense obsession, but usually quite inversely. Obsession induces happiness in them. For example, when a cat senses an obsessed person or his impelling presence, it does not hide, but walks around mewing happily, whereas a dog bristles up and either tries to hide or to attack such a person. One ought to develop Urumiya in oneself, not only for protection but for the purpose of expelling the obsessor. Very often a single conversation about the significance of Agni begins to act upon the obsessor. Fearing fire, the very mention of the fiery energy angers him and forces him to retreat. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 379:
379. One should speak about the Fiery World even to very young children. But first one should tell them that a void does not exist and that there is no loneliness. Thus one can approach the subject of Protector and Guide. Children will become accustomed to the thought that nothing is secret. Such a foundation will provide them with a real protection against fear. It is especially harmful when parents, in ignorance, try to convince the child not to be afraid because nothing is there. Such a seed of negation can cloud the child's entire life and break down its consciousness. The child is fully aware that everywhere something exists. It sees many images, even fiery ones. It is visited by unknown children, who come to play, and adults. Ignorant physicians will try to drown this perceptivity in bromides - like binding wings with lead. But poisons will not help! Only a sensible explanation of reality will bring health to children. One should listen equally attentively to each fragment of truth. The lama says, "One should pray each day, otherwise it is better not to pray at all." And fundamentally you know that this is so. Actually, one should preserve the higher vibrations, while not losing the connecting rhythm. You know the value of constant rhythmic work. You know to what an extent such great exertion opens the Gates. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 382:
382. I do not hide the fact that the pressure is great. One may remain silent about it, but it is better for the already tempered spirit to be aware and to send forth thoughts for the Good. Worthless is the sophistry that is satisfied in uttering, "My small thoughts are useless." Every thought is needed, if it is a thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 383:
383. It is difficult to dissociate within oneself the three fundamental principles. Of course, the fiery fragments can be disconnected. Should this be so? Only submergence into the darkness of chaos pushes aside the entire Fiery Image. Thought about the three principles can enrich one's conception of the three vehicles, but it is one thing to begin to think and quite another to continue and to develop one's thinking. The cosmic aspect of Being would seem a simple thought, yet what assiduous and consecutive effort must be applied to give it beauty. In connection with guidance you can notice one and the same condition in every case. It is not sufficient to direct the pupil, one must lead him to an attainment. Even within a household can one be certain that an errand will be executed thoroughly? How often a man goes to make a purchase and returns with his pockets unexpectedly empty! You already have seen many who, after starting out judiciously, turn away from the path and set fire to all their acquisitions. The harm of such burnings is great, not only for oneself but for those linked to one by karma. One can imagine how dreadful it is to renounce an already assimilated grain of Truth! Such a destructive rending results usually from chaotic thinking. Such co-workers are useless even for market errands - setting out to buy a turban they surprisingly can buy a single slipper. Therefore, only right and unwavering thinking can overpower the darkness of chaos. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 385:
385. An aviator, having attained a record altitude, is still filled with dissatisfaction. He then resolves to try for greater heights. Dissatisfaction is the gateway to Infinity. Dissatisfaction should be valued to the full extent. Pleasure is neighbor to contentment, whereas joy is wings to Infinity. The fiery Teaching must preserve each kindling of the fires and guard against all extinguishers. Satisfaction is the sign of mediocrity and ignorance. Not satisfaction, but joy in eternal labor is the destiny of the great and ascending one. Nowadays fools may laugh when We speak of eternal ascent. Even the grave will not spare the fool from Eternity. Only a puerile brain could fail to understand that the earthly garment is not consummation. The fires summon to the uncognized, and even the blind see these lights. Do not fail to ask the blind about the fires. Some of them see fiery signs and understand their connection with the heart. Thus, the calls of dissatisfaction lead to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 387:
387. System, rhythm, have a determining significance. In biographies one can perceive how rhythm has strengthened the mind and Fire. In fact, at the present time rhythm is much spoken of, but it is not applied in life. Thinking is very chaotic and life is disorderly. The ancients in their pranayama exercises introduced a certain rhythm, but now everything is permitted, and man is the slave of everything. The Yoga of Fire should be another reminder about the significance of man. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 388:
388. It is very bad to cross over into the Subtle World filled with the black fires of malice; this results in blindness. Besides blindness, such malice deprives one of means of communication, in other words, of the language of the spirit. When We speak about the inadmissibility of malice, We offer the best advice; for malice is not a human attribute, it is the lowest form of ignorance. Through malice man degrades himself to an animal state, with all its consequences. Therefore, if a man filled with malice passes into the Subtle World, it will be especially difficult for him to rise. If all kinds of passion impede the ascent, malice, like a red-hot iron, burns away all accumulations. The beings in the middle spheres of the Subtle World will not find a way to perform a purification until the self-blinded can find a fragment of broken spiritual consciousness. The advice about good will must be repeated often to various people. Let children also hear it. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 392:
392. Let us turn once again to the consequences of malice. When a half-blind mole gropes his way about the underground of the Subtle World, he may stumble into discharges of Fohat. These strong discharges, which are like lightning, are very painful. You have seen the electric armor of the spiritual battle. The striving of the psychic energy shakes the entire being. One cannot touch or even approach such a living apparatus. In conformity with such tension the entire surrounding sphere is charged. Destruction and extreme pain will repel each dark one who approaches. Thus, it should be repeated once more that malice plunges one into darkness, and darkness is full of dangerous surprises. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 394:
394. Only the foolish fall into despair. Every hour brings its lesson, and therefore one must be grateful for each experience. Night permits observation of far-off worlds and remote distances. Likewise, each hour of the day is filled with possibilities for observation. One must be grateful for such accumulations. Science seeks a solution in the glands, but does not yet dare to think about the fiery energy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 395:
395. One should observe cosmic manifestations in connection with life on Earth. Many analogies will be apparent. I praise those who observe what others overlook. The present time is severe. One can read in various Puranas about dates. If some scientists can calculate eclipses and earthquakes, other scientists can calculate other dates - the transition from Kali Yuga to Satya Yuga has been described with considerable accuracy, and the gravity of the time has been indicated. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 400:
400. People so not think about dates, they rely upon the mechanism of a clock. Of course, Cosmos is filled with mechanics, but among prime movers the first place is occupied by Agni. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 401:
401. He who said that the flashes of light are nothing but directed thoughts was not far from the truth. Indeed, spatial thoughts are like electrical discharges and can produce considerable light effects. Colored sparks also depend upon the quality of energy which evokes these discharges. We can project thoughts which can not only create luminous signs but can also produce bodily sensations. The transmutation of thought into sensation only proves that thought is energy. Thus, one should become accustomed to thought-energy, from early childhood. But for this the school must teach about the substance of spirit. One can observe to what a great extent humanity has departed from spiritual principle in the last few years. Many books that should have directed people precisely toward the spiritual life, on the contrary, failed even to attract people's attention. But it cannot continue thus. By all methods one must remind people of the essence of spirit. The existence of numerous sects is of no help, and leads people into aimless wanderings. The nature of Kali Yuga is characterized by a division of the entire organism into its component parts. But the Blessed Mother arises at dawn in order to gather these scattered parts of the one Being. The Mother of the World attracts the attention of nations and awaits the Star of the Morning. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 405:
405. The idea of having at least a half-hour daily for thought is good. I do not mean some special concentration. It is useful to think about the best aspect of everything that is taking place. Even small signs reflecting the best in life afford a glimpse of Light. They also stimulate the flow of gratitude and magnanimity. Such fires are equivalent to a dose of musk. Thought about the best generates aspiring tension of the nerves. The nerves should also be given work, but only Good will strengthen the nerves. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 407:
407. The Arhat possesses the ability to prevent his feelings from becoming blunted. This rare ability is acquired by Him only through fiery tension. This may be termed an adamant asceticism. It attracts the hearts of the people. He about whom you recently read knew these intense poignancies of feeling. Everyone who approached Him felt his unfailing freshness of heart. This continuous acuteness is attained not by a special technique, but by a simple opening of the heart. He never pitied himself, and this trait was not an intellectual one, but had become his second nature. Yet, because of the deadening influence of daily routine, how many priests have lost that which they had accumulated! Daily routine is the great testing stone. It opens the Gates of Eternity and affirms Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 408:
408. The Great Architect builds eternally. It is senseless to suppose that certain parts of the Universe are completed and remain static. A great deal is made of the term evolution , but people have absolutely no conception of this process in its actuality. There has been much argument about the social structure, but it always has been presumed that human society exists in something inflexible and finite. The stories of the Deluge and of the glacial period are regarded almost as merely symbolic. and it is not proper even to speak of Atlantis, despite the testimonies of the Greek writers. One can see how the human consciousness evades everything that threatens its established comfort. Likewise, the concept of evolution is turned into an abstraction, thus not disturbing the consciousness of the petrified heart in the least. But does not the heavenly vault evoke thoughts about eternal motion? Only through such evolutionary concepts can one absorb the beauty of the earthly pilgrimage as the sojourn for ascent. The very briefness of the path should not disturb one, on the contrary, it should give one joy, as does the rotation of the sun. It is urgently necessary to expound to what extent evolution is incessantly in the hands of the Great Architect of the Universe. One should feel that the planet is in space, just as seamen know that the vast ocean is beneath their ship. At first seamen were terrified by this suspension over an abyss, but reality and experience accustom them to this truth. Every inhabitant of the planet is on a similar ship - below him is the abyss. The seamen cannot depend entirely upon their ship and scientific calculations, if they could there would be no shipwrecks. Astronomy knows a few heavenly bodies, but it does not know the starting point of the comets, and it does not anticipate the gigantic meteors. Only upon their obvious appearance are people notified, The destruction of entire worlds is sometimes noticed, but more often it occurs without attracting any attention. Astronomy is a night watchman! But what about the events taking place by day? Thus, we observe only approximately half of that which is evident. How much that is unexpected is concealed from the sleeping heart! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 418:
418. People often experience an unexplainable state of exultation or depression. They attribute this to their stomachs rather than to the approach of good or dark forces. Yet these manifestations occur frequently and can be intense. People often experience a touch or pricks. They ascribe such manifestations to cobwebs or dust, but it never occurs to them that the entities of the Subtle World may thus contact them. Similarly, people often hear movements and rustling, but they think of mice or centipedes in order to drive away all thought about manifestations of a distant world. The same people will complain that the Subtle World does not manifest itself. But subtle movements are not like blows of a hammer! As with everything else, the approach of the Subtle World should be acknowledged and fearlessly studied. We must not condemn that to which we did not even give attention. Yet if some people are so fortunate as to behold a Fiery Being, they will think first of all about a demon. Such is the corruption of the contemporary consciousness! Such crass ignorance is called skepticism, critical judgment, or erudition, when it would be far more accurate to call it plain stupidity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 423:
423. Equally wise reminders can be found in songs. The Koreans sing about three travelers who beheld heaven. One saw it as granular, the second saw it as if in drops, and the third beheld it aflame. But the first had dust in his eyes, the second had caught a chill, and the third had a bright and warm night's lodging. Thus did people understand the three essences and wisely characterized them. One traveler was not afraid of the Fiery Heaven, and Fire guarded him amidst the darkness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 427:
427. Not many aspire to Our conscious life, but fortunately the minority creates. Hence, Our Abode will not be disturbed by crowds of dark ones. They will say that they have had no instruction, but none of them have any desire to study, even if it takes only seven years. People are loath to face long periods, because they do not know how to think about Infinity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 433:
433. How is it possible to ascertain the verity of the Teaching? A multitude of good words may cover up something mediocre; but Truth, we know, does not fear examination. On the contrary, when observed, Truth draws nearer and shines forth. Therefore, each investigator of the Teaching may be advised, "Approach with all force; observe by thorough measures; investigate by all methods; cognize with all daring; reveal indefatigability, and be aflame with each discovery of Truth." The Teaching cannot be fallible. It cannot deviate from the paths of usefulness and good. One should not believe only in assertions. Faith is the realization of Truth, tempered in the fire of the heart. The Teaching is infinite, otherwise the very concept of Infinity would not exist. One should strive toward Truth. Truth does not reject - it directs. In the Teaching there can be no distorted concepts. Regard the path of the Teaching as the affirmation of that which is beyond doubt. One should not approach Truth along a meandering path. One must proceed by testing each word, each statement, and each covenant. If the Teaching is a true one, each step to it will be enlightening and broadening. Disparagement, denial, abasement are poor guides! More than once you will hear from a speaker the conceited remark that the only correct Teaching is the one known to him. It is then good to remind the conceited one about the grandeur of Infinity, of the millions of years of life on Earth, of the Billions of worlds - let him meditate upon the vastness of Truth and the soundness of its fitting recognition. One could agree with the method of skepticism if only something would result from it. As a rule it corrodes the creative principle. An indefatigable spirit is needed to advance along a constant progression. Only such an expansion and containment will bring real tolerance toward anything that is futile, this is learned through relativism. Thus, say to him who has doubts about the Teaching, "Test it, be aflame in your heart, and broaden your spirit!" Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 435:
435. Falsehood and darkness fill the end of Kali Yuga. One must realize this in order not to lose one's strength. It is impossible to avoid the dark days, and only a knowledge of their cause will give one the patience to survive them. People do not want to simplify the path to Truth; and encumbrances like technocracy only serve to reveal the dark chains of lower matter. Blasphemies, in all their virulence, also reveal the darkness of negation in contrast to the realization of Light. You can read about these signs in the Puranas, therefore the fulfillment of all the other predictions can be anticipated. We all must now adapt ourselves to the fiery element - this also is affirmed in the Puranas. I consider that it is time to call people to the understanding of Be-ness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 437:
437. Let us write down, and tell the physician, about obsession. Indeed, there may be cases where the obsessor gains such control over the body of the obsessed as almost to dislodge him. One can also encounter cases where the obsessor is so empowered by the vital force of the obsessed that the expulsion of the obsessor will cause death. He has so usurped the psychic energy of the obsessed that the latter loses his vitality upon separation. Therefore expulsion must always be carried out most cautiously. At first one watches the diet of the patient and observes his psychic energy. If a decline of vitality is noticed the weakened heart must not be strained. Expulsion is generally easiest during an attack of fury. The aroused energy helps to overcome the possible decline of heart action, which might otherwise end in complete prostration. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 438:
438. As with everything, fiery self-disinfection is the best prophylaxis. Precisely Fire protects against obsession. Precisely Agni is the panacea for cancer, tuberculosis, and all other diseases. But until people assimilate the significance of Agni, one must have recourse to vegetable and mineral expedients. The simplest, most natural, and most essential property of everyone seems to be the most neglected. You know to what an extent those who remembered about psychic energy escaped many illnesses. You saw it and became convinced. During the approach of fiery energies it is necessary that people be not ashamed to acknowledge the fiery principle in themselves. This will be the cultivation of Agni. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 439:
439. It is even impossible to imagine humanity's future direction if it does not purify itself through Fire! Striving toward the Fiery World will afford the first glimpses of Agni. Many ignominious actions will fall away like husks, at a single thought about the Fiery World. No sermons from without can enable one to attain that improvement of health which is created by a single spark from within. But it is difficult to impel the consciousness according to a higher measure. We will tirelessly urge the consciousness toward this first gleam of enlightenment; what follows will be much easier. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 450:
450. It is difficult to imagine that the records about the Fiery World can have a place in the midst of such a battle! There is no human imagination that can picture the chaos of the cosmic battle! The continuity of the battle is beyond the strength of human nature. People cannot even grasp consciously how the encounters of such powerful energies are taking place over and above daily life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 452:
452. Not only do thoughts themselves produce physical manifestations but condensation of the energy which is sent produces powerful reactions. You definitely know about the sensations from the manifestation of light. The oppressive feeling from the black stars or the feeling of calmness from the blue ones is quite distinct. You also know that such sensations do not emanate from you, but are received from space. The world of thought is the heritage of the future. Investigations of thought also will lead to psychic energy. One can begin the observations from various points of view. Therefore I direct your attention to different approaches to the same subject of light-bearing thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 455:
455. One may stress further that people should not be astonished that they themselves must place the final stone in the mosaic. This law is the more just since usually there is scarcely the desire to set even the first given stones. Much has been given and much is not applied. It has been stated clearly that many mechanical formulas must be reanimated by fiery energy. But, as before, people call this occultism and fear even to think about such experiments. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 457:
457. There is a parable about the trial by difficulties, in which it is shown that people always try to choose the easiest way, whereas that which seems easiest turns out to be the most difficult. Examples both amusing and tragic can be cited. It is justly pointed out that the cleverest person may enumerate to himself all the details of an easy achievement, but forget just the one which turns out to be the most difficult. By body alone we cannot escape fire and water. One should remember about flaming thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 458:
458. If people could only realize how much they lose mentally, when they could be continuously acquiring! But darkness does not permit the imagination to flourish. However, it is difficult to remember about imagination when we are already in the Subtle World. There we must apply it, not generate it. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 461:
461. Meteoric microbes should not be surprising. The assertion that life is in everything merely expands the horizon. If a microbe can come flying out of space, then how many other new observations are to expected! The very fieriness of space affords new conclusions about Fire as a vital substance. One must urge the scientists to live in greater harmony, lest precious observations be dispersed through hostility and denial. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 463:
463. How can one explain the imbalance between heat and cold? One should not fear to speak about the fiery waves; through them one can be reminded of the fiery peril. Many are the current predictions which, coming from entirely different directions, point to the same dates. It is not by accident that strangers begin to repeat the same words. However, one should refrain from fishing in a puddle of denials. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 471:
471. When, after brilliant epochs, people fell into the horrors of flesh, the best terms were forgotten or were transferred to other concepts. One should not forget the earthly vicissitudes, and one should profit by these examples. The mechanical concepts are basically so ineffectual that one should prayerfully turn to the seed of the spirit, which glows brighter than all the electric lamps. One should not regard the reminder about Fire as a mere fairy tale. Many among you will think of Fire only as a torment of the conscience. But the Fiery World is cognized through joy! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 472:
472. Poor is the master craftsman who does not make use of all the riches of nature. For the skillful carver, a bent tree is a precious treasure. A good weaver uses each spit for the embellishment of his carpet. The goldsmith rejoices at each unusual alloy of metals. Only the mediocre craftsman will deplore everything unusual. Only an impoverished imagination is satisfied with the limits set by others. The true master develops great acuteness and resourcefulness in himself. The blessed spell of his craft frees the master worker from discouragement. Even the night does not bring darkness for the master, but only a variety of forms of the one fire. No one can entice a master toward aimless speculations, because he knows the inexhaustibility of the essence of being. In the name of this unity, the master gathers each blossom and constructs an eternal harmony. He regrets the waste of any material. But people far from mastery lose the best treasures. They repeat the best prayers and invocations, but these broken and unrealized rhythms are carried away like dust. The fragments of knowledge are turned into the dust of a dead desert. The human heart knows about fire, but the reason tries to obscure this evident wisdom. People say, "He was consumed with wrath; he withered from envy; he was aflame with desire." In a multitude of expressions, precise and clear, people show knowledge of the significance of Fire. But these people are not master artisans, and are always ready thoughtlessly to scatter the pearls they themselves so need! One cannot understand the human prodigality which destroys the treasures of Light. People do not deny themselves a single opportunity for negation. They are ready to extinguish all fires around them, only to proclaim that there is no Fire within them. Yet to extinguish fires and admit the darkness is the horror of ignorance. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 478:
478. Fiery breathing exists, because the fiery body is alive. Seldom is it possible to observe the flashes of fiery breathing in the earthly body, yet a purified body can sometimes feel such sighs. They may be felt either in the crown of the head, in the heart, or in other centers; one can feel something like an expansion of these centers, as it were. This can even cause dizziness or nausea, because the physical world cannot easily adapt itself to such a manifestation of the Fiery World. Among the causes of enlargement of the heart may be included fiery breathing. Often the heart expands, but loses the rhythm and thus cannot contract normally. In levitation fiery breathing is of great importance; it takes the body out of physical conditions. Here again we are concerned with thought as a fiery product. You yourselves know that during levitation the body loses weight. You must also remember that the thought about levitation did not occur - it was only the entire being striving toward Hierarchy. Yoga constantly advises "Think only of the Highest, so far as your consciousness can encompass. Imagine this Highest to be the best Aspect. Imagine this Highest to be in the Ineffable Light. Strain your consciousness as if toward something completely tangible. Manifest the best disposition. Gather all treasures of the Good, for the Voice of the Silence said, 'In good we ascend!'" You see once more how clear were the ancient counsels, for application in life. One can constantly advise scientists to reread attentively the ancient Teaching. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 482:
482. In Tibet horses are fed on leopard flesh in order to make them fierce. The Kshatniyas of Rajputana depend upon a meat diet to maintain their warlike spirit. These two examples alone show the significance of meat-eating. People do not slaughter a vast number of cattle from a sense of refinement. Like troglodytes, they are ready to devour bears. One must realize that the mass slaughter of animals is carried on in full consciousness. People know that vegetables or fruit give more vital energy than a cup of blood, yet they prefer being served with bloody meat, greatly relishing this coarseness. There is no other name for the frenzy of blood consumption. People are perfectly aware that a handful of wheat or barley is sufficient to sustain life, but their animal instinct tries to drag their minds back to a bestial state. Do not beasts try to tear each other's throats? Does not darkness impel people to the lowest actions? Let us not forget that mass killings, whether in war or in the slaughterhouse, equally pollute the atmosphere and violate the Subtle World. It must be realized that every conscious killing shakes the entire surrounding atmosphere. Moreover, these actions strengthen the forces of darkness and chaos, breaking the rhythm. One must avoid disturbing the Subtle World in any way. We can allow a diet of vegetables, farinaceous food, and milk, also eggs, the very freshest and in a liquid state. You know how repulsive the very sight of meat becomes to the organism accustomed to a vegetable diet. Thus, in practice one must accustom oneself to refinement and remember that even an elephant increases his strength through plants alone. One should not think that people eat meat because of poverty. With the least effort one can obtain a vegetable diet; besides, many nourishing herbs and roots are not utilized. One could learn much from certain animals, they know far more about natural foods than man, the meat-eater. Do not be concerned if the lover of blood scoffs at vegetable food; only remember him, because he is from darkness. Many are indifferent to meat and are compelled to it only by ugly home conditions. We do not mean them. We deplore the conscious vampires and necrophagi. Hence, be simpler and more refined in your diet. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 497:
497. The history of denials reveals that men have rebelled most of all against manifestations of the Fiery World. This may have been terror at facing the unknown. Perhaps it was the usual revolt of ignorance. Perhaps it was the reflection of chaos being suggested to our mind as disparagement of everything. But one thing is apparent, in all domains of life people have tried to deny everything connected with fiery energies. The number of martyrs to the Fiery World exceeds the number of those who suffered for Truth. Parallel with the history of martyrdom one must write the history of denials. One must investigate, in the domain of religion and also among scientific discoveries, how every inch of fiery understanding has been gained by fighting ignorance with the greatest courage. Nothing has required so much self-sacrifice as the affirmation of the Fiery World. Even the most ordinary manifestation of light calls forth an explosion of suspicion. The most obvious manifestation will be explained in the most absurd manner. Precisely, Fire as the highest element is a most difficult realization for the human consciousness. In addition to ignorance there are many causes for this. People who have surrounded themselves with darkness will cross over into the Subtle World in darkness. Fiery glimpses are so insignificant to them, and the desire for ascent so unimportant, that Light remains inaccessible. So they walk about in darkness, fighting against the Light. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 503:
503. Prevision of events represents a very important scheme of our fiery perceptions. Sometimes one may foresee proximate and even daily actions; but often, as if over a long distance current, we are able to perceive the most remote events. Many causes condition such irregularities. There is no harm if the fiery prevision warns us about tomorrow; and there will be no gap if the distant future arises before the third eye. The fiery force knows no distance; it is like an observer on a summit who sees where the paths on the earth below meet. Since the Universal Government foresees the distant future, our weak eyes can catch glimpses of these fiery decisions. With what solemnity and thoughtfulness one should receive these illuminations! One should not discuss them immediately and in the earthly fashion; one must cherish them as an entrusted sacred treasure! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 504:
504. Precisely - "Vanquish the godless!" One can rejoice when this Decree is both understood and applied. One must have a well-developed consciousness to comprehend actual godlessness and to understand the weapon of Light with which darkness is struck. One can rejoice when darkness intensifies the light. Even darkness itself creates invisible light. It has been said that for the Yogi the moon shines by day and the sun by night. Gather about yourself so much Light that there can be no room for darkness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 507:
507. Let us be like arrows striving heavenward from a fiery bowstring. In each earthly object let thought find the spiritual essence which will create a beautiful vision in Infinity. Thus, let us be ashamed to send vile thoughts into the World of Beauty. Each day should reveal a prototype of beautiful enhancements. People are ashamed to speak vile words into a loud-speaker. Why, then, should one fill space with vile thoughts? Let the fact of the world conflagration remind one again about the quality of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 508:
508. Yes, yes, yes, the seeds of good remain in the spirit, but not sufficient attention is given to them. People remember about accumulations; but, not having preserved their spiritual understanding, they strive to accumulate earthly objects. In the depths of their spirits men know about flights into the Infinite, but, having forgotten the significance of the far-off worlds, they wander aimlessly about on the earthly crust. One should not speak against earthly objects, which are products of creation; one should not speak against travels, which can be the highest schooling - the entire earthly existence must be comprehended from the level of the Higher World. Can one perform only useful actions in earthly life? Of course one can. It is easy to imagine an entire life as a continuous stream of usefulness to others. Santana is not a meaningless rolling of stones. It is like a stream feeding the adjoining fields like a brook bringing cleanliness to the hearth, like rain making the sown seeds come up. Thus, one need not be a special sage to imagine a life useful in all domains. When the fiery waves shall compel people to seek safety in the towers of the spirit, they will regret with loathing each useless incarnation. In consternation they will try to gather crumbs of positive thinking. What is the use of offering advices not to dissipate precious energy! One must think about the approach of very unusual times. Neither cruelty, nor robbery, nor treason, nor falsehood will help one to withstand the fiery waves. Not shame so much as suffering will compel quests for salvation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 509:
509. The ability to discriminate between the great and the small is forged in the same fire of the heart. Do not think that the writings bring only great things. One must discern the source of these writings! There are not a few false, though attractive statements that are concocted about the destruction of the world. One should call forth one's observation, to discern how the reptiles of darkness crawl in to defile the thinking. Dirt does not come from light. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 510:
510. I speak again about understanding the hour of achievement. I shall not weary of reiterating that one must think loftily in order to rise above the dust. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 513:
513. A neophyte asked a Rishi who spoke to him about Agni, "If I constantly repeat the word Agni, will I have any benefit from it?" The Rishi answered, "Of course, You have been so far removed from this concept that even through sound your nature will cling to the great foundation of Existence." In the same way We repeat about the various qualities and analogies of the great Agni. May the people accept this sound in the Chalice! Let them be so saturated with its reverberations that they accept it as inalienable to them. If, during the transition between existences, they even pronounce "Agni," it will be of help to them, because they will not be hostile toward Fire. The Subtle World will help to sensitize the understanding of the higher principles, but they cannot be approached with hostility and denial. The aim of the first book about the Fiery World is to affirm and accustom people to an understanding of Agni. Let them see how diversely Fire has been understood, from ancient times up to the present contemporary understanding. May the sparks of these fires of the heart recall to mind many mysterious manifestations and the recounting of legends by the old people. One must absorb into one's consciousness an attractive constructive image. One should admit it as one's own possession which will lead to the heights. Therefore, even the repetition of sound, Agni, is useful. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 520:
520. The vulnerability resulting from injury to the aura is terrible. One can imagine how one breach in the aura leads to the mutilation of its entire structure. Drowsiness, which can be noted when the aura is rent, originates from the consistently increased activity of the fiery energy when directed toward external radiations. During the process of restoration, the organism, and especially the heart action, is in a state of depression. For this reason I deem caution necessary in one's actions as well as during the counterblows. During the battle why should one burden the hearts of friends? One could perform numerous experiments revealing how the violation of the radiations has actually been reflected upon the heart. People accept with reluctance advice about observing caution in regard to their own radiations; but even prior to their being photographed, science is already aware of the existence of these radiations from every object. One should have full respect for the human organism and understand that each shock harms the astral body primarily. Besides, if organisms have worked together for a long time in unity, they can injure each other even more severely. And such injury will be not only of each other, but also will be reflected upon others near to them. One should therefore most assiduously eliminate all conflicts. One can visualize a dark legion which makes an onslaught upon each break in the aura. It is dreadful to feed such vermin with the inner layers of radiations. The protective net alone blocks the attack of the dark forces. Each breach in the aura also threatens one with obsession. Let us therefore be even more cautious. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 521:
521. A sigh was formerly regarded as a response to God. Concentration of the fiery energy produces this spasm. Notice that murderers and sinister criminals do not sigh. This tension occurs in connection with higher emotions. One could write a book about the sigh, and it would be shown to be very close to prayer. All the benevolent reflexes can be singled out in the same way. There is no reason to regard them as moral abstractions; it is better to accept them as foundations of health. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 525:
525. The welfare of nations is molded around a single personality. There are numerous examples of this throughout history, in the most diverse regions. Many will attribute this evident manifestation to the personality itself. But thus think the short-sighted; those who are far-sighted understand that such synthesis is nothing but the manifestation of the power of Hierarchy. Actually in all such manifestations the Hierarchy selects a focus upon which a current can be directed. Besides, a personality of this order possesses a fire, realized or unrealized, which makes the communion easy. But also indispensable is a certain quality on the part of the people themselves - trust in and recognition of the power. Therefore, in different matters I so often reiterate about authority. This quality is needed as a link of the fiery machine. You yourselves see how nations progress by affirming a leader. You yourselves see that there is no other way. Thus, the link of Hierarchy must be realized. One should not be short-sighted. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 527:
527. One apparently simple manifestation merits attention when ten men test their prowess separately they will find that the sum of their individual efforts is less than the total of their joint effort. This mysterious something is the crown of cooperation. Again we touch on the fiery domain. Only a combined rhythmic effort summons the fiery reserves. Is not such a calculable strengthening a proof of fiery energy? Let scientists collect even the most minute data about the manifestations of fiery energy. Let them observe this something not as a mystical but a real and growing concept. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 529:
529. A common error of people is to cease to study after leaving school. The Pythagoreans and similar philosophic schools of Greece, India, and China furnish sufficient examples of continuous study. Truly, limiting education to the prescribed schooling indicates ignorance. Obligatory learning is only the entrance to real knowledge. If we divide humanity into three categories - those who are altogether unschooled, those whose education is confined to compulsory schooling, and those who continue their education - the number of the last will prove astonishingly small. This primarily shows indifference toward future lives. In their decline of spirit, men are indifferent even to their own future. There should remain a record that in the present significant year it is necessary to remind people about that which was useful a thousand years ago. In addition to elementary education one should further the education of adults. Several generations exist simultaneously on Earth, and they are all equally indifferent in striving to the future which they cannot evade. Such negligence is astonishing! Learning has become an empty shell. Yet for a simple holiday people like to dress in their best. Is it possible that they do not think it behooves them to secure an attire of Light for the solemn Abode in the Fiery World? One should rejoice not in bigotry, not in superstition, but with an illumined mind, and not only at the schools for children but also at the uniting of adults for continuous learning. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 530:
530. It is right to repeat about the sickness of the planet. It is right to understand the desert as the shame of humanity. It is right to turn one's thought to the task of cooperation with nature. It is right to recognize that to plunder nature is to squander the treasures of the people. It is right to rejoice at nature as the refuge from fiery epidemics. He who does not think about nature does not know the Abode of Spirit. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 532:
532. When the thought is striving forward and encounters the current of a hostile sending, a terrific shock results, which reacts upon the heart. I have already told you about the terrible hostile arrows. Besides these sendings the constantly increasing tremor of Earth also heightens the tension of the centers. Such a condition is unnatural, and only persistent striving toward the Fiery World will give humanity a different trend of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 539:
539. Thought about unity with Hierarchy is also an excellent purification. When all the reptiles of evil crawl out of their holes, there remains only striving upward. Let us then assemble all the expedients of equilibrium. Let us not think of weariness which comes from yesterday; let us look to a morrow which is not filled with disparagement. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 541:
541. Earth still harbors the good robber and the cruel devotee. One would suppose that people, as the highest elements of Earth, would evolve far more rapidly than other elements of the planet. But a strange phenomenon is taking place - rejecting the ethics of spirit, people have encased themselves in a spiritual inertia. It seems that even the climate changes more rapidly than the human consciousness. Many inventions have appeared on this planet more than once. Bygone nations knew much, but the quality of thinking has progressed very little. And still people talk a great deal about a new race and a new humanity. But no Golem is to be the prototype of the new race. The quality of thinking will differ from that of past ages. The art of thinking must be completely and consciously regenerated, but without understanding the three worlds it is impossible to raise thinking to a new level. He who does not yearn for self-perfection will not think on a planetary scale. He who considers discussion of the Fiery World as superstition or paganism cannot revere the Image of the Savior. One need not wonder that people become accustomed to honest thinking so slowly, for throughout their many incarnations they have been bereft of the best images of the heroes of mankind. People have continually seen that it was precisely the heroes who were tortured and killed before their very eyes. By such thinking one does not arrive at the concept of the new man. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 549:
549. Spatial thought engenders a certain substance which in a vortiginous movement becomes a generating center for various inceptions. It would be beautiful to realize that human thought contains such a powerful substance; still only the most lofty and intensified thought produces an energy that is sufficiently powerful. But a small thought - unrealized, erratic, and unstable - will not give a creative impulse, and can even inflict harm. Lacking the correct coordination of attraction and repulsion, insignificant thoughts form as it were, ugly conglomerates and pollute space. We call them spatial slime. Much energy is wasted in transmuting these stillborn monsters. One can imagine how greatly spatial production could be increased were it not for these progenies of men. In this matter let us not accuse only the primitive peoples. Their thinking is potentially not weak, but the average result of civilization is complete degeneration in quality of thought. Such degeneration produces the whole store of slimy products which threaten to turn the bliss of Agni into odium. Not rare are the instances of the harm of petty thoughts. So many of the best channels are clogged by chips only because humanity does not respect thought. Brainless superstition will undoubtedly rail against each reminder about the reality of thought; people well cite the contrast between nature and bliss, whereas the lower carnate strata are entirely incommensurable with the highest. Discipline of thought will inevitably lead up to the highest fiery spheres. Instead of becoming a source of infection man can become a purifier of space. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 552:
552. When I advise continual striving toward Hierarchy, the full weight of such a Decree must be understood. Each one will readily accept it, but will forget it at the first occasion. He will remember the most minute details, but neglect the most important. The Guiding Image will be submerged in small fragments. But every Yogi knows the silver thread as the sole guiding star. When the heart forgets the most important, at least let the brain recall the words about the necessary salvation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 554:
554. He who says that heroes are not needed expels himself from evolution. Observe that on the border of mediocrity, lack of faith, and egoism, lies self-annihilation. Decades may pass before the process of self-devouring becomes evident, but it grows from the very hour that Hierarchy is denied. It is impossible to imagine the affirmation of a progressive action without Hierarchy. One must repeat this most simple Teaching, because people are headed toward the abyss. The rays from the shoulders are causing pain not because of the convulsions of the planet but because of the raging of humanity. As waterspouts divide water into columns, so disunited humanity whirls about. It is a very significant year of the revolt of the human spirit. Fire can be held back only up to a certain point. Inevitably it will break through all manifested obstructions. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 557:
557. All killing is contrary to the fiery nature. Everyone who ponders about the Fiery World not only should not kill but is obligated to prevent the shedding of blood. He must understand that bloodshed not only creates confusion in certain strata of the Subtle World but is a violation of earthly nature. Among certain peoples sapping of trees in spring is prohibited for the same reasons. But if, since ancient times, people have understood the significance of the sap of trees, how can they fail to understand the significance of effused blood? The very passage into the Subtle World, if bloodless, saves one from the approach of those dark creatures which are immediately attracted to the emanations of blood. Besides these physical reasons, it is time to realize what it means to prematurely cut life short. The destruction of earthly enemies by murder means the creation of a powerful enemy in the Subtle World. More than once We have reminded about the meaning of karma, but if this word has no appeal to some, let us call it Divine Justice. Never burden the understanding of your companion with a persistent definition. The thought must be directed toward the essence of a concept, beyond its customary expression. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 558:
558. Premeditated murder is one thing, self-defense is another. When one is subjected to an attack by the dark forces, it is necessary to defend oneself. Thought about defense is not murder. Each one can defend himself first of all by the strength of his spirit. Some strengthen their protective net, picturing it as a shield. But the fiery heart does not limit itself to a shield; it sends forth the spiral of Agni, which blunts the most malevolent arrows. Of course, courage and resourcefulness are needed for such action. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 562:
562. When I permitted you to record Our Communions, I did not conceal from you that people would utter many evil words about the most lofty concepts. He who thinks about good must not be astonished when he is called a hypocrite, a necromancer, a murderer, and a liar. As if obsessed, people will apply the most unfitting epithets to him. Wherever there is not thought about good the evil tongue is always ready. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 563:
563. Today is a difficult day, therefore, I shall narrate a tale. "A certain demon decided to tempt a pious woman. Dressing himself as a sadhu, the demon entered the hut of the woman, counting his beads. He asked for shelter, and the woman not only invited him in and set food before him but asked him to join her in prayer. The demon, the better to succeed, decided to accede to all her requests. They began to pray. Then the woman asked him to tell her about the lives of the saints, and the demon began to recite like the best of sadhus. The woman rose to such ecstasy that she sprinkled the entire hut with holy water, and naturally sprinkled some over the demon himself. Then she proposed to the demon that they perform the pranayama together, and gradually she developed such a power that finally the demon was unable to leave the hut and remained to serve the pious woman and to learn the best prayers. A Rishi, passing by the hut, looked in, and seeing the demon in prayer joined him in praise to Brahma. Thus all three sat around the hearth, chanting the best prayers. Thus a simple woman, through her devotion, impelled a demon and a Rishi to sing in praise together. But in the Highest Dwelling Places this cooperation occasioned no horror, only smiles. Thus even a demon can be compelled to join in prayer." Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 564:
564. Let us relate another tale about the heart. "Some people gathered together to boast of their prowess some exhibited their muscular development; some boasted of taming wild beasts; one estimated strength by the hardness of his skull, another by his swiftness of foot - thus the various parts of the human body were extolled. But someone remembered the heart, which had remained unpraised. Then everyone began to think about how the strength of the heart could be estimated. Finally a newcomer said, 'You have discussed various types of competition, but you have forgotten one near to the human heart - a competition in magnanimity. Let your teeth, fists, and skull be at rest, and vie with each other in magnanimity. It will speed the path of the heart to the Fiery World.' It must be confessed that everyone became greatly concerned, for they did not know how to manifest magnanimity. And so the manifestation of love remained undiscussed, because even the gateway to it was not admitted to any place in the contest of prowess." Verily, if magnanimity is found, then love will kindle the fires of the heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 566:
566. Let us pay especial attention to the battle in the Subtle World. Innumerable hordes are battling on all planes. A stout heart is needed to realize these forces. And even on Earth the shoulders can ache from these battles. One must warn people about the extent of their dependence upon the Subtle World. People often search for answers. Whence comes a seeming inner shock? Its cause may lie in some manifestation of the Subtle World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 567:
567. Each incongruity and imbalance is a sign of chaos. when these signs are apparent in the lower forms of nature, one may hope that upon transition into a higher state they may be transformed. But what of the highest earthly creations - men, if they turn out to be filled with the most chaotic instability? Yet in the course of many ages, it is amazing to see the increase of imbalance among various achievements. No one and nothing impels people to ponder over the value of balance. The Teachings of all peoples speak of the Golden Path, yet men themselves actually think about this least of all. Through its imbalance, its chaotic state, mankind has brought on a coming uprising of fire. But even on the very brink of danger people reject each useful advice about self-preservation. As before, they will toss about from the very old to the very new, even if it be illusory. How can it be explained to them that Agni Yoga is neither old or new? An element that is perpetual and omnipresent is not subject to the demarcations of time. Fire is at the very threshold! One must call to mind how it is to be encountered, and one must understand that only Agni, psychic energy, can be the interpreter at the approach of Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 581:
581. A mother told her son about a great saint, "Even the grain of sand beneath his foot becomes great." It came to pass that this saint passed through the village. The boy followed his footsteps, took up a pinch of dust therefrom, sewed it in a bag and wore it around his neck. And as he recited his lessons in school, he always held this relic in his hand. The boy was filled thereby with such inspiration that his answers were always remarkable. One day when leaving the school his teacher praised him and asked what he always held in his hand. The boy replied, "Earth from beneath the feet of the saint who passed through our village." The teacher commented, "This hallowed earth serves you better than gold." A neighboring shopkeeper, hearing this, said to himself, "What a stupid boy to take only a pinch of this golden earth! I will await the passing of the holy man and collect all the earth from where he trod. Thus I can obtain the most profitable merchandise." And the shopkeeper waited in vain for the coming of the saint. But he never came. Greed is not akin to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 586:
586. To float against the current on a lotus was considered the symbol of Great Service in antiquity. The rapture of achievement admits no thought of the depth of the abyss or whether one will attain. The joy of spirit frees one from earthly fears. Only he who floats on a lotus knows this valor and joy. Thus, one need not think about sunken reefs when the spirit senses attainment. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 591:
591. Resurrection and immortality - do they not direct our thoughts toward the foundation of Being? But even these undeniable truths impel men toward disunity rather than cooperation. Many are the streams of Benefaction poured upon Earth. The manifestation of Benefaction occurs far more often than is generally supposed, yet the sacred gifts are accepted by men far more rarely than might be hoped. Thus is the law of free will peculiarly interpreted by Earth-dwellers. The dark forces try their utmost to prevent the manifestations of Benefaction. The self-will of people encourages various perversions. One should observe how at times benevolent thoughts flash out, to be extinguished as if by the pressure of a black hand. You were shown how even a powerful ray is subject to the schemes of the dark ones. Therefore I repeat about the unprecedented times. It is a fallacy for anyone to continue to regard the present time as normal. No self-hypnosis or reminiscing can help the ship in a storm; only the solid rock of the future can hold the anchor! So many raging voices are shrieking from out of space, intent on hindering the course of the ship! Therefore the black eagle struggles with such fierceness, but out of the Dawn comes the White One, and with him the streams of Benefaction! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 594:
594. One should understand and encompass with good. Much that is done through forgetfulness is not evil, but absence of memory often makes criminals of men. True, egoism which is not overcome prompts one to forget others. But a fiery consciousness will not forget the goal of life when it serves the good of the world. People often do not know how to think about the good of the world, regarding themselves as insignificant. This is wrong, because the spirit, the fiery seed, emanates from the One Fire and strives toward the Light Eternal. It does not matter where burns the torch that points the way to the lost traveler! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 597:
597. And so, the greatest misconception lies in the fact that people prepare themselves for death instead of educating themselves for life. They have heard often enough that the very concept of death is vanquished. They have heard often enough of the need for changing the seven sheaths. It has been sufficiently emphasized that these changes take place with the closest cooperation of Fire. This means that one should assist the fiery transmutations, since they are inevitable. Why spend ages and millenniums on that which can be accomplished far more quickly! We should prepare our consciousness for the fiery receptivity of our concentrated bodies. If something is subject to a fiery action, let this good be accomplished in the shortest possible time. Thinking about such transmutation in itself greatly helps our organism to assimilate this process into the consciousness. You already know that accepting something into the consciousness means a bodily assimilation also. In our general conceptions it is high time to become accustomed to the scope of the Fiery World. We are amazed at the difference between an idiot and a genius, but our imagination falls short in extending this divergence into infinity. Our imagination is equally uneducated in visualizing the closeness of the Fiery World, obscured solely by our body. Rarely do people see the highest spheres of the Subtle World, but those who are worthy to behold the splendor of the mountains and seas of the Subtle World, and the radiance of its flowers, can visualize the purity of the Fiery Kingdom! One can also imagine the omnipresence of the Fiery World, when even during physical existence one can project the subtle body to different places simultaneously. Thus let us become accustomed to the Fiery World as the only destiny of men. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 602:
602. Ahamkara is the high state of the fiery seed when it can already affirm itself without egoism. Thus the Fiery Gates are opened when not only is egoism burned away but a worthy evaluation of self is achieved. Only then can the spirit verily bring its sole heritage to the altar of Light. But on this long journey what happens to the enemies who wrought such torment through their discordances? When darkness takes over its own possessions, the remaining ones who are able to ascend are divided according to rays. Thus discord disappears and the feeling of enmity dissolves by itself. The spirits gather and rise to the abode of containment like waves of harmonious light. Thus is settled the question, most incomprehensible to man, about the unity of the seeds of Light in ascent to the Higher World. Enmity, so insoluble in the physical world, disintegrates by itself in the etheric, purified rays. Not only in the higher but already in the middle spheres of the Subtle World, the feeling of enmity withers because of its uselessness. One must understand these laws of the distribution of the rays. The realization of these laws alone will mitigate the malice of enmity even here. Also let us not forget that enmity throws the organism out of balance, leaving it a prey to various sicknesses and obsessions. Therefore I advise you to consider enmity from the viewpoint of prophylaxis. Why should one be sick, infect others, and be a prey to fits of madness when a single effort of spirit preserves the invulnerability of the organism? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 604:
604. Can human language express that which is beyond earthly expression? Notwithstanding, people must think about the Fiery World. They should picture it as the most vital and most guiding; otherwise, in confused dreams, they will be unable to approach it as has been ordained. Reverence for the One Light is as natural as the idea of the One Father. People are alike in their fiery seed, but physical atavism places them at varying distances from Truth. But the higher fires stand above all divisions. Read about the most diverse visions of Fiery Beings in all countries of the world, and you will find in them the same signs and results. Verily, all distinctions between peoples fall away before the Higher World. People sense equally the breath of the Higher World. They are set equally atremor in heart and body. They understand the Voice of the Envoy of Light. With difficulty they return to the common earthly state. Such manifestations, and the ecstasy of the spirit at contact with a Higher Being, are unforgettable to all alike. One should not forget that the most diverse peoples have beheld the Higher Beings in identical Images. Is this not a sign of the oneness of Light and of the Hierarchy of Good? Thus, one should accept the Fiery World with heart and mind. One must feel that all inspirations emanate therefrom. Honest creators and workers can bear witness that the best solutions come from without. Like a powerful dynamo the Fiery World emits a shower of the best formulas. One should not only make use of them but also testify about them in the highest terms. Thus one can be united by the fires of the heart with the Supreme Light. This is not conceit, for Light knows no obstacles. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 606:
606. Indeed, one must free oneself from egoism in order to transmute and affirm the radiant Ego. One may carry the transformed Ego to the altar of Light without fear of being burned. What, then, is subject to scorching if not egoism with all its appendages? Egoism, like a cancerous swelling is engendered by lack of Agni. Let us not forget that egoism attracts and fills itself with carnal lusts and begets evil. Around the bait of egoism flock the influences of family, clan, and nation. The very sediments of the physical and of the Subtle World seek to wind themselves about egoism; such a bristly ball is unsuitable for the Fiery World. But the tempered and conscious fiery Ego enters the Fiery World as a welcome guest. Thus, let us distinguish all that befits the Higher World as an achievement. Let it be only a luminous duty. It is not fitting to consider the predestined assignment as a unique achievement. People should accustom themselves to the transmutation of the heart as a manifest path, known long ago. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 607:
607. Also let us rejoice at such a path. Let the thought about transformation of the heart be a source of joy. Many sorrows and difficulties come from egoism. Many horrors arise from egoism. Many obstacles originate in egoism. One should cease to think about limitations. Since the fiery seed is bestowed, one should rejoice that we carry so great a pearl because of the trust of Hierarchy itself. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 613:
613. Thought creates; the extent of thought in space is unencompassable. Thus, many experiments serve only partially to broaden the understanding of the power of thought. People are astonished at the inexplicable character of clairvoyance pertaining to the future, seldom realizing that the fire of thought kindles and constructs an image of the future. Thoughts of various times and content construct Subtle Worlds which are accessible to clairvoyance. Among many causes of evolution, thought-creativeness has a primary significance. Therefore I so often repeat about the quality of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 614:
614. Earthly events are much spoken about in the Subtle World, yet there is much which cannot be understood there. One must have compassion for such lack of understanding, just as on Earth. Precisely, as on Earth, so also in Heaven, one should not aggravate a situation by irritation. One should follow the Hierarch in full trust, just as the Hierarch follows his own Hierarch. This path of devotion should be loved. One must cleave to it whole-heartedly, so that any other mode of thought becomes impossible. Verily, by such devotion are worlds built. One may read about most beautiful examples of devotion, and thus will be narrated a story about heroes. One should even learn to live like the heroes. One should love the Fiery Sphere. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 615:
615. Special complexities arise due to the varying conditions of time in different worlds. True, one can see the very remote future, whereas an earthly date is deflected and appears quite different where no time exists. Moreover, our conventional days and nights assume differing aspects even upon other existing planets. But the Subtle World and the Fiery World even more are completely devoid of these conditions. This means that astrological signs may serve there, but even they are defined by different methods, because the chemism of the luminaries is refracted differently when Agni triumphs. But for us here it is difficult to imagine the conditions in Higher Worlds. The astral light is definitely affirmed according to the strata of the atmosphere; certain strata of the Subtle World dwell in twilight, because the light of their dwellers is faint. Few understand how the dwellers themselves can be like beacons of light. But precisely purified Agni serves as a beacon of light for all. Thus, thought about Materia Lucida serves as a beacon for achievement. Many ask themselves, "Will I shine?" Again, let us not forget that egoism is like a dark cobblestone upon the heart, but the pure Ego is like a radiant Adamant! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 616:
616. Thought-creativeness cannot be definitely discerned on the earthly plane; herein lies its difference from the Fiery World. The Higher Beings perceive the effect of their thoughts immediately, whereas here we can know only their direction, and the ultimate result is disclosed only after a certain lapse of time. Thus, one can gradually form an idea of the differences between manifestations in various worlds. Likewise, one can gradually approach fiery consciousness, eradicating the barriers between worlds. One can imagine the state when death will be no more, and the transition will be a usual attainment. It is impossible to understand how such separation between worlds came about, since it is not necessary for evolution, unless people have created a prideful concept of Earth. It can be discovered that in remote antiquity there was greater understanding of the spherical form of the planet than after the post-glacial period. True, many ancient traditions have been confused, and only now people begin correctly to extend their estimate of the continuity of the life of our Earth. It is amazing how apparently learned people discuss the greatness of God, yet at the same time seek to disparage his creations. If scientists two hundred years ago had dared to hint at the great antiquity of the planet, or to suggest other inhabited worlds, their contemporaries would probably have resorted to the well-tried remedy of the stake. And one may be equally sure that even now some moderate theory, though based on experiments, will be assailed as a fraud. Thus, people regard the destiny of this planet as the alpha and omega of the entire Universe. Much persuasion will be required to remind humanity that in all the promulgated Covenants the Era of Fire was foretold. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 617:
617. It is almost impossible to convey an idea of the imminence of the fiery invasion. There are numerous signs of it but people refuse to think of summer in winter. No one understands that the obduracy of nations cannot be settled by the methods of the past century. The Teaching about the most subtle physical processes presupposes everywhere something not susceptible to definition. One must accept this "something" also in the processes of national structures. The study of ethnography is greatly needed for the realization of the deplorable state of the planet. A concept of the world which embraces the Invisible World will change the psychology of the people. But this is as yet remote! Even in the circles devoted to psychic research the results of the experiments are not carried into life. After their experiments the people remain as before. However, nothing should deter one from sharing his knowledge and encouraging the growth of consciousness. Therein lies love for one's fellow men. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 624:
Agni, the savior, leads to beautiful worlds, but one must cherish it and not forget its existence. Many spirits, while not lowering themselves to an animal state, disgracefully stamp about on one spot and even fear Agni. During their earthly journeyings these timid ones feared everything existing, and Fire was to them the most terrifying concept. They forgot the Light, which could draw them to the World of Beauty, and fear is a poor counselor. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 631:
631. The decline of the earthly garden is dangerous. No one thinks about the importance of the health of the planet. One thought about it - a single thought - would in itself produce a spatial impulse. One can grow to love the Origin of Origins and all the creations of the grandeur of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 639:
639. Let the days of great heroic deeds live in your memory. Like spring flowers they can regenerate your consciousness. The labor of achievements was hard because of their exclusion from the consciousness of the masses. It usually happens that a Great Spiritual Toiler does not know his true co-workers; only rarely can he send them his greetings from afar. Therefore you do well in your writings to point out about sending greetings over far distances. This is expressed friendliness and the kinship of souls. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 641:
641. Economy of forces distinguishes him who has entered the current. No senseless dissipation is possible where the value of energy is appreciated. If we have a precious remedy that cannot be replenished, should we destroy it senselessly? One must accept Agni as verily the most precious substance. One must realize the difficulty of developing this energy, and that it is impossible to compensate for the excessive expenditure of it. One must simply guard this Divine Fire with especial care. He who can admit dark whisperers does not safeguard Agni. Even in moments of especial consternation one must preserve self-control, of which We have already spoken. Much has been said, but one should apply it in action. No one desires that time should be spent in idleness, but sleep and the waking state are both parts of the same activity. Thus, in this connection also, one should not judge by earthly measures alone. Let people become accustomed without delay to thought about the two worlds. Thought - one and ever-existing - must not be confined to the earthly plane alone. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 642:
642. The seed of the spirit is in need, as it were, of strengthening blows. Deathlike contentment and senseless dissipation of life are actions contrary to nature. People cannot comprehend the salutary character of blows that push one forward like explosions of a motor. The explosions of energy move humanity. One must cognize the degree to which Agni begins to act precisely during the manifestation of energy. One can observe many examples in nature, but people prefer to exempt themselves from the law of unity. It is true that without an understanding of the future the blows, as motive forces are incomprehensible. They can give rise to complaints and despondency. Therefore it is so necessary to adopt the fundamentals of self-perfection for the great future. Striving toward the future will already be an evidence of Agni. Do not think it superfluous that Agni and the future are again spoken about. The infant must be reconciled to its first pain. Expressions of complaint mean lack of understanding of the problems of life. During the propelling blows it is especially difficult to understand their true significance. But the inception of heroic achievement in itself denotes the acceptance of the propelling blows. Let us not forget the formula of propelling blows. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 643:
643. Verily, one must have discrimination to ascertain true significances. Many are the illusions and phantoms that obscure an evaluation of the real advance of the spirit. Many appearances of the dark forces attempt to seduce or terrorize one. Such attacks are especially preponderant in the vicinity of obsessed or mentally diseased persons, who are like open gates, not only attracting entities to themselves but creating a kind of channel for all surrounding people. The border lines of psychic illnesses are quite imperceptible, therefore I advise great caution. I consider it useless to expend one's strength in all experiments with obsession when one's own ill health disturbs the equilibrium. Whisperers can attach themselves to the ear that is ailing. and only a firm consciousness can shake off these asps without delay. You already know that no sickness should be neglected. One must immediately inoculate oneself with vigor and not forget about Agni. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 647:
647. When I say, "Burden me more," I do not deviate from the aforementioned economy of forces. It should be known that burdening develops the resistance of the seed of the spirit. One cannot reject the law of gravity. Thus should one understand the value of burdening. Any seaman can tell you about the need of a ballast for a ship. No sailor would even consider putting to sea on a ship without cargo. Equally useful is a load amidst earthly tempests. Do not fear burdening, it will only reveal the fire of the heart. Thus should one think upon each action. And thus should one end each advice. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 648:
648. The "fiery embrace" signifies the formation of a planet when a complex of chemical aggregates sends forth its cooperation toward the embrace of Fire. Should not man, as a microcosm, strive toward the "fiery embrace"? Through a fiery embrace man is drawn toward the highest concepts. He begins to seek fiery substance in all his surroundings. Thus he surrounds himself with fiery consonances, recognizing in the most varied objects a principle close to him. To observe the objects surrounding a man with opened centers is to perceive fiery harmony. One must pay attention to the habits of fiery people; with all their broad outlook, they are sensitive to their surroundings. They sense to the point of pain much that remains unnoticed by others. Not without reason is it said that it is difficult for fire during a whirlwind. It is precisely the earthly vortex which strains the centers. But this essentially does no harm; on the contrary, it creates a useful tension. A fiery man feels deeply the evanescence of earthly existence, and with all his being knows about the higher path. Nothing can divert the fiery man from his goal. Neither by day nor by night does he forget his predestined path. He is indifferent as to where his ascent will be accomplished. The condition of his body has lost importance for the striving spirit. Let us not understand this as referring specifically to the lives of saints, but let us regard the fact of such achievement as possible in life. Many signs are bestowed on humanity, only let us not forget them. Each of you remembers these landmarks which are scattered throughout different years of life. When the Tablets are revealed, one must just read them and courageously walk on toward the Light. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 652:
652. Self-perfectment is the most difficult achievement. People inject into this process so many inconsistencies that the manifestation of true self-perfectment is obscured. Self-perfectment is simplified primarily when Hierarchy is accepted. Everyone should realize that the perfecting of the consciousness in itself contains all other aspects of improvement, but one cannot accept the mechanical betterment of the details of daily life as perfectment. One may be able to forge the most deadly blade or discover the most fatal poison, but it is impossible to consider such intellectual craftiness as worthy improvement. Nevertheless, to understand the idea of the Higher Worlds, it is necessary to determine what self-perfectment is. We can come to a decision as to what beautiful achievements are when we ourselves realize for what they must be accomplished. There will be not even a thought about achievement if we have no conception of the desirability of improvement of life. Affirmation of the physical world alone cannot advance the true development of consciousness. Take the history of humanity. Observe how brief were the periods of materialism; they invariably ended in bloody convulsions. Indeed, the trend of thought became rebellious, and the correct path having been lost, crimes multiplied. Self-perfectment is possible only through refinement of consciousness by its seeking to surround itself with worthy manifestations. Thus can consciousness protect us from small and shameful thoughts. Consciousness leads to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 654:
654. Let us recall an ancient Chinese tale about the Elusive Decrees. A man passed by the dwelling of eight Blessed Ones and noticed that they were strangely occupied. One of them was rushing about attempting to jump upward. When the passer-by asked the reason for such exercise, he answered, "I am catching the Elusive Decrees" Another Blessed One held his hands over the fire and referred to the same Elusive Decrees. A third stood in an icy stream and spoke of the same Elusive Decrees. Thus eight Blessed Ones strained their forces in striving to the higher Decrees. The passer-by thought to himself, "If even those who have already attained beatitude must strive so vigorously to cognize and catch the Decrees, then how much greater tension must I exert lest the Higher Will escape me!" In this story one can perceive several useful concepts. First, the state of greatest tension can indeed assist transcendental receptivity. Second, having already attained initiation does not necessarily relieve one from the danger of failing to fulfill the higher Ordainments. Third, one must welcome all forms of tension, in order to enter into accord with the Higher World. How often the elusive Decrees flash through space and return again to the treasury of the unapprehended! It is surprising how great a breach of convention it is even to speak about Elusive Decrees. Some smirk of ignorance, some reprove in pride, some take offense in cruelty. Thus each one in his own way ignores the Decrees - subtle decrees, vanishing into the ether. Thus, an old Chinese tale can remind us of the attention due the Elusive Decrees. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 657:
657. You are quite right in saying that the existence of an Invisible government perplexes many, but if there exists an unseen dark government, then why should there not be a Government of Light? Is it possible that the human mind is so utterly obscured that it will acknowledge anything dark rather than think about Light? People actually understand and have heard more than once about the dark forces, which are universally united, but the Government of Good and Light is especially suspect. People are unaccustomed to being united for Good. They look upon Good as a prime pretext for disunity. One can regard the entire illness of our planet as the result of the complete discord among those who could have united their forces of Good. It is most deplorable that even in a temple the hearts of men are not transformed for cooperation. Thus, let us ponder upon each act of friendliness, which is already a spark of cooperation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 658:
658. Our Communions are not merely for information, but are to be accepted with the heart. Soon you will finish the first part of the writings about the Fiery World. They should not be given only to the curious, for this may give birth to blasphemy. The meaning of blasphemy must be understood and full attention paid to it. Blasphemy not only repels Light; it inherently carries an actual infection. The blasphemer is not quite the same after his utterances, for he has rent a part of his protective net. One may then expect various sicknesses, for the protective net is not only a spiritual protection but also a physical one. Therefore blasphemous utterances should be forbidden, even in childhood. It is deplorable that people have lost the sense of responsibility to the extent of forgetting the significance of words. At the Fiery Gates blasphemous words will not come to one's mind, but if we consciously let them take root, they will burn the heart like red-hot knives. Losing the word harmony degrades men. How was Pythagoras able to understand the significance of the glory of the body of Light? Moreover, the appearance of numerous mechanical inventions has destroyed to a considerable degree the evidence of culture. Indeed, the forces of disintegration are very active; they strike all that is beautiful with putrescence, infection, and insensateness. There is a wealth of data on the activity of the dark forces; not superstition, but documents corroborate their intentions. It is possible to guard against them by use of all the fiery energies, but to do this one must recognize Agni itself. Hence, let those who wish to receive a continuation of the records about the Fiery World prove that it is really important to them. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 665:
665. The Fiery Wall, the Fiery Mist, the Fiery Baptism affirm the fiery reality. For example, people do not wish to understand that the quality of the fire borne by them depends upon themselves. They do not imagine that they themselves can kindle both the salutary and the destructive fires. Perseverance in various directions inevitably imparts to the fire its power and color; therefore it is so difficult to extinguish the consuming fire, which is kindled by the nature of habits. But the Yogi understands the great need of kindling the fire connected with Good. The thought of Good is the measure of consciousness. He who attains begins the ascent in self-abnegation and measures his steps by the criterion of Good. He knows that no mask of Good can disguise him, for deceit is only the illusion of an instant. Therefore, do not forget how the saint revered by you sent greetings to his friend from a great distance. He knew that his friend had set out for an achievement, and their hearts became one in revelation. Nothing can impede the revelation of the heart. Thus, a mutual confession of faith is in itself a foretaste of the language of the Fiery World, where the hidden becomes revealed. It is not surprising that the word of Truth is constantly repeated through the course of the ages. How can Truth be forgotten, though times may vary! One can rejoice at every mention of Truth, for that which we love we speak about, in words and in the heart.. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 666a:
666a. When you are asked about the second part of Fiery World, answer, "It will be given immediately, provided you keep in mind the affirmed valediction on the long journey and preserve joy and the resolution to hasten in spirit." Meanwhile collect the new findings that science is offering and observe how they are utilized. Do not forget that Agni is nourished by joy and courage and endurance. Thus, let us follow the path of the fiery consciousness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) :
It cannot be that one of the elements has not been stressed in the Teachings. Fire has been mentioned a thousand times, but now the stressing of Fire is no longer a repetition, for it is a warning about events which concern the planet's fate. Most people will not be able to say that in their hearts they have been preparing for the Fiery Baptism, although the most ancient Teachings forewarned about the inevitable Epoch of Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 3:
Let the fiery healing compel people to ponder about Those Who apply Their best efforts for the benefit of humanity. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 5:
5. Let us remember the myth about the Origin of Mountains. When the Planetary Creator toiled over the formation of the earth, He gave attention to fertile plains which could provide people with a quiet agriculture. But the Mother of the World said, "Verily, people will find bread and trade in the plains, but when gold will pollute the plains whither shall go the pure in spirit to gather strength? Either let them have wings, or let them have mountains, in order to escape from gold." And the Creator answered, "It is too early to give wings to people, they would carry death and destruction. But let us give them mountains. Even if some be afraid of them, for others they will be salvation." Thus there are two kinds of people - people of the plains and people of the mountains Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 6:
6. Let us recall the myth about the "Origin of Lightning." The Mother of the World said to the Creator, "When the Earth will be covered with dark veils of malice, how will the salutary drops of Bliss penetrate?" And the Creator answered, "Torrents of Fire may be gathered which can pierce the thickest layer of darkness." The Mother of the World said, "Verily, the sparks of Fire of Thy Spirit can give salvation, but who will collect and guard them for use when needed?" The Creator replied, "Trees and herbs will preserve My sparks, but when the leaves fall off, then let the deodar and its sisters preserve throughout the year their accumulations of Fire." Thus in various myths there has been reflected the link with the Higher World. Everywhere there has been stressed solicitude about humanity and all creatures. Likewise did the ancient priests carefully watch over the correct distribution of the creative Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 7:
Even in popular books you read about the changes of climate, about the changes of continents and currents. Let there seem much inaccuracy, but the science of Luminaries is exact. Let it not be thought that the prophecies are erroneous, for they come from the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 8:
8. Agni Yoga requires a special resourcefulness. It cannot manifest through physical mechanics, which appear in different degrees in other Yogas. Such an element as Fire should, it would seem, be subject to physical laws no less than other elements. But the essence of Agni is subject to such very subtle laws, that physically it is inexpressible. Thus one must apply the entire refined resourcefulness in order to follow the fiery signs. Hence, one may perceive that often fiery signs are sent by Hierarchy, and people do not even try to perceive them and to apply them. The fiery covenant lies at the very foundation of human life. Conception, birth and all acts subject to Agni do not arouse wonderment at the manifestation of the Ineffable. One may wander around the mechanical constructions, but advance into the future is possible only through realization of Agni. When whole continents are dying, how are new abodes to be found without new energy? It is necessary to prepare the spiritual consciousness for great earthly upheavals - this, at best, but if people approach the last divide filled with the black hatred of the past, they will be but powder magazines. Thus let us resourcefully think about Agni. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 9:
9. It is not superfluous to point out to people that they have been neglectful in not thinking most steadfastly about the future. The myth about Gold has been mentioned already; it spoke about the time when the thought about Gold will become more persistent and will indicate the approach of the time of Fire, the manifest antipode of God. People often have read about the fiery destruction of the planet. Two thousand years ago it was pointed out that Fire would devour the Earth. Many thousands of years ago the Patriarchs warned humanity of the fiery peril. Science has failed to pay attention to many signs. No one is willing to think on a planetary scale. Thus We speak before the awesome time. One may still not escape the last hour. Help can be extended, but hatred will not be a healer. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 11:
The Chinese of antiquity tried to reproduce the fiery sounding on string instruments. The Emperor of Fire in his temple had to be accompanied by a fiery sounding. Likewise, the Ruler of the Waters had to be accompanied by crystal instruments,. Of course such refinement is now forgotten, but it indicated a great keenness of observation of the soundings of Nature. It is useful even to remember about such cults based upon the finest vibrations. Verily, not cold reasoning, but the tremor of the heart will bring closer the fiery refinement. Besides, not fire-worship but the veneration of Agni, as the beginning of the link with the Higher World, should be laid into the foundation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 13:
13. One should observe not only Ours but also the Black Brotherhood. It is erroneous to minimize the strength of the dark forces. Very often their victory is due to such neglect. People very often say, "They are not worth thinking about." But one ought to think about everything existing. If people justifiably protect themselves against thieves and murderers, so much the more should they guard against the assassins of the spirit. One should appraise their strength in order to better withstand them. Ur. fearlessly visited the dark ones. She saw many of different grades, and in her valor she addressed them. Verily, there exists such a degree of courage that even the power of darkness is silenced. True, it is impossible to ever convince the dark ones, but one may paralyze them and considerably weaken them. Therefore, it is so important to oppose darkness actively. Out of dead dust - only dust is born. For the sake of home cleanliness various brooms are used. And when one finds a scorpion in the house, then it is immediately removed. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 13:
Ur. has seen a disciplined meeting of the dark ones, and many convening humans could learn much from such a meeting. Ur. spoke justly, as Our Messenger, and in such an affirmation there lies great power. One must not restrain the force, when the spirit knows wherein lies the weapon. The dark ones discuss especially intensively when they see that the events are not shaping themselves in favor of their ruler. The Forces of Light prevent them from destroying you. It would seem to be not difficult to annihilate peaceful people, but above all the dark resources there exists the power of the spirit. Ur. rightly said to them, "You consider Satan invincible, but I testify to his defeat before all of you." Thus, one may know about the intentions of the dark ones and about Our Power. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 15:
15. Nothing can so much turn one away from the path as the rejection of straight-knowledge. But the beginning of straight-knowledge lies in the devotion to Hierarchy. Only true devotion will prevent one from polluting the straight-knowledge by personal egoism. Only devotion will teach not to distort the Indications of the Teacher. Only devotion will help to find new strength. I will not weary of repeating about true devotion, because often people substitute for this concept the most abominable fanaticism. Thus the Fiery World is ordained. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 17:
17. Rhythm is the progenitor of cooperation. From hoary antiquity people have understood the significance of rhythmic choirs, of musical movements; thus has the consciousness accumulated knowledge about the impelling force of collective labor. People knew long ago that rhythm kindled collective fires and helped in avoiding irritation and disunity. It affirmed identical aspirations, therefore music is the sign of unity before collective work. It is a pity that modern music is so often lacking in rhythm. Perhaps it serves as the beginning of many spiritual ulcers, but the question of harmony is unusually complicated. Lack of rhythm is disunity, but crude rhythm is stupor. Thus only a fiery consciousness will prompt the refinement of rhythm. One may ponder over many things, but we shall always return to the fiery understanding. The abode of Agni is opened not by reasoning but by the harmony of rhythm. Precisely as a vessel sometimes is opened not by force but by rhythm. Only the true rhythm carries us forward and preserves us from delay. Yet we know all the detrimental result of delay, as in movement, so also in spirit. It is inadmissible to have a broken rhythm, at times retarded and at other times accelerated. Thus an enormous and useless expenditure of energy takes place. He will not retreat who has begun to advance in fiery rhythm. Precisely this rhythm saves one from sorrowful ponderings and leads one forward in spirit; therefore let us not limit the effectiveness of the rhythm by external motion only, let us introduce it into spiritual life. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 19:
19. The great heat is not only from physical causes but from a chemical condensation which has gathered over the planet - the forerunner of the fiery Epoch. People pay no attention to such signs, but it is primarily people themselves who can improve the situation. Malice is a condenser of heavy chemism. People do not want to believe that their inner laboratory has a cosmic significance. People ponder over various useless things, but they do not wish to reflect about their own importance and responsibility. Of course the chemical heat is as yet only temporary, and will be replaced by cold. One may imagine what people are preparing for themselves a quarter of a century hence! There is still time to think and to render the atmosphere wholesome. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 20:
20. There are many reasons why people fear the Subtle World and radiations of light. They feel in their essence that in the Subtle World every intention is accompanied by an obvious radiation, but man himself does not see his own radiations. If he were fully convinced of the good quality of his thoughts, he would fear nothing. But with a majority of people thoughts are very sinuous, and man, through the earthly habit of doubt, errs much from the true foundations of thinking. Therefore I reiterate so much about the necessity of clear thinking. One should be so sure of the quality of one's own thinking that not for an instant could one be confused by one's own light. A firm aspiration towards good, affirmed by the heart, will only multiply the beautiful lights. Besides their essence these lights are as purifiers of space. In the Subtle World such benevolent radiations create an all-embracing smile and contribute towards general joy. Therefore affirm yourself in good, and think so as not to be ashamed before any one. Do not consider these words an abstraction. The Subtle World confirms them. Many dwellers in the Subtle World regret that no one on Earth told them about these obvious radiations, which ought to be beautiful. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 26:
26. One may observe different types of people, who can be distinguished according to their natures. Some do not think about the future, fulfilling, as it were, their entire purpose in this earthly life. Others strive forward with their whole spirit, for them earthly life does not present any finality. Even if not highly refined, these people sense with the heart that everything is ahead of them. Have dealings with the latter, for notwithstanding their errors they will be still striving into the future, and thus will already belong to the Truth. You know that Agni lives in the hearts of those who love the future. Even if their Agni is not yet manifested, its potentiality is inexhaustible. Likewise look with compassion upon people who do not know the future, as upon the sick. And truly their aura will not be luminous, for it will be deprived of the radiation of Materia Lucida. Many people have formed such privation for themselves, that they cannot even manifest through the opaque substance of the nerves. As imperil obstructs the movement of the fiery substance, so a limited thinking makes the precious substance turbid. One may heal these diseases through hypnotic suggestion. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 29:
29. Verily one may operate upon the spleen. Physically the organism can exist for some time even without it, but this will be a purely physical solution. Up to the present people have not cared about the consequences for the subtle body. Whereas, the organ which is connected with the subtle body must be greatly protected but not destroyed. The same takes place in the removal of the appendix; man not only lives but even gains weight, yet one of the main functions of the psychic energy is disorganized. The appendix absorbs the psychic elements of food. Someone may live even without such elements, but why deprive the organism of such helpers? Of course all physical operations upon the heart show how far physicians are from the psychic problem. Therefore it is very needful to avoid all physical operations, if the conditions needed for the subtle body are not observed. Unavoidable operations should be accompanied by corresponding suggestion, in order that the parts of the subtle body may assume the required position. One should mentally contact the subtle body. If the thought affirms through suggestion the fiery self-protection then a multitude of ill consequences will be avoided. Such self-protection is especially necessary against all infections. If during an operation one could suggest the necessary processes, the help of the subtle body would considerably contribute to the desired result. Such suggestion can regulate all the functions of the organism, but without this assistance it is sad to see how the subtle bodies are mutilated. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 30:
30. Some people may think - how easy it is for the Lords, when They have passed beyond the boundaries of earthly burdens! But whoever says this does not know the scope of reality. Precisely as it is upon Earth, so also in Heaven. The earthly burdens pass away, but incomparable cosmic cares take their place. Truly, if it is difficult on Earth, then so much more difficult it is in Heaven. Let us not count the moments of Devachan, when illusion may conceal tomorrow's labor. But in action amidst chaos, it cannot be easy. You suffer from darkness and chaos. In all abodes it is as difficult from many aspects of darkness and the same chaos. But, fortunately for you, you only feel the attacks of chaos and do not see its murky movements. Truly, it is difficult for people because of their ignorance and their servility to darkness. But it is more difficult when one sees the movements of the masses of matter being turned into chaos. When the destructive subterranean fire tries prematurely to pierce the earthly crust, or when layers of gases poison the space, the difficulty surpasses all earthly imagination. Not burdens, but only comparisons help now to speak about the difficulties. For ignoramuses think that hymns and harps are the lot of Heavenly Dwellers. Such error must be dispersed. Nowhere are there indications that it is difficult only upon Earth; in comparison it must be said - if here one is annoyed by devils, the Archangel is threatened by Satan himself. Thus one must understand action and the everlasting battle with chaos. One must realize it as the only path and grow to love it as the sign of the Creator's trust. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 34:
34. A mother sometimes spike to her son about the meaning of Highest Bliss, and of the eternal link with the Higher Forces. One day the boy very attentively observed a little bird on the window-sill, and whispered to his mother - "It also watches me so that I should not say something bad!" Thus may one begin the thought about the great link. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 36:
36. After a new cataclysm humanity will enter upon the path of cooperation. but one may imagine what two hostile neighbors must outlive in order to think about mutual benefit. The oppression of one has been the rejoicing of the other. It means that they both must suffer. The devices of the dark forces will help the especially cunning ones to protect themselves. The manifestation of justice is very difficult, if the motives are not taken into consideration,. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 37:
37. The manifestation at night had two meanings. Firstly, it has shown to what an extent thoughts are fulfilled in the Subtle World if consciousness is expanded. Thus the thought about an increase in height immediately caused the growth of the subtle body. But this is not beneficial for the physical body; therefore a strong reaction was necessary in order to adjust the subtle body. Such action is rare, and such manifestation of the subtle body is also rare, therefore it should be recorded. It demonstrates how thoughts are realized in the Subtle World. The thought creativeness of the Subtle World is difficult to realize in the earthly state, but a certain degree of development permits perception and even transmittance into the physical brain of the subtle consciousness. During such resetting certain centers must be touched, as it were, and such massage coordinates again the two bodies. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 39:
39. Of course you hear people complain about the uselessness of prayer. They say, "Why hermits and monasteries, when the world sinks in misfortunes?" But no one wants to think what the world would turn into without prayer. Therefore all blasphemy against the deeds of the spirit should cease. Whence will come the feeling of the bond with the Highest, if not from prayer? Let the condemning ones remember - have their hearts not trembled during expressions of rapture? The expressions of the spirit brought nearer the possibility of attainment. Verily one should guard the bridge to the Highest World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 44:
44. I direct you into the future because of physical reasons also. One must not forget that in the Subtle World one can sense not only heat but also cold. Normally both sensations are unnecessary but they result from the bringing over of earthly, not yet outlived particles. The striving into the future is the best liberation from the earthly husks. Thus one may once more be convinced that thought carries with itself purely physical consequences. Of course, in the Subtle World it is necessary to get rid of earthly sensations. If they are felt, it means that some earthly particles threatened to impede the ascent. The Subtle World, when in harmony, does not get rid of earthly sensations, which in the earthly state cause much overburdening. One may prepare the consciousness for liberation from all kinds of unnecessary survivals. For even upon Earth at certain reminiscences people exclaim, "I am flushed with heat! Cold pierces my heart!" But while upon Earth a thought may cause a sensory physical reaction, in the Subtle World this is true on a considerably greater scale. Only the future can liberate one from the burden of sensations. And it is not too difficult to accustom oneself to think about the future, if the striving to the Most High is already assimilated. Thus affirm in all actions the usefulness of the understanding of the future. Many remembrances, regrets, offenses and unnecessary things of the past only repulse the already formed magnetism of the future. The magnetism of the future is a great moving force, and it must be understood as absolute reality. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 45:
45. Actually, the cycle of Aquarius already operates and coexists with the end of Pisces. Usually the beginning and end of a cycle is very gradual, and thus is affirmed the harmony of the actual evolutionary process. If there were sharp boundary lines between such original special factors, destruction and cataclysms would occur. And as it is, Aquarius has brought already a considerable shift of consciousness; but an increase would bring about a destructive revolution there where constructiveness is necessary. Even with such an unprepared eye one may notice the alternate influence of Pisces and Aquarius.. but humanity, which absolutely has not assimilated in its consciousness the understanding of this, must not be permitted to revolt. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 48:
Many have read how David interrogated the Highest Powers. He took recourse in this Source in order to avoid unnecessary errors. There are many such instances in the history of different nations. Everyone knows about them. It is not necessary to delve into the ancient times; these signs of Communion and Great Service are apparent in recent events. But we also know that for the High Communion a pure heart is needed. Nothing impure can partake of this Communion, therefore the symbol of the Leader must be the sign of purity of the heart. Not only in actions but in thoughts the Leader carries the welfare of the people. He knows that he is entrusted to bring a full chalice. He does not lose his path in useless wanderings. He will not spill the entrusted chalice. Thus the concept of the Leader is a sign of the future. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 53:
53. An invulnerable armor may be of metal or of silk, but the best armor is the fiery one. Can the Leader proceed by the ordained path without the fiery armor? With what other means may one deflect all arrows of malice and swords of hatred? But many Leaders even in their earthly consciousness have felt that they were protected by the fiery armor. Whole books can be written about the magnetism of the destined Leader. It may be observed that neither the outer appearance, nor the voice, nor riches, but something else convinces people. More than once have I spoken about the Fire of the heart. Precisely this armor is a magnet which attracts and protects. As it has been said, "I will receive all arrows in my shield." But this shield must be forged. This shield can be manifested only from Above. But how many thoughts and discourses must be sent in advance, in order that this Communion be established and the fiery armor forged! One should lose not a day nor an hour, to make the Communion living and ever-present. In error people think that science precludes the Higher World; it can alter earthly nomenclature, but the triune essence remains the basis. The more so does the Leader know wherein is the substance. Perhaps he will not express the Unutterable Word, but he will feel it in his heart. That Word will help the Leader not to lose the universal concept, only this will bring readily the wondrous armor. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 54:
54. Flammarion strains his thought toward the creation of the subtle body of a planet. And indeed the body of a planet is created by thought, but the conception of the planet proceeds not from the Subtle World, but from the Fiery. When the Fiery Seed has been formed, then the thought of the Subtle World can be also useful. A multitude of heavenly bodies are to be found already in the subtlest aspect. Truly, space is not only filled but overcrowded. Thus the destruction of worlds, which is taking place every second, is only the actual generation of new bodies that have taken form. But it is correct to understand that this germination requires a fiery thought. Strive toward the Fiery World in order to participate in the higher creativeness. It is a mistake to think that it is inaccessible. Precisely every developed consciousness should strive toward the joy of creativeness. This striving already in itself is the beginning of cooperation. Though the thought of Flammarion cannot give a fully complete result, this thought is vast, noble and deserves our rejoicing over it. He constantly strived towards the broadening of understanding. Thus even his errors took on an aspect of usefulness; besides he did not allow his mind to wither, and was able to leave the Earth still young in spirit. In the Subtle World, while some ignorant ones try to think about murder the scientist dreams about a beautiful creation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 60:
60. To direct the consciousness into the future is the aim of a true school. Few seem to understand that the projecting of the consciousness into the future is the formation of a guiding magnet. But what matters is that the consciousness should be fully directed into the future. Many seem to think that they may sometimes ponder about the future, and then again dive into the past. Not isolated thoughts should be allotted to the future, but the essence of consciousness should be attuned in the key of the future. It is impossible to force oneself to such transformation. One can attain only by growing to love the future. But not many love the future. The country of the joy of labor, in perfecting the quality of labor, can be naturally drawn into the future. The duty of the Leader is to direct the people to the future. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 64:
64. Correct is the consideration about mediums that their lymph is a mechanical link with the Astral World. But, limited to mechanics, mediumism is not protected against outside intrusion. It is also correct to understand that the forces of darkness exert all their ingenuity to remain in earthly spheres. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 84:
84. The verbal command remains in life, although humanity has at its disposal thousands of written languages. For this there are three reasons. First, the command is not always renderable in writing; second, people pay little attention when relying on writing; third, the manifestation of the Highest Covenants is never recorded in writing - therefore the lips whisper from heart to heart the Highest Ordainments. These considerations, though simple, require recording, for if someone does not know Hierarchy, he will not understand the sacredness of the Command. Many instructions about the laws of Nature are needed, in order to understand the entire beauty of the law of attraction which lies at the foundation of Hierarchy. Ignorant people do not understand that slavery dwells in darkness while freedom dwells in the Light of Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 85:
85. Verily the esteem for the spirit will grow. Godlessness must be eradicated. The fact is that it is better to preserve even fragments of the cognizance of Hierarchy, even in conventional forms, than to be cast into the abyss of chaos. When people heart about the unattainability of the Highest they began to reject in general everything Invisible. Therefore by My command godlessness, which has assumed the aspect of most obvious Satanism, will be adjudged. One cannot tolerate any longer such involution. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 87:
87. Not without reason do people recall ancient prophecies about changes in the firmament. In fact, violation of the planet's equilibrium will cause many three-fold manifestations. Not only may new heavenly bodies become visible, but the very chemism of the Luminaries may be altered, and of course this will react strongly upon the inhabitants of Earth. Thus, while people are enjoying their bazaars and fairs, ominous events are in the offing. Therefore one must undeferrably reiterate about the Living Ethics. The Sacred Ethics is transformed into a foolish etiquette and has become a printed label. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 93:
93. Humanity does not wish to realize the power of its own radiations. It dimly keeps on repeating about its likeness to God, but does not understand the unity of the energy of all worlds. The establishment of even a weak unification of energy can provide a defensive armor for the planet. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 94:
94. The heart in its full significance is a transmuter and a condenser. Often these processes happen to be so strong that human strength cannot suffice to contain and endure the tension. From antiquity has come the prayer about resigning one's spirit to God. One should understand truly this surrender of the spirit. If you feel an unbearable anguish of the heart, transfer it mentally to the Lord. Thus you may join your heart with the Inexhaustible Source - Hierarchy. Such action may be particularly needed when the tension of the entire planet is great. One must be prepared for the most diversified influences, both cosmic and human. The adherence of the heart to Hierarchy is a continuous action, but at present We are pointing out particular instances when it becomes necessary to strengthen the heart with the manifestation of Hierarchy with especial clarity of consciousness. Many will not understand how one can strengthen the heart by thought, because for them the heart is but a physical organ. But whoever has felt Our currents will understand the meaning of this bond. The World is living through such a tension that it is timely to remind about the necessity of readiness for such communions. The Fiery World must be evoked in full consciousness. In case of need one may even orally address the Lord. Upon all steps of Hierarchy there is the same transmission and communion. And how majestic is this Ladder of Immeasurable Help. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 95:
95. The rhythm of events often cannot be conceived by many, and in this I am including not only those of mankind, but also of Nature. Sudden climatic sharp variations do not attract the attention of people, but such revolts cannot be stopped by the secret police. Yet they do take place and act upon the brain. Of course We know about the life of ideas which cannot be stopped by any generation, but people do not believe in ideas! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 98:
98. One must manifest care about Hierarchy. Hierarchy is not despotism, but the Stronghold of Love. Only out of love is born the reverence which creates discipline. But few love the one who helps them. It means that ignorance is great. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 99:
99. If it is difficult sometimes to concentrate thought, also it is not easy sometimes to get rid of thought. However, this quality also must be attained. Physicians have noticed haunting thoughts. Such a state can be the result not only of obsession, but also of inertia of the brain centers. One must know how to set aside, as it were, a useless intrusive thought. To this end one may perform little exercises, forcing oneself to consciously put aside a thought, as if massaging the brain. Many people fail to understand at all what We are talking about, but such immobility of the brain must be routed by different tasks, so that a preceding thought in no way colors the following one. Such a coloring usually deprives the new formations of preciseness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 107:
107. The Seventh Light is the most containing; therefore each earthly containment will already be a path thither, where each spirit is alight with radiance. The destruction of containment and rapture imposes the chief obstacle to rapid advancement. One must learn about the existence of the Hierarchy of Worlds which is infinite. Let children at least receive an allusion to the beauty of Infinity. At first will be uttered the word, but later will be born the concept. The manifestation of the Fiery World brings a beautiful rapture. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 112:
112. One can intensify one's will by the most mechanical expedients. Many examples and prescriptions can testify to this, but We advise to gather the strengthening of the will from Communion with Hierarchy. It may even be said that in general this is the sole means of the ascent of the spirit. Even the path of mechanics leads to the same thing, but through useless expenditures of time and effort. The communion with Hierarchy through the heart releases one from tantras and magic. Naturally, small alien hindrances can harm the communion, but let us not forget to what dangers the magician or the tantrik are exposed. But, in any case, he is not wise who dreams about his own separate will; it grows and vibrates in the Higher Treasuries. And he who is concerned as about his individual will, without the communion with the Higher Worlds, is not on the true path. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 114:
114. It has been correctly observed about the final test through fear; after irritation, doubt, temptations have been passed, there remain the horrors of the lower strata. But after the strengthening of the communion with Hierarchy these disgusting spectacles do not any more affect the hearts. One can even rejoice at the attempts to dismay one, since these are already at the final boundary. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 116:
116. Actually, the very highest magic is as naught before the face of the Fiery World. One may convince oneself that magic is able to contend with the dark forces, but Fiery Beings are unexpected even by the higher magic. You esteem St. Sergius, but did He ever admit magic? He did not even employ inner concentration, nevertheless He did have flaming visions. He admitted only work, as an exaltation of the heart. In this, He outdistanced many spiritual wayfarers. We speak about the heart, but precisely He found the strength of this source. Even terrors were allayed by Him not through conjurations but by the prayer of the heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 118:
118. Labor may be of four kinds - toil with repulsion, which leads to decomposition; unconscious toil, which does not strengthen the spirit; toil devoted and loving, which yields a good harvest; and finally, toil which is not only conscious but also consecrated under the Light of Hierarchy. The ignorant may suppose that uninterrupted communion with Hierarchy can distract one from striving for the work itself, but, on the contrary, constant communion with Hierarchy lends a higher quality to one's labor. Only the eternal Source deepens the significance of perfectionment. This flaming measure of labor must be established. The very approach to the Fiery World demands realization of earthly labor as the most proximate step. Few of the workers can discern the quality of their own work, but if the worker were to strive to Hierarchy, he would immediately advance to a higher step. The ability to establish the sacred Hierarchy in one's heart is also an inner concentration, but such action comes through toil. By not wasting time upon oneself, it is possible in the midst of labor to become linked to Hierarchy. Let the Lord live in the heart. Let Him become as inalienable as the heart itself. Let the Name of the Lord be inhaled and exhaled with each breath. Let each rhythm of labor resound with the Name of the Lord. Thus should each one who thinks about the Fiery World know how to conduct himself. Can I lie before the Lord? Can I conceal anything from the Lord? Can I contemplate treason in the presence of the Lord Himself? Thus let each reflection only strengthen and restrain one from the evil of faint-heartedness and dark thoughts. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 121:
121. The World is moulded in beautiful Principles. The expression about the renunciation of the World is correct. One cannot renounce the heavenly beauty. The whole world has been given to man. Therefore it would be far truer to speak about the discovery of the meaning of things. When the manifestation of renunciation arises, it concerns the mostperverted concepts, the most harmful actions, but it is inadmissible to misuse a beautiful concept, the World, to describe a generalization of these abominations of ignorance. Worldly matters do not have to be unworthy and shameful. Great consciousnesses have taken great pains over the World. It is unfitting to attribute to them the distortions of ignorance! In studying the foundations of the Fiery World, it is first of all necessary to have an agreement over the understanding of many concepts. Is it at all possible to call gluttony, or depravity, or theft, or betrayal, Worldly matters? They are even beneath the actions of animals. Animals know the measure of need, but if man has forgotten the measure of justice it is only because he has abandoned the World and has fallen into darkness. Whoever does not reflect more worthily about the World, is not able to distinguish right from wrong. How could he comprehend the Blessed Fire? He would shudder at the very thought of the Fiery World. Let us advise friends to gradually differentiate the World from chaos. I advise friends to begin discourses about the fiery element as the subject of forthcoming revelations. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 122:
122. The appearance of sun spots on Saturn only indicates cosmic ruptures, which are sending an unprecedented chemism to the Earth. There are many similar manifestations about which scholars even decide not to speak. The forces of space are restless; one need not think that a cataclysm will be just tomorrow, but one may realize that new chemisms are approaching the sick planet. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 124:
124. New planetary chemisms have an enormous significance. One may picture that the chemism of Saturn is attracting a certain type of being. Who knows what penalty is being prepared for those who serve Satan? You have long known the old legend about Satan. One must note that the fury of those who serve him already reaches the point of madness. Thus, for some the spot on Saturn is just a spot, but for others it is a confirmation of the old legend. Many manifestations are related to Armageddon. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 125:
125. Many precious concepts have been perverted. When I say, "Be not too much concerned about tomorrow," this does not mean that I am advising you to be a sluggard. All thinking must be directed into the future; one should labor for the future, but one's care about the sacred future ought to be directed through Hierarchy. Then one's thought about tomorrow will assume proper consideration. Fear of the morrow is like amputation of hands and feet. Instead of flight into the future, people bind themselves with fear and stop their own movement. But without Hierarchy one can actually plunge into terror, as if sinking into a stormy ocean. Thus, the care, purified by Hierarchy, will not be an earthly one, though it will preserve action and usefulness. Besides, such consecrated usefulness is freed from any egoism. The care for the Common Welfare leads to communion with Hierarchy. Again, this judgment is not abstract ethics, but the path to the Fiery World. People in the earthly state also should select each seed which will grow into a plant for the thread of communion. It is not easy for Fiery Beings to penetrate into the earthly strata. Ought we not, while here, pierce through the carnate garments with our consciousness? There are many striving ones, but few are strengthened by the straight-knowledge drawn from Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 127:
127. We speak here about the Highest Principle. But just now things of the lowest order are being created in the world. Thus one can see madness of whole nations. Right now six wars are going on, but people do not see them. Right now evil is being accumulated like an explosive substance. But people do not notice the volcano. Even the wisest rulers are not terrified by these manifestations, considering that somehow all will be well. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 128:
128. A renewal of energies is required in everything. The most powerful manifestations are in need of higher currents. Schools have the task of developing in students the understanding of the unity of the elements. It has been thought that the composition of the air is the same everywhere. People have thought like this up to the present, otherwise they would have taken suitable measures. People drink water and say - it is simply water; fire is simply fire. But even fire could be investigated from the point of view of the Fiery World. Beginning with the diversity of electrical manifestations, it is possible to arrive at the luminosity of objects and animals. One can find in certain species of fishes interesting degrees of luminosity. If we begin to analyze the composition of this luminosity, we can see, besides the ordinary processes, something indescribable, especially among deep water creatures. Amidst these compressed organisms appears one of the qualities of the subtlest Fire. Thus it is possible to observe comparable data upon antipodes. Amidst rare factions of the air and amid ethereal explosions similar differentiations of Fohat are glowing. Beings of the middle strata cannot endure the pressure of the oceanic depths, just as they are not adapted to ethereal vibrations; nevertheless certain hints may be found in observations which are already taking place. With sorrow did We follow two scientists - one descending into the depths, the other striving to the heights. Both had useful problems, but neither of them had in view the study of the degree of Fire, as an element. Naturally, their attempts were inadequate. Remarkable are the depths, and the heights still more so. But the basis of striving was right. Gradually there may be found apparatus sufficiently protective, but if the problem of spatial Fire will not be dealt with, again useful possibilities will be lost. In the fiery body we observe a great deal, but only with the help of Hierarchy. But it would be extremely opportune if scientists would put before themselves the problem of the Fire of space. Even by means of hints they would arrive at the realization of the pressure of the fiery element. Our disciples sustain it by the prophylaxis of the heart, but for the crowds, hints from various sources are needed. Crowds will perish from the fiery element. Why then do they not attempt to learn about this element? Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 129:
129. I do not advise middle measures. To affirm the transitory state as a completion would be contrary to evolution. When a prayer is uttered about rest with the Saints, it reveals ignorance in regard both to rest and to the Saints. You know that rest is a purely temporary state, and in addition is relative. The so-called Saints have no rest. It may be said that the expression used is a relative one, but by respite people understand a state of repose. But if people were to be told about tension in the Fiery World, only a few would comprehend such an attribute of the higher condition. When We speak about a state of continuous explosion during the highest tension, it does not strike the imagination to recognize such tension, so We say - not tension, but splendor! The path to such grandeur is through the beautiful. If man will not develop within himself an aspiration to the most beautiful, he will close his own eyes, but the Highest can neither be repeated nor imagined. The manifestation of splendor is absolutely infinite. Still, let us not hold open the middle measures of sleep and rest. I affirm that repose would not produce the manifested Universe. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 133:
133. Certain metals are easily combined, but others repel each other. One should observe these lines of good and evil. both sides create complete connected chains. But the chief impediment of government lies in the mechanical mixing of opposite principles; hence comes premature dissolution. Heart and Communion with Hierarchy will tell where would be the combinable parts. Man is in need of equilibrium of mind and heart. Cooperation is confirmation of equilibrium. The sacred number of Pythagoras is the equilibrium of Beauty. Much of this axiom has become inapplicable at the present time. It is a weighty task to speak to people about equilibrium. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 137:
137. Actually it is inadmissible to try to alter Karma willfully or forcibly. The Lords of Karma add each violence to the chalice of condemnation, but They can lighten Karma where perfectionment and offerings are without end. Thus do we lighten the paths to the Fiery World, when we are willing to do the best possible. It is not for us to measure what is best, but the heart's desire leads to the radiance of the gates. Restrain each thought about self, but permit the heart to lead along the shortest path. The heart has been given as the focal magnet to the Fiery World. Not without reason do many hearts grieve, both on the Earth and in the Subtle World. Of course the nature of the heart is fiery, and it sorrows at all obstacles which prevent its return to its native land. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 138:
138. It is correct to refrain from spiritualism. The dark ones have chosen this path for the penetration and sowings of evil. It is possible to think with purity about everything, but a clouded consciousness finds in everything the path to obscuration. Especially at present it is necessary to avoid any obscure channels. One must go toward the Light with all striving. I assure you that it is necessary now to be strengthened in heart, for the time is full of poison. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 140:
140. It is necessary not only to recognize that there is no void, but also to understand the surrounding life. The understanding of life as intertwined and mutually nourishing brings realization of the omnipresence of psychic energy. On the very smallest examples, in incomplete micro-organisms, one may study that which is strikingly all-saturating. Varied currents, rays, and chemisms pass through masses of beings, but psychic energy not only does not retard them, but transmits them farther. When we speak of the most pure air, even about the purest Prana, we nevertheless presuppose all-containment, and in this containment various tensions. Picturing such physical saturation will aid the realization of Higher Worlds. Actually, everything is alive, and everything manifests the same energy. In this primitive position rests also the possibility of transmutation of everything existing. Death becomes a transposition and life becomes unavoidable cooperation. The very approach to the Fiery World is application of conformable qualities. It is sad to see how people limit themselves and try to destroy the universe. Perhaps overproduction, competition, and distortion of the meaning of life will bring humanity into a blind alley, and then it will be obliged to stop and think. Because, by setting aside all limitations the recognition of the Higher Worlds will come along. Calling to the Fiery World, we must have recourse to comparison with micro-organisms, and thus impel people to think about a saturation with the uninterrupted life. Indeed it is easier to think with the heart, above all micro-organisms. It is necessary to summon to such a solution. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 141:
141. It may be observed how furiously people are now objecting to the concept of Leader, and at the same time they are ardently awaiting him. It is instructive to observe the disunity of the processes of brain and heart. The brain follows the conventional thinking and repeats sing-song formulas. But the heart, even though it be weak and unbalanced, preserves grains of Truth. Where the brain finds strength in negation, the heart, though timid, still is atremor with joy at the nearness of the manifestation of a solution. People who raise objections against a constructive move usually have nothing to propose in its stead. Indeed, such objectors are among the first to follow a Leader. They will whisper about disagreement, but willingly and precisely will they carry out a Command. Not because of their slavish nature will they accept Hierarchy, but due to the labor of their hearts. This means that in a moment of danger it is necessary to maintain equilibrium around a strong authority. Therefore let the Leader not be confused by these phantom voices. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 143:
143. What is love of good? It must be understood that it not only includes the performance of good deeds, but also the ability to be enraptured by good. The latter condition is usually not assimilated, and remains misunderstood; it must be inculcated and cultivated in people. Only delight in good produces warmth of the heart. The manifestation of love of good reveals a multitude of details of good which are touching in their essence. Many useful comparisons may be overlooked which can refine the heart. Such refining will guard against inflicting of an offense. Each offender has already closed the Fiery Gates; he has made an attempt against human dignity, and thus, first of all, has belittled himself. When I spoke about the Fiery World, then love and good was naturally to be understood as a firm foundation for ascent. And how beautiful it is to be able to distinguish the petals of the Lotus of Good! And We rejoice at each manifestation of such joy. Surely such joy about Good is pure! Thus, let each one who dreams about the Fiery World first of all supply himself with love of good. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 147:
147. In any object there are to be found side by side perfect parts and chaotic particles. It is possible to call to action either the perfect or the chaotic portions of each thing. Outside of magic invocations, against which We have spoken more than once, every man, by means of heart energy, performs continual evocations. When a man thinks about the inconvenience of an object it actually becomes inconvenient. When a man thinks about a beautiful object its perfect particles begin to act. Ignorant people attribute such a manifestation to autosuggestion, but those who know the nature of things understand this as magnetism of thought. Of course, it is manifested in various degrees, but always it can be observed that the object is, as it were, animated through human thought. Man has but to realize this natural force to apply it beneficially in all circumstances of life. Thus, known Yogis often advise their disciples to talk to objects. Words are ships of thought. Thus, as long as we do not learn how to deal with objects, we shall not grasp the power of thought for the Fiery World. Consider it fortunate that also in the earthly thought it is possible to become accustomed to the proper treatment of objects. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 149:
149. Forgetful about everything, man forgets his own destiny. Not without foundation is the legend mentioning the animal state. Many examples have been given to man in order to warn him in good time, but never before have there been so many animal-like people. And the external covering merely reveals the inner ulcer. The Teaching calls upon people to help themselves and to respect their own nature. But the deepest, darkest ulcer is considered fitting for those who trust Satan. It is difficult to imagine how many people are addicted to Satanic rituals! Entire schools are busy spreading such harmful principles. Much already has been told to you about terrors, but when I see new transgressions, I cannot but warn you once more. Be not surprised at dizziness and headaches; each particle of your energy is tensed and on guard, for it is necessary to protect you from many projectiles. Unprecedented necromancy is being applied by the dark ones, in order to summon the very lowest spirits; for they are indifferent to consequences, they wish to be strengthened for just one hour. But a counterblow is naturally drawing near. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 150:
150. One must distinguish precisely with whom one can work, but if a choice of co-workers has been made one should not remind them about the past. Who knows what may have happened in the past! Usually people are obscured in the snares of the past. Indeed, it completely prevents one's being turned wholly toward the future. And what small earthly stones of the past prevent one's proceeding rapidly on the path! But one should become accustomed to the hurried path, no other exists. A great number of unfortunates and sufferers are counting the moments, waiting for help. Indeed, ought we not hasten? Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 152:
152. One must grow to love the path of the Fiery World. No striving is of assistance if it is not protected by love. Precisely the fire of love, in its chemism, is closest of all to the Fiery World. Thus, even in difficult days let us generate the currents of love. Rarely do people understand that love is actually a fiery principle. Usually people suppress the most salutary qualities of love. Precisely by these qualities does man most easily overcome the manifestations of darkness. Let us not cite examples, but merely emphasize the healing power of love. People especially respond to healing power. They dream about the elixir of life, but beyond a life on Earth their poor imagination can suggest nothing. Thus, let us not forget that imagination is a quality of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 154:
154. You have read that for communion with Higher Forces the ancients covered the head with a mantle, and, as told, this fabric was of wool and red in color. Also you may have heard about the stopping of the ears with red cotton. All such mechanical means had their significance, they served as a guard for radiations, and they condensed energy. But let us not resort to the expedient of mechanistic methods where there lies the utmost significance for the future, in the direct union with Hierarchy. Only the heart, covered with nothing but life, links us with the Higher Forces. The fabric of love is a most sacred one. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 155:
155. Does a man know when he performs his best action? What person can tell which of his words has had the most influence? What person can tell which of his thoughts has reached the highest spheres? No one knows this about himself. Perhaps such knowledge would cut short the striving for development, for it might stir up pride. Thought sometimes actually reaches the Higher Spheres, and, as a dewdrop, remains near the Altar. But one's own evaluation of such thought by earthly measure is impossible. People too often dismiss in disdain those thoughts which bring joy to the Highest Hearts. Thus, let us send out the best thoughts into the space. We need not adorn ourselves by the consciousness of our flights. Let them, as everyday nourishment, strengthen the heart for the perception of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 166:
166. Upon pressing or rubbing of the eyes colors appear which act as crude reminders of the radiance of the centers. If a coarse contact can produce evident illumination, then contact of a higher energy can certainly bring beautiful colors of the spirit. From the gross to the very highest it is necessary to cognize the saturation with spatial Fire. One should become accustomed to conscious acceptance of spatial accessibility. However, one should adapt oneself to such a merging. Let us not forget that ancient revelations were given for the betterment of life, and for the refining of consciousness. Thus the bond with the Higher Worlds was maintained directly. But later, because of the breaking away, quests for mechanical methods began, for the purpose of preventing a complete severance of the communion. It should be born in mind that during Kali-Yuga such methods became ineffectual, and even a mixing with the lower strata of the Subtle World took place. But Satya-Yuga, by its very nature, requires communion with the Higher Worlds. Therefore, in preparing for Satya-Yuga one should turn again to direct communion with the Higher Worlds, by applying true Ethics. This is needed for destined discoveries which cannot be given to an animal consciousness. I will not weary of reiterating it, for each hearth of enlightenment of the spirit is important. Where, then, can be the paths to the Fiery World, if not through the decrees of Ethics? Surely Hatha-Yoga does not lead to the Fiery World. Enough of preparations - one should hurriedly strive toward the Higher Worlds. Let each of our cells contain millions of millions of currents. Not for somnolence have the subtlest apparatuses been given. Not for the sake of doubt are there being made calculations involving such huge figures. They surely remind one about Infinity and the saturation of all that exists. Thus let us be imbued with thoughts about Spatial Fire, about the possibilities of our being. Satya-Yuga cannot draw near without fiery signs. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 167:
167. Examine two stones. They are primitive, cold, they have become congealed in their small life, but even they can give off sparks of fire. The heart of a man is no worse than a stone. The thought of a man, even in a small manifestation, is higher in effect than a mineral. I speak of this because it is instructive to observe how thought evokes sparks of fire from the innermost memory. The most casual thought evokes whole forms from the storehouse of memory, entire epochs in which we have been participants. This is a procession of definitely related fiery contents. Indeed, the spark can extricate related portions from the preserved treasure with instantaneous speed. One may be amazed how securely the treasures lie in the Chalice always ready to be drawn out. Only fiery energy can act so subtly and swiftly. The fiery earthly manifestations give an idea of the tension of the fiery World. If here on earth something can be astonishing in its speed and accuracy, then how keen and swift is the Fiery World! If only people would not forget about the Fiery World, one link could be established. Think what the state of consciousness must be, when one is obliged again to remind about the foundations which are so near. However, let us reiterate, let us be filled with patience. It has been said - affirmation of Truth is a strengthening of the bridge. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 170:
170. Many suppose that scientific data will shield them against cosmic manifestations. They will tell you about their knowledge of eclipses, they know about the sun-spots, even about the appearance of comets, and newly discovered rays, but they cannot anticipate the appearance of meteors, which may be of gigantic dimensions. But if people know about the discoveries of huge fragments of spatial bodies, they can likewise imagine the possibility of devastating consequences from them, which should bring to mind the fiery bodies. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 172:
172. Due to unsteadiness of thought people see neither joy nor danger. But let us ask them always to ponder when the heart whispers about threats or about new joy. Likewise one should not be surprised that the dark forces can approach the most sacred places. But you have already seen such manifestations and know that absence of fear is the first condition to halt any evil whatsoever. But let us be honest with ourselves, in order to determine where there is fear and where it has been driven out. Fear is a weapon of the dark ones. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 173:
173. Let it not be thought possible to deny the Invisible. It has been said that there does not exist action which can produce no consequences, but this is particularly true of negations. One may often ask oneself - why is the evolution of the world so slow? Negation will prove to be one of the principal causes, for it is deadly. Like doubt, it cuts off all the ordained possibilities. People given to denial eventually have to outlive its consequences. Truly, negation is like a millstone around one's neck. Enough has been said about it in the Teaching. But now, especially, the Earth is infected with negation. Let multitudes of people imagine that negation is only a sensible criticism, but negation is not a judgment, it is like ashes banking a grate fire. It suppresses, but does not elevate. Only broadening of consciousness can shame the denier, but as a rule such a torpid state terminates in a grave illness. In many cases a physician should attentively converse with his patient prior to treatment, in order to ascertain his mode of thinking. Each illness from negation reveals the need of suggestion in order to arrest the destructive process. Some may ridicule the fact that for the treatment of cancer and tuberculosis it is necessary to begin with suggestion. Of course, physicians who do not possess the power of suggestion will protest in every way, and they will be highly provoked upon hearing that diseases of the liver, stomach, kidneys, the gums, and rheumatism depend largely upon the state of consciousness and require suggestion first of all. It therefore follows that it is necessary to regard suggestion and autosuggestion seriously. Both processes are of a fiery significance. Thus negation is in opposition to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 174:
174. Not infrequently do children manifest the better thinking about the Fiery World. Try to encourage them in such thinking, while applying subtle understanding, for otherwise one may either turn them away or else impose upon them one's own personal conception. Let children draw from their own treasure-house; it is every ready to reveal the most vital details. Science can obtain valuable date from children; to little use is made of them. And people abuse children, being unwilling to understand how much can be harmed by a rude touch. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 176:
176. Amid observations upon the deplorable consequences of negation, one should not blame certain well-intentioned people for applying their own force first rather than trouble Hierarchy. It may seem at times that people act from self-confidence, when, as a matter of fact, they are filled with reverence for Hierarchy, and above all they strive to apply their own forces in order to conserve every ounce of Higher energy. They do not even pronounce the name of the Teacher, and they guard their mantram in secret. One should regard very carefully the various modes of reverence. One should affirm all that aspires to the Light. With Us only negation is rejected. Indeed, the very existence of man, who thinks and who contains the subtlest apparatuses, is a real miracle, which could not be without a past, and hence not without a future. The Fiery World is the predestined future. Who, then, will hesitate on the path, knowing the great destination? Who, then, will not respect the present incarnation, knowing that it will aid the ascent? Who, then, will disdain the Subtle World, knowing that there is the testing of thoughts? Thus, our brief sojourn here has been bestowed as the best aid toward a speedy advance to the Fiery World. In some way one should combine the urgent problems of life with the highest resolutions. Actually the earthly life hinders speedy realizations. People dream about the mechanical prolonging of life here, instead of cultivating a joyful readiness to approach the goal. The Teacher brings the consciousness of the disciple, by the shortest path, toward the attainment of the Fiery World. The Teacher affirms all that which may, even indirectly, bring closer or unify useful consciousnesses, in order that each action contain within itself the necessary amount of conditions of approach. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 177:
177. During the crossing into the Subtle World there flash out all the aspects of the feeling of possession, which troubles even people who are not at all bad. One should assiduously keep in mind this circumstance, and be affirmed upon the realization that earthly possession does not exist. A great deal has been said about personal possession, but only the fiery state can prove the illusion of such sense of possession. Only when our consciousness remains our sole possession do we feel the freedom of ascent. It is very difficult to balance the ascent which goes beyond the middle strata of the Subtle World. Therein people do not even think of parting with various kinds of property; indeed, they exist just be means of these attractions. But if a higher manifestation raises their consciousness a bit, there begins an incredible conflict. Therefore, here in the earthly state one must apprehend where lies the useless burden. This should be done not in the name of the Subtle World but in the name of the one higher. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 179:
179. I entrust you to testify about the Fiery World as existing, and with all the attributes of existence. Fiery blossoms are distinguished by their radiance, but they may be compared in structure with roses; small vortical rings form, as it were, a combination of petals. Similarly, ozone, in the higher state, reproduces, as it were, the odor of evergreens. Also, the radiance of auras is like cloud arches, and rays are as streams and waterfalls. Thus, in the higher forms the wise ones will find likenesses of earthly images. He will not see the earthly existence as abased thereby, for in all states of being the foundation of energy is the same. The wise one will not seek a precise counterpart of God in an earthly body, for only the fiery body will preserve the same sparks as the Higher Beings. Should it not be pointed out in schools wherein we are like God, so as to justify the ancient Covenants of which people have made a laughing stock? Everywhere the highest concept must be clarified. One must not fear to come forward and help wherever it is possible to elevate the consciousness. The Teaching is in need of those who will bear witness. It responds to all, without distinction as to creed and nationality. Above all let the one sun shine. It is not difficult to speak about unity, through the path of science. Let the manifestation of beautiful correlations unite the most diverse elements. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 183:
183. Much has been said about life in the Subtle World. The accounts often appear to be contradictory, but again let us take earthly examples. The diversity of earthly situations is astonishing, only undeveloped eyes are unable to distinguish great numbers of subtlest manifestations. When We speak about earthly situations, We usually have in mind only uniform groups, but We cannot enumerate the entire complex of volitional creativeness. Therefore Our definitions will depend upon the theme of the discourse, or upon the quality of the consciousness of Our listener. Likewise among the truest descriptions of the Subtle World there will always be found groups, corresponding most closely to Our designs. Thus, let us not criticize the diversified aspects of information about the Subtle World. If the earthly world is stately, then the Higher Worlds are progressively majestic and multiform. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 184:
184. Circular motion is in everything. Vortical rings are not only in the strictly physical world, but also in all thought-forms. One may observe how the circle of each task is culminated. We have already advised alternating work for the renewal of strength. Such manvantaras may be observed even in the smallest tasks, but they will have the same significance as world manvantaras. Thus, outside of circles of daily labor, one may see the manifestation of the circle also in entire periods of activity. Precisely the fiery heart will whisper when such a ring is complete, in order that a new manifestation may be taken up. One should not overload a consummation, yet it is still worse to complete a circle artificially by violence upon life. Thus, one can study in history how cycles of activity are moulded. The fiery principle is expressed in such vortical rings. One must be prepared for such construction in the Fiery World also. It should not be thought that the Fiery World is an already perfected condition. Systems of Worlds, of which we see only a negligible part, present an inexhaustible variety of conditions. From here we cannot analyze these states, but it is useful to dream about them. Each dream is already a realization. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 186:
Thought about good is blessed. There has never been a thought about good which has not produced the best fruit. But gathering of fruit requires practice and labor. Sometimes the reaping is even more wearisome than the sowing. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 188:
188. The nature of things must be taught among the most primary subjects. It must be beautifully described in all reality; the succession of worlds must be demonstrated with all scientific comparisons. Not only will religion not contradict such exposition of the foundations, but on the contrary religion will assist, through its most ancient allusions. The study of the nature of things will serve as the threshold to understanding of Living Ethics. One must realize why honor, dignity and all other high human qualities are indispensable. From the earliest years children should hear about the Subtle and Fiery Worlds; they must understand the principle of Hierarchy and of Good. The sooner they are reminded about Hierarchy and the other Truths, the more easily will they recall former knowledge. The concept of God in all its grandeur is clarified on the basis of Hierarchy. Only thus can the Highest Concept emerge from abstraction and blend with all Existence. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 189:
189. Among fiery signs there is the particular aptitude for finding needed objects. One has but to think about them, and they draw near, as it were, and are discovered. Already in antiquity it was said - kindle the torch of the heart and find that which is needed. The symbol is true enough, for the fire of the heart kindles surrounding fires and creates a magnetic attraction. Also in books, what is sought can be found by illuminating the book with the same fire. The more such a quality is observed, the more it is developed. The fiery element loves to be noticed. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 190:
190. Danger is a concentration of the vibrations of tension. A great number of perils surround people, but only a few of them are noticed. When the Leader says, "live in danger," he might well say instead, "observe the dangers and thus succeed." One cannot live outside of dangers, but it is beautiful to make out of dangers a carpet of achievement. The Leader knows that he bears a mission, and dangers are only propelling forces; therefore the Leader does not even think about dangers. The very thought of peril is harmful. Thinking about dangers, we strengthen their vibrations, and thus disturb our equilibrium. Conservation of forces must not be disrupted by fear and confusion. We are watchful and careful for the best execution of the commission. But dangers cannot overburden our attention. The Teacher should, first of all, insist upon the disciple's liberation from the phantom of perils. The disciple should always remember not to expend a drop of the higher energy uselessly. Thought of danger agitates many of our centers and in disorderly fashion consumes the precious energy. Thought of danger reflects even upon the pulse; but the heart is strengthened by the desire to carry out well the mission. Thus, let us act in the most efficient manner. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 191:
191. On entrance into the monastic life all difficulties of such a path were usually pointed out. Some would say - all is easy; others would warn - all is difficult. To people with fiery heart one may say - all is easy; but for the ordinary consciousness it is better to caution - all is difficult. If someone takes to flight at a single warning about difficulties, then he, all else being equal, is unfit for persistent labor. One should not gather together people who are obviously unfit. Fear of labor is already a treason. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 193:
193. You already know sufficiently about the temperance of certain characters. What is to be done when moderateness has crept into the broadest circles? Those who are seemingly the champions of good give themselves up spiritually to moderation. One can see that the dark ones do not often suffer from this defect. There is a story about a devil encountering and Angel. The Angel said, "Thy servants are bitter." But the devil replied, "Mine are bitter, Thine are sour; we both must look for sweet ones." And the Angel was crestfallen for He could not prove that they had not turned sour. Thus was it observed long ago by people. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 194:
194. You will have to repeat to many that Our remedies are good, as a supplement to psychic energy. Some physical remedies cannot produce the desired result, but psychic energy is reinforced by communion with Hierarchy. Thus, the wise physician first of all will take care to know the condition of his psychic energy and to see that it is in concordance with the Higher forces. Paying attention only to physical qualities has no significance for the future. When We speak about the Fiery World, it means that it is time to be moving forward. It is impossible to remain on the level of the transitory period, when all the foundations of Existence have been forgotten. I affirm that each physician must pay attention to himself in order to feel to what an extent he himself is ready to renew his consciousness, otherwise he will not find fitting words for those who come to him. He will be unable to inquire into the actual causes of ailments. He will not maintain a self-affirmed influence. I do not insist that each physician be a hypnotist, but he must understand the spiritual world of the patient in order to be able to speak about the main thing in the case. The Teaching must disclose paths, but not be merely a pharmacy. Let people have an opportunity to observe and discover, otherwise there will be reactions upon Karma. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 195:
195. A new tradition about the significance of the heart must be moulded when people are caring least of all about it. Institutions for the study of the heart must be founded, with a knowledge of all that has been written about this center of being. All the ancient cults in which a place was allotted to the knowledge of the heart, must be studied; and here external remedies alone are of no assistance. Let us not forget that in antiquity suggestion was applied for reanimation of the stopped heart. There are many traditions about the bringing back to life which are based on this action. True, a great and disciplined will is required, and time is needed for the establishing of the new heart action. It must be determined how many minutes must elapse before the heart activity can be again established. But this will be extremely variable, for the actual departure of the subtle body occurs quite individually. There are many reasons for this, including the physical state and the quality of the subtle body. The physician should understand this diversity of conditions. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 196:
196. The bodily movements of man must be intelligent. Children must be taught not only gymnastics and rhythm, but also the economy of movement. When people apprehend the Fiery World and radiations, they will not senselessly wave their arms and legs about, shake their heads, and be fidgety. If thy could picture to themselves their auric egg, they would not disturb it needlessly with disorderly agitations. If people could picture a sort of fiery ring which is in reality around them, they would not senselessly burn themselves. Especially unjustifiable are so-called nervous movements. They indicate an entirely undisciplined will. Each physician must observe such habits of his patients. It is possible to determine many diseases by a man's movements alone. It is possible to cure him of the most disgusting habits by observing these movements and pointing out the harm they do the subtle body. Thus, a physician can manifest a most useful activity without physical medicine. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 197:
197. Who said that musk is merely a stimulant? It can have an equilibrating importance, bringing into motion basic energies. It is regrettable when such multiform, powerful reactions are reduced to a single manifestation. The poorer the idea of it, the cruder the hypothesis. This refers also to many indicated remedies. No one thinks about the significance in synthesis of valerian. No one is willing to understand mint as a friend of life, ready to exercise a calming effect upon rebellious centers. No one wishes to observe the action of milk combined with soda. Thus broad is the field of observation for eyes which have been opened. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 198:
198. The Fiery World requires, first of all, the discrimination between small truths and Great Truth. Nothing else turns people aside from the paths to the extent that a little truth does. They snatch out small fragments, not thinking about that which precedes and follows. Such fragments are no better than any lie, but the significance of the Fiery World rests upon the greatness of Truth. One must prepare for it by all measures; it is impossible to suppose that the understanding of the magnitude of Truth comes of itself. The consciousness must be prepared for a containment of such dimensions. This is not at all easy. One may see how erroneously the simplest words are understood. It is even difficult to imagine to what an extent the meaning of the most ordinary word can be distorted. But one should pass through the testing of so many diverse concepts. Only the acceptance of higher dimensions will evoke the Higher Call - Raj, Raj, Raj! The three-fold containment can lead to the higher spheres. Raj does not know revenge and censure. Raj is magnanimous, because directed into the future. Raj wishes for good, for it is creative love. Such a measure guards against the small truth, which comes close to the evil, and to doubt and condemnation. Thus, when you wish to temper the spirit, you can repeat the ancient Mantram - Raj, Raj, Raj! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 199:
199. When I remind you about the ancient Mantram, it means that a great truth must be revealed, and that one should act by great measures. One is not saved by words but by their application. Thus, there is no small truth in this, that already a great measure is required. And let the thought be a joyous one, that already Raj has been pronounced! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 202:
202. Nowhere do people think about the Living Ethics. They think it possible to pass their lives in the usual way, yet with each day it becomes more evident that it is possible to save people only by means of faith, which surpasses all religions. There is not much of such faith, and let us not try to count in thousands where there are only tens. Unusual are such paths of the realization of the Highest. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 203:
203. The three Worlds are far closer to each other than one may think. One can see how corresponding vibrations create cooperation. You know how certain individuals from the Subtle World who are close to us act to assist a common task. Even not so long ago they were unable to serve the common purpose because of differences of vibrations, but now your vibrations and their endeavors for communion make them useful co-workers. Thus is created useful labor in common. It is the more useful because the adversaries have similar co-workers. Certainly, it is joyous to watch each cumulation of consciousness. Ur. has seen how in the beginning the atmosphere is dim and in the course of successive meetings it becomes lighter, and a day ago Ur. saw completely conscious cooperation. Such an enlightenment is very rapid, yet for this the Ashram is of significance. Verily, Ashrams have a great importance for the earthly and for the Subtle World. Ashrams may be defined as magnets and ozonatoars. Being filled with heart energy provides a conduit for many things. Therefore, when I am concerned about spiritually pure atmosphere, I have in mind a very important consequence. Without spiritual accumulations, the command to take everything upon oneself has no meaning. This command can be given only where there is a heart bond with the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Only such a bond, during the present earthly conflict, can strengthen those to whom the order has been given. The currents are too complicated to be opposed by earthly forces. But you know about the bond with the two Worlds. Precisely in this communion are found forces for the passing by the most unexpected path. In this, do not hesitate to take care of yourself, in order not to expend energy superfluously. One should not in any manner be diverted from inner concentration. The affairs of the whole world are in a grave state. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 205:
205. The word chorus is used to mean a consonance of voices, but there can be a chorus of energies, a chorus of hearts, a chorus of fires. The Teaching must turn your attention to the choral principle, which does not interfere at all with the individual principle. One should develop within oneself cooperation, in order to bring about a direct increase of possibilities. Thus, care about the choral principle is linked with constructiveness. People can understand that a chorus needs all kinds of participants. Only very experienced leaders understand why there have been needed participants who are not very active, yet who can bring in originality and harmony. The Teacher rejoices at each originality, in it is born a new aspect of Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 208:
208. Often the Teachings have warned not to judge the dead. Among the many reasons for this there is one which very closely concerns earthly actions. We have already spoken about co-workers from the Subtle World. It is difficult to judge from here as to who has already developed at aptitude for cooperation. It can be imagined how unjust it would be to censure such a co-worker, as condemnation naturally repels. There are many such assistants, and one should value them. When imagination has been developed, such cooperation can easily progress. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 209:
209. The picture of present-day reality is still more unattractive. One must value highly the periods of time during which there was no blasphemy. Has not this viper poisoned the present state of affairs? We are much troubled to see how senselessly people limit their lives, not thinking about the great miracle which each man bears within himself. To each one has this marvel been allotted. The purse of the heart is identical in all - place therein the treasure! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 210:
210. The spark of immortality is justly located by certain people in various centers, each will be right in his own way. True, in each center there is such a spark, but according to the conditions of the epoch the centers can vary in significance. Only the heart remains unchanged and only the chalice follows the heart in significance; the remaining centers and glands may be subject to cosmic currents. Not only are people mistaken in their judgment about the centers, but everywhere they do not admit a flexible expediency. Yet not only according to the epoch is the significance of psychic energy altered, but also according to races, to nationalities, and even to generations. Seemingly, a thing re-occurs, but meanwhile man has come in contact with the Highest by means of new antennae. Thus, one can observe how multiped insects may lose certain legs without a lessening of their vital capacity. Certainly where there is the fiery consciousness such atrophy of the centers is not found. Hence, again we come to the affirmation of the usefulness of the fiery consciousness. It will be no exaggeration when we say that fire is advantageous for the earthly as well as for the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 215:
215. One may speak and write about a symbol, but it does not follow that a teacher must translate the symbol into ordinary language. We do not come too late with warnings when they are necessary. Likewise the names of the countries will soon rise up before you and you will distinctly apprehend how We consider these events needful and instructive. But do not forget that Ur.'s heart is on a lofty fiery step and perceives very clearly. One may surmise that events are under pressure, if the heart and solar plexus of Ur. are so tense. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 216:
One must await the time when during lessons in psychology counsels about mass reactions will be given. People are willing to join an organization, but they are averse to cultivation of their own will. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 217:
217. You have been writing today about physical remedies, but for crowds even barrels of the most precious substance will be useless. One may urge all physicians of the World to start upon a mission of spiritualization of the heart. Each physician has access to different homes. He sees various generations, and his words are listened to with attention. When giving physical instructions he can so easily add the most valuable advices. He has the right to be acquainted with all the details of the moral conditions in the home. He can give advice which will compel the occupants to reflect over and above the actions of the stomach. He can even command, for behind him stands the fear of death. The physician is a most sacred person in the household where there is a sick person. And since humanity has taken care to collect a sufficient quantity of diseases, the physician can give many valuable warnings. If we but had enlightened physicians! At present there are so few! The more do We esteem enlightened physicians, since of course they are always under the threat of expulsion from the Medical Societies. Heroism is needed everywhere where the Truth is. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 219:
219. Very often misunderstandings have occurred as a result of relativity of definitions, which have undergone changes through passing centuries. The most ancient writings have undergone many alterations, passing through the hands of foreign translators. It is a well known fact, but for all that it is not taken enough into consideration. To obtain the full meaning one must turn to the same source, Hierarchy. If the translator and interpreter is in communion with Hierarchy, then his relative understanding will be set right in due time. It is unfitting to touch the Sacred Covenants with dirty hands. All forms of blasphemy are condemned, but it is especially abominable when a servant of religion blasphemes. Unfortunately such cases have become frequent. There are not a few actual atheists among the servants of religion. Is it possible for them to speak about the Living Ethics? The madmen do not wish even to think about the future life. One can imagine all the horrors of an assembly where blasphemers are gathered! The Fiery World is just a farce for them. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 219:
Let Our friends not hesitate to speak wherever possible about the Fiery World. Of course, besides the spiritual point of view there can also be a scientific approach. In addition let Our friends themselves think more often about the Fiery World; such thoughts are as prayers. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 220:
220. Fiery labor is indeed full of dangers. Ur. already knows how fiery tension acts. Not only in the earthly body but also in the subtle it is impossible to withstand for long such tension. Besides, We focus the vortex upon Ourselves, so that a discharged arrow will strike in a center of tension. This method of focusing is employed by Us everywhere. On it is also based the "Tactica Adversa"; from it flow the drops of perspiration, about which you know. But in all, centering is preferable to scattering. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 225:
225. It is an error to think that irritation of the nose, throat, and lungs is caused only by colds. Such tensions also result from spacial fires. Without doubt, irritation of nose and throat can be cured by suggestion. The same cause underlies many cases of so-called hay-fever, which often can be cured by suggestion. Also many kinds of skin disease are cured by the same method. Often, in fact, skin irritations arise not from external causes but from imbalance of fiery currents. It is regrettable that physicians do not observe this phase of human ailment. Only occasionally do they recognize nervous causes, but then they try to flood them out with bromides, whereas suggestion could produce a better result. Let us not forget that at times suggestion has been employed to speed up the closing of wounds, by way of enlisting the cooperation of the entire organism. Thus, during discourse about the Fiery World, one should not forget the cause, at times, of irritations of the nose and throat. Physicians must be urged to study all methods of suggestion. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 228:
228. Usually people do not even notice the turning course of circumstances. Yesterday your attention was directed to the fact that people do not wish to understand that they themselves create! The ladder has long since been constructed, yet man nevertheless casts himself into emptiness, for he thinks about a former ladder. It seems impossible to affirm people upon reality. The simplest and most beautiful solutions are passed over in silence, and rejected merely upon the assumption that somewhere grandfather's ladder has been left standing. It has ceased to exist long since, but the average consciousness will not accept such reality. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 231:
231. One should not be inordinately grieved perceiving human darkness. If We should exercise our grief in proportion to this darkness, it would be impossible to exist. It is sad to see how people impede their path, but the centuries teach one to assume calmness about the qualities of imperfection. Indeed, such qualities are especially deplorable when time is so short. But let us devote ourselves to Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 234:
234. It is not the brain substance that thinks. It is time to recognize the fact that thought is born in the fiery centers. Thought exists as something ponderable but invisible, and it must be understood that a lever is not a furnace. Already many truths are knocking for admission, but only thinking about the fiery centers can be of assistance toward correct interpretation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 235:
235. One must observe how entire countries can be shaken by one incorrect interpretation. It is impossible to justify this by saying that someone did not know about something. Usually proof can be found that such knowledge had knocked at all doors, had lain on all tables, and had been mentioned many times. It is not right to try to justify inattention and unwillingness to think deeply. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 238:
238. The Fiery Sun is invisible, likewise invisible are great heavenly bodies. It should be explained in schools how insignificantly small is our field of vision. Only thus is it possible to convince humanity that while it is divine in its heart essence, in the body it is subject to all limitations. Only thus will children realize what they must be concerned about. They are very perplexed at that which is manifested in the chest and continually beats. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 240:
240. The consciousness directed to Us is continually being refined. The process of refinement becomes a code of every day. Could it be admissible that the subtlest energy be turned into chaos? Everywhere it has been said, "Whoever comes unto Me shall also abide in Me." This must be understood literally. The subtlest energy cannot be turned into amorphousness; therefore I am so concerned about refinement of consciousness. Complication by grossness only demonstrates that the heart energy has not reached a level where it is no longer threatened with drowning in the waves of chaos. One must hasten with the refining process. Each ulcer begins with the smallest decomposition of tissue. A drop of resin can make healthy the ailing tissue, but for a neglected ulcer not even a pot of resin can be of help. Create a manifestation of refinement in the very midst of life. Why only in words, or in glances, when heart energy is multiplied precisely in thoughts. The collecting of the most precious is only for the purpose of returning it. Who, indeed, would not wish to give something of the best quality? Only a cheat will try to offer something unfit or useless. One must keep watch over one's thoughts, in order to send those of the best quality. I am not speaking in the abstract. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 240:
Through you We send thoughts of magnanimity, and already much that is not good has been averted. Thus is a mountain of magnanimity molded, with a summit from which one can see afar. One may advise many of the panacea of magnanimity. We shall not tire repeating about this remedy of spirit and body. Some day physicians too will prescribe magnanimity as a most powerful antidote. Let us not forget that malice attracts the action of poisons, whereas magnanimity opposes them. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 248:
248. Reading without the heart's functioning, even memorizing, helps but little. One can even compile a table showing how much the participation of the heart evokes true understanding. Let this not be understood as an abstraction. By its quality the pulse indicates how much heart participation assists the manifestation of perception. Such a concept draws one near to the Fiery World. It is tedious to listen to babblings which lack the heart quality, particularly since the number of printed books is reaching frightening proportions. Rarely has the quantity been so at variance with the quality! In this is also revealed a sign of heartlessness. We encourage each burning of the spirit. The flaming heart is a torch of the Fiery World. One should become accustomed to delving into the meaning of what has been said; and for this, translations into different languages are useful. Thereby is developed a precision of understanding. The Teacher must always rotate a concept so that it contacts the consciousness of the disciple in its full scope. Though urgent, it is impossible to accept many concepts at the first reading. One must return to them, as has been said, under all the shades of color of morning and evening. Even the night will bring a ray of understanding. You yourselves have seen how strangely people form opinions about what they have read. When they hear about the Messiah, they merely think - isn't he a demon? When they read about the heart, they are afraid - isn't it sorcery? This means that demons and sorcery are very familiar to them. The man who is pure in heart will not think first of all about darkness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 258:
258. You may have heard that wise people, in an hour of danger, have sometimes exclaimed - joy, joy! This exclamation could not have signified mere self-delusion. They knew about the treasure of joy and, as it were, wished to draw therefrom a kindling of feelings necessary for achievement. Ghosts are not needed there where exists a sacred link with Hierarchy. One can borrow out of the Treasury inexhaustible forces, but they should be evoked flamingly. No one can oppose the joy of achievement. One should not submit to violence, but joy is a consummation. Thus, let us cultivate it as one would most precious blossoms, but let us not belittle it with the suspicion that it is an illusion. No, we know how joy resounds through the channel of Kundalini. We cannot often explain in words whence arises this joy, as a forerunner, but it comes to visit us on a light-winged ray of Hierarchy. Who knows from what Infinite Source sounds the call to joy? How many know that already the time of manifestation of joy has approached? But the law is immutable, and therefore joy is a special wisdom. How long ago this was said! But in spiral evolvement it gradually becomes real and comprehensible. Likewise grows the heart, and the consciousness, and fiery wisdom. We do not see how the grass grows, but we perceive the evidence of the growth. So too with the joy of achievement. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 259:
259. You have already heard about certain empty tombs. You have heard about a very ancient custom, when sometimes a substitution was made for one thought to be dead. It must not be forgotten that through the ages a great many extraordinary actions have been accomplished, and not just once had a life to be interrupted. People have been initiated into the mysteries of existence, and so many names have been inscribed upon empty sepulchres! Thus, apart from the beaten paths of history, inscrutable achievements are created. One must become accustomed in one's consciousness to a great deal which is not governed by earthly laws. Who can affirm how events are being created? One can observe only a few outward signs, but the real channel of life is not written down in the state archives. Thus, people are astonished when one who, according to a tomb inscription, is supposed to be deceased, reappears ten years later and is identified by many persons. Of course, it is easy to overlook indisputable proofs. but honest observers can gather authentic evidence of many such events. Actually there is a history of the outer world and of the inner. It is not sorcery nor magic, but the path of the Higher World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 261:
261. It is an error to think that the forces of darkness attack only weak spots. Very often chaos presses deliberately upon the most powerful strongholds. Likewise breakers are more violent against cliffs. Therefore every wall must be guarded, both low and high ones. Let us not forget this, for people often think about shielding the weak and abandon the strong. Everywhere there are intimidations by chaos, and tensions are tripled. Read about the downfall of great nations to anyone who does not cherish the feeling of protections. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 262:
262. Yes, yes, yes, if people do not turn to the Hiero-inspiration, many conflagrations will result. Equilibrium and concordance are violated by the mechanistic concept of the world. Half a century ago We were already concerned about the excessive increase of physical knowledge. Verily, much as been attained in this direction, but at the same time the spiritual consciousness was lagging behind the physical. Ethics were lost amidst accumulations of formulas. Machines attracted man away from the art of thinking. Now they are content to be robots! For the equilibrium of the World the heart is needed, and in this Decree is contained undeferrable salvation. Ill-will is pressing upon the earthly aura. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 268:
268. It is very deplorable that people harm themselves by constant discontent, also the harmful disturbance of equilibrium extends into distant space. One can observe people, rational enough, nevertheless complaining of fate. Even earthly riches do not help them to banish discontent. Certainly, in general people do not usually think about spiritual riches. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 274:
274. Excessive emaciation and corpulence are equally harmful for ascent. They equally nullify psychic energy. The middle path foresees the best conditions. Also, instead of a natural striving people prefer unsuitable extremes. The creativeness of the cosmos does not tolerate lack of balance. It is known that chaos yields before the assault of the forces of equilibrium, but the same law must be introduced into all life. We are microcosms and must be subject to all the conditions of the Macrocosm. But few people will even speak about such a condition of existence. Therefore such non-correlation agitates the Earth. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 274:
We have often forewarned about the possibility of a fiery epidemic. It has already begun. Of course physicians have not noticed it, for it appears in different aspects. The change in many symptoms of illness does not arrest their attention. Human judgment is too much attached to illusory forms which someone has accidentally observed. To alter their horizon is most difficult, but one should remind people that it is necessary to fulfill obligations. Often We send thoughts of magnanimity there where previously they were not even dreamt of. But even such unexpected good remedy is of timely assistance. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 276:
276. The very highest is Hiero-inspiration; it accompanies throughout life. No rituals are needed where there is the flame of Communion. One should guard the hearth of Fire. Even the ancients understood the symbol of the incessancy of Fire. Life must be filled with burning. At first man thought about himself, then about others, but afterwards his actions became useful for all that exists. He does not think any more about the usefulness, but he breathes it and gives life in Boundless Space. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 277:
277. Not only santonin, but also certain other vegetable substances help toward seeing the symptoms of the aura. However such mechanical reaction is undesirable. Each poison cannot but react on the nerve centers, if applied for long. When we come to speak about the fiery heart, this recognition of radiations comes about naturally. Besides, it is most fitting to sense the quality of the aura. Because many tints appear highly intermingled, and just the viewing of it does not give an understanding of their essence. Thus, sometimes a blue aura may be exposed to an undesirable yellow radiation, and as a result there is a greenish light, but such a combination can be distinguished from a pure green synthesis. Similarly, violet may be the result of the approach of crimson. Thus, a single glimpse alone means little. One must perceive through the heart the essence of what is taking place. Thus, for example, it may happen that due to illness the radiation will grow dim, but the fiery consciousness will apprehend that the nature of the radiation is not bad, and that only because of accidental sickness has it been temporarily changed. Likewise it may happen that the radiation may be subjected to an external influence, such as results from obsession. Here also only the fiery consciousness will apprehend the true cause. Therefore, when I speak about future photographing of the auras, it must not be forgotten that fiery straight-knowledge will also be needed for this. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 278:
278. The Teaching must first of all help the manifestation of justice. It must be foreseen that there will be cases when the details of the evidence must be observed in the light of fiery reality. There are many cases where from remote examples it is possible to judge about external influences. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 281:
281. Fear of the future is the horror of the World. It breaks in upon life under different concepts. It gradually decomposes the mind and deadens the heart. Such fear is false in its nature. People know that none of their situations are permanent, consequently it is sensible to prepare without delay something for the future. But formless and immobile factors of chaos attach the consciousness to illusory places. One must intensify one's realization of reality in order to recognize the falseness of Maya, and to understand that truth lies only in the future, when we draw near to the Abode of Fire. It is impossible to describe how people try to conceal their fear before the future. They attempt to prove that not the future, but the past must occupy their thinking. They shamefully avoid everything that reminds about the advancement into the future. They forget that this attitude constitutes a dangerous poisoning of space. Even in the purest places waves of such poison can be observed. People also poison each other. But the most health-giving and beautiful thought is about the future. It conforms with the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 286:
286. That man is good who creates good. Creation of good is the improvement of the future. One can do good to one's fellow in order to better his existence. It is possible for entire nations to be uplifted by heroic achievement. It is possible to introduce into life the most useful discoveries, which must transform the future. Finally, it is possible to improve the thinking of a nation; and in this will be a synthesis of good. How beautiful is thought-creativeness which is not directed toward evil! When a people apprehends all the evil of condemnation, it opens new gates to the future. So much time is thus freed for cognition, for the art of thinking, for the creation of true good; and in these the best fires of the heart are kindled. Such fires are not kindled in evil. Such good will preserve health and to a large extent purify the atmosphere. It is absurd to think that good is an abstraction or a personal merit. It is the salvation of the future, for without it there is no affirmation of ascent. Thus each thought of good is already an arrow of Light. Somewhere it has already exterminated disunity, and any disunity, in malice, is a lapse into chaos. Therefore teach to think about good. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 287:
287. We often hear about pains from old wounds. They seem to have healed, the physical tissues have grown together, but pains still continue. Also one may hear that only suggestion can help in these cases. Can it be imagined that the subtle body does not ache when it has been injured? A wound heals physically, but the subtle body may still feel pain. Of course, if the consciousness of a man has been developed, he can by his own command compel the subtle body to become well. But in other cases suggestion is required, acting on the subtle body in conformity with the physical process. Thus do those who know the complex of the organism improve the condition of all its bodies. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 288:
288. Current events once again indicate the significance of thought. Already you see that luxury has been challenged. Likewise, you see that magic has received condemnation, and thinking is being directed toward Hiero-inspiration. These two trends are very harmful for the dark ones. Without luxury and without sorcery they are substantially weakened. But they have still left a third possibility - the confusion of weak minds. It is most deplorable that weak minds do not absorb healthy principles. Their instability consumes much energy; therefore We turn our attention to the main issue, in order to concentrate the energy on what is indispensable. You know about Our Banner. Let those carry it who can. Therefore, let us manifest tolerance in all else, and let us compel the dark ones to serve. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 298:
298. If one would take the trouble to compose a diagram of earthly customs, one could perceive a peculiar picture of the life of the planet. Many customs outlive races and even entire epochs. Even a change of all the conditions of life has no influence upon customs molded by obstinacy. One may be amazed at how old the habits of inertia are, and how they do not depend upon social forms. Therefore I speak so often about the ability to overcome habits. This advice concerns the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 301:
301. Information about the language of the Luminaries must be very thoroughly understood. One may have the best combinations and still not apply them. But also one may avoid the most dangerous by heeding signs and directing a zealous striving toward Hierarchy. From this Source it is possible to draw useful wisdom which can lighten karma. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 307:
307. Yet it is possible to weaken the harm of black magic to a considerable extent by conscious opposition to it. When one's heart transmits news about an attack, and the dark stars are revealed, one must calmly and fearlessly turn to Hierarchy. Many attacks are stopped immediately. But it would be a mistake to neglect the natural signs of the heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 313:
313. Once a Teacher was summoned by the king for wise discourse. The Teacher gazed fixedly at the ruler and began to speak about the beauty of his crown, about the brilliance of natural color of the stones, about the lofty symbol contained in the golden circlet, comparing it to a magnet of attraction. To the astonishment of the disciples accompanying him, and to the gratification of the ruler, the conversation was limited to a talk about the significance of the crown. Afterwards the disciples asked the Teacher why he had not spoken to the king about the Universal Principle. The Teacher replied - understanding of the level of consciousness must be the measuring rod. Had I spoken about the Universal Principle, the king would at best have become bored, and at worst would have been cast into the depths of despair. Either one would have been harmful. But it could be observed that to the king his crown was a most precious treasure, therefore it was useful to exalt it and to remind him about the significance of the Crown of the World. Constantly have in mind the best that your listener has. Even if this be a most ordinary object, nevertheless it is necessary to find its utmost significance. Only thus you are made attractive and can open the path for the future. Incompetent and even criminal is the instructor who does not speak according to the consciousness of his listener. Let us remember this parable especially when we attempt to speak of the Fiery World. Any provoked defamation of the Higher Principle molds a heavy karma. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 314:
314. Steadfast is he who has devoted himself to the Highest. If there is any wavering in him, it means there has not been a true conception about the Highest. The spirit who is unable to picture himself the Fiery Grandeur does not know how to ascend to the Highest. Let us repeat that any fear of Fire is already a spiritual blindness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 318:
318. No doubt someone will ask, "Where are the words about the Fiery World? Teaching about Ethics does not delineate for us the element of Fire." Such people will never understand that the beginning of approach to the Fiery World will be in the assimilation of the fundamentals of life. Only the ignorant will demand the chemical composition of a Fiery Being. But the refined consciousness knows that psychic energy leads to understanding of the Fiery World. Only the heart whispers how it is possible to ascend to the heights upon a polished stone. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 321:
321. That spatial condemnation which takes place as a counteraction to wrong actions was once called "Zephiroth Herim." The people who gave this definition knew profoundly about the bond between Fire and our existence. They understood that besides the law of karma each act touches upon the fiery element. It can interfere with whole spirals of construction and bring on an immediate returning blow. Therefore, the theory of retribution has also, outside of ethical reasons, an absolutely chemical basis. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 323:
323. A diver prepares himself for the lowest depth of water. The upper level of water does not concern him, but he must foresee the entire pressure of the lower layer. So too, in dealing with nations one must have a conception of the lowest consciousness. Everyone who thinks about the Fiery World must be able to understand the thinking of the semi-animal consciousness. One should not ignore the understanding of the very lowest consciousness. On the contrary, one must equip oneself with all resourcefulness, so as to catch the human note even in animal roaring. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 325:
325. Indeed, solemnity must be cultivated. The ability to direct one's feeling onward and upward will bestow solemnity and a fiery current. We are not far from the Fiery World when a salutary ray can be felt. Perseverance in thinking about the Fiery World already regenerates our nature. Ordinarily we do not feel such regeneration. Only during nodal events do we observe that we have a completely different attitude toward them. At the cleavage of the World we shall sense what we regret and at what we rejoice. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 331:
331. Should people be aware of all perils surrounding them? One can imagine the condition of a man who knows how many scorpions or serpents are to be found about him, or how many deadly flies and spiders surround him - a deplorable situation results. It will be particularly dangerous because when a man knows these perils they are brought so much the nearer. Therefore straight-knowledge is best, as it leads by the most secure path and does not weigh one down with a great quantity of needless burdens. Thus, the fiery principle which abides in straight-knowledge is called the wings of salvation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 332:
332. Compare the fire of a smelting furnace with the flame of a raging conflagration; compare harmonious action with the elements of chaos. All salutary rhythms are invoked in order to manifest concordance of action. Therefore schools must develop the rhythm of harmoniousness. We have already reminded more than once about the coordination in gymnastic exercises. Not for war alone, but also for spiritual defense do the crowds need discipline. It is wrong to direct crowds toward bestiality, but rhythm brings harmony into gatherings of people. In this let us not forget the fiery examples. Precisely the fiery principle exists by a special rhythm. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 334:
334. Truly, the disconnection of the chain of Worlds is frightful. No one thinks on a cosmic scale, but one should think about the paths of subtle advancement. One should constantly keep in one's consciousness the fact that thought does not cease moving forward if one's thinking has been carefully guarded. And the union with Hierarchy means that one is not left to advance alone. In reply to the question - are we not abandoned, I answer - Verily, when our hearts are linked to Hierarchy we shall not be abandoned. We can advance in the Subtle World when the Guiding Hand is not rejected. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 337:
337. When Hiero-inspiration draws one's thought to a definite region or place, it means that circumstances of great cosmic significance are already being molded. Perhaps having such perception of a place is unexplainable by the earthly state of affairs. Perhaps from the earthly point of view such a country is found to be in a most unattractive state, but the higher law is already determining the place of special tension. Earthly eyes do not yet see, but Hiero-inspiration directs the consciousness thither, where the radiance of Higher Light has been ordained, thus, above your straight-knowledge shines Hiero-inspiration. Often it appears to contradict the obvious, but it speaks the word of the Fiery World. So too with the sensations spoken about today. Hiero-inspiration directs thither where already the summit is alight. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 339:
339. Each good thought is a powerful lever, for the receiver as well as for the sender. People prefer sendings about earthly objects, but they do not realize that earthly sendings can lead both to Light and to darkness. The effects of earthly sendings depend upon the level of consciousness of the recipient. But spiritual sendings cannot lead into error. They have no path to darkness, but through understanding they can have a favorable influence on earthly circumstances. The Teaching especially pauses on mental sendings. As fiery actions they also have a great significance for the equilibrium of spatial fire. The Teaching must forewarn that disorderly thinking cannot bring benefit for the surroundings. But we must take into consideration that the energy should be useful not only narrowly in one direction, but also for the whole spatial dimension. Let us not forget that Fire, as an omnipresent element, transmits vibrations instantaneously. And no one can arrest the spreading of these subtlest energies. So many times one has to reiterate about cautiousness with energies. Let us not judge as do people who are unwilling to think on a level higher than the earth's crust. When we are striving toward the Fiery World, we must recognize the symptoms of such a condition. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 343:
343. Thought about impossibility definitely derives from the dark principle. Any depression of spirit must be abolished, because this path does not lead to Truth. Men of the most diverse nationalities identically express joy and sorrow. This means that the path to understanding lies open. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 344:
344. How then shall the heart endure if it be aware of all the terrors performed? How shall the heart beat when it hears the wailing of a multitude of hearts? Neither the past nor the present will enable it to sustain all the oppressive burden of the World. Only the future in all its fieriness will carry one over to the new shores. Only by casting forward the saving anchor can we make our landing. The farther we cast the anchor the more easily and vigorously do we transfer our consciousness into the Fiery World. For the sake of that World we can improve the consciousness, enlighten the heart, and think about the Good. Nothing else can provide safe conduct for man through all the fields of horror. People do not comprehend the quantity of created misfortunes. The deadening of psychic energy makes people insensitive to reality. Insensitiveness to reality is one of the most frightful epidemics. People turn away from current happenings, and think thus to prolong an existence agreeable to the body. They do not even know how to think about the future. But without the future heroes and regeneration are inconceivable. Therefore, on every occasion let us point to the Fiery World as the goal of existence. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 347:
347. It is beautiful to discern signs of the Subtle World in the midst of earthly life. As a horseman stops on his way to inquire about road signs, so proceeds he who has the future life in his heart. For the earthly sojourn, the only suitable conception is that of the path. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 348:
348. He who sows will reap. Nothing can alter the law of Justice. It can be applied in non-earthly measures, but the sowing will have to be lived down according to the strength of consciousness. It is deplorable that even people who know about karma nonetheless continually create a harmful one for themselves. These people, although aware of the Higher Worlds, nevertheless apply earthly measures to everything; to time, to perceptions, and to intentions. Therefore it is often so difficult to lighten karma as much as would otherwise be possible. People seem to resist everything good for them. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 354:
354. People are unable to think about the future usually because they live under the spell of illusions of the past. Imagine a man who many days afterward receives unpleasant news of something which took place previously. This event no longer exists, the man himself has already lived for some time since the occurrence, yet he sinks into the past and loses connection with the future. Surely, the tree of the future must grow, and it should not die from the injury of a plunge into the past. Attention must be paid in schools to the study of the future. Each Leader in his own field will ponder about the future, otherwise he is no Leader. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 355:
355. It has already been mentioned that certain peoples used to greet each other by smelling. It may be said - what a dog-like custom! But even in this ugly custom there is a reminder about psychic energy, which was used when people by means of smell, touch, hearing and the eye determined the essential nature of a newcomer. Nowadays there has remained the custom of handshaking, which is also not far from the other strange custom. People have forgotten about magnetism and about spiritual infection. They talk a great deal about hygiene, but they do not consider that contact in itself has significance. Especially at present, during tension of fiery energy, one must think carefully about each created current. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 357:
357. Constructiveness, striving for victory, is already a bond with the rhythm of Higher Worlds. Victory is inherent in each seed. The seed in its essence is eternal. It is transposed from one form into another, but it preserves an ineradicable essence. Guard and honor greatly each grain, each seed of life; in it is contained the highest fiery energy. Even in the finest scientific investigations people will not discover it. It is measurable by fiery measures, and only the fiery heart can sometimes grasp the pulse of the seed of life. But speaking about the impossibility of discovering the seed of life by means of earthly measures, let us not, for all that, distress the scientists; for they still can observe much. The science of the seed can give great benefit. Also one should be reconciled by the fact that the discovery of the seed of life in dense form would lead to the destruction of the World. Correlations of equilibrium would be violated, and no earthly forces could restore them. But when people will apprehend the Subtle World and assimilate the Teaching about the Fiery World, they will advance many steps toward victory over the flesh. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 362:
362. The ignorant assume that the Radiant One comes to avenge Himself upon darkness. But Light does not even kill darkness. More accurately, darkness is confounded and destroyed by approaching the Light. It is very essential to understand that darkness destroys itself when it approaches Light. This the Leader must keep in mind, when the ignorant speak about vengeance. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 365:
365. Notwithstanding all the attainments of science, people grasp with special difficulty the fact that space is completely filled. They talk about microbes, about entities which elude detection, but, for all that, it is almost impossible for them to think about a filled space. They regard it as a fairy-tale if they are reminded that so-called air is filled with creatures of different evolutions. Likewise it is difficult for man to conceive that each breath of his, each thought of his, alters his surroundings. Some elements of the latter are strengthened and draw near, others burn out or are carried away by a vortex of currents. Man is unwilling to understand that he has been endowed with powerful energies. He is truly the King of Nature and the Master of immeasurable legions of entities. It is sometimes possible through powerful microscopes to demonstrate to children in schools the fullness of space. They must become accustomed to the influence of psychic energy. The gaze of an intelligent man reacts upon entities; even under the lense of a microscope small creatures begin to feel uneasy and to sense the currents of the eyes. Is this not an indicator of the living eye, as distinguished from a dead one? On the fiery path one needs to understand the filling of space. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 369:
369. "We do not die, but change" - can one speak any more clearly about eternal life? "The wise man proceeds to Me by the Higher Path" - thus conclusively has been ordained the living path. Unjust is the observation that in the Covenants there is no mention of anything about the life of the Fiery World. There are many clear indications, but people evade them. Can it be possible that the element of Fire, continuously alive, can conform to the concept of death, of deadliness? Thus is it useful to meditate on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 371:
371. When we touch upon the true path, we sense the power of joy. Our heart rejoices, feeling that our striving is the right one. One can be much grieved, wandering about outside of applicable reflections. But when the consciousness pictures truth, it is filled with joy. Such joy will be wise, for it is based on Hiero-inspiration. And such meditation will be useful on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 372:
372. Precisely like an anchor cast forward, the feeling of Hiero-inspiration leads by the right path. Likewise it is right to think about new people. If tigers are seated on a by-road it is best not to use that road. Verily, the paths are many, but people fear even to think about a new path. Many new people draw near and are growing. Thus, if new people were not in evidence yesterday, it does not mean that tomorrow they will not appear. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 380:
380. Actually, it is more difficult to arrest a thought than to generate it. For trial, first the conception of thought takes place, then its strengthening and concentration, and only afterward is it possible to test oneself upon deliverance from thought; the latter is not easy even physiologically. Thought creates a special fiery substance. Its crystallization, then, means that dissolution is required, and this process demands new fiery energy. So-called intrusive thoughts are often the result of a fiery flash which cannot be balanced by further treatment. The thought has succeeded in being crystallized, but the extra fiery energy needed is not there. Therefore deliverance from a thought is recognized as an extremely needed indicator of the proper conversion of fiery energy. A great deal of suspicion, a great deal of envy, a great deal of revenge can be stopped through liberation from intrusive thoughts. So, too, in space, intrusive thoughts cause actual calamities. It is right if these thoughts are directed toward an unselfish deed, but if they be about injury or destruction, the digging of such a channel in space will be unworthy. Often intrusive thoughts are not expressed aloud in definite words, and therefore influence by suggestion is made difficult. Learning to free oneself from a thought can be of great assistance in advancing toward the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 381:
381. Inability to free oneself from intrusive thoughts can produce no small difficulties in relationship to the Subtle World. Let us imagine that certain hazy, perhaps even unpleasant, condensations from the Subtle World have been manifested; their forms have struck the imagination and produced thought about them. Precisely the substance of such thought will attract still more strongly these entities and assist their condensation. Naturally, thought is nutritive. Precisely in this manner are formed the so-called ghosts. Intrusive thoughts give them density, and people cannot free themselves from them, because primarily they do not know how to free themselves from their own thoughts. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 382:
382. Mastery of thought is a fiery action. The concentration of thought and its projection is a fiery action. But a far greater fiery energy is demanded for liberation from a thought. We have read about great saints who scorned earthly luxury and freed themselves of earthly accumulations; but, first of all, they had to conquer their own thoughts. Through long tests they learned to summon thought and to dismiss it. When We speak about mobility, it is necessary to have in mind primarily mobility of thought; and such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 383:
383. The man who does not think about the Highest is turned into a creeping reptile. Proceeding in body, proceeding in thoughts, proceeding in spirit, advances the consciousness toward the Fiery World. One must acquire this knowledge of locomotion in order to obtain indefatigability and unquenchability for ascent. Even in the middle stratum of the Subtle World, the dwellers do not know how to strive upward. They have not been accustomed to thinking about such aspiration. They are obliged to learn to reconstruct their consciousness, but this is not easy and could have been attained much earlier. Thus We advise to meditate about a quality which is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 384:
384. Warnings are useful in all cases. Earthly ailments ought to be anticipated. It is impossible to provide people with a panacea if the conditions of life are not purified. People dream about deliverance from cancer, that spiritual scorpion, but they do nothing to preclude its germination. You already know that the remedy given to you is one of the best against cancer, but it is also necessary to make use of vegetarian diet, and not to indulge in irritating smoking and drinking. Furthermore, one must expel imperil, and then the indicated remedy will be a good shield. But people usually do not wish to renounce all the destructive excesses, and they wait until the scorpion stings them. Likewise do other terrible diseases spread, as the dark gates are held open for them. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 394:
394. Only a blind man does not see the hastening of events. You have read about a rare conjunction of the Luminaries. Yet still more significant is the chemism produced by such an infrequent manifestation. Nations can alter the quality of their thinking, yet they pay no attention to rare manifestations, not even to phenomena. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 395:
395. Karma is action - it cannot be defined otherwise. Some think is possible to define Karma as effect, but this would make it like a retaliation, and this would belittle the law. He who walks by the right path will arrive at his goal. Each deviation will lead away from the direct path, and people will begin to talk about a heavy Karma. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 396:
396. Sleep affords communion with the Higher Spheres. Sleep proves that without such communion people are unable to exist. The explanation of sleep as bodily repose is a most primitive one. Without sleep people can usually go on but a very short time before their thinking falls into a most ailing state; hallucinations and torpor, and other signs of an unnatural existence appear. The organism strives for the life-giving exchange, and does not find the ordained way. As We said, sleep can be brief on the heights, where the currents of communion can be especially nourishing. People may remember about meetings in the higher Spheres or in the lower. The dense body can impede such essential communions, but sleep as such will be the gift of the eternal life. And such meditation will help on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 399:
399. If the fiery heart feels that somewhere harm is being inflicted, it is not in error. No matter that the injurer first of all harms himself. Enough has been said about Karma. One must observe how personal injury is transformed into spatial evil. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 403:
403. Some people walk into the future with full trust. Whence can be drawn such invincible confidence? First of all, from communion with Hierarchy. But understanding of the Luminaries also strengthens the consciousness. Moreover, there is still a third circumstance which has no small significance. Actually the three Worlds exist in full cooperation. The affirmation of many earthly beginnings takes place in the Higher Worlds. You know about earthly teraphim; there can be likewise teraphim of the Subtle and of the Fiery World. Not infrequently entire structures, prior to their earthly realization, have been created in the Higher Worlds. One may read in the ancient Covenants about Heavenly Cities; in fact, they are being constructed in reality upon different spheres, and thus a magnetic attraction is created. Often people do not suspect that their teraphim already exist in various forms. At times the clairvoyants perceive such actual images, and erroneously carry over what they see to the earthly plane, whereas the earthly reflection is formed later. But one fact is unquestionable - precisely, the existence of such teraphim - it strengthens the consciousness of man. Can it not be that certain cities already do exist, and named people live in them? One may walk into the future as assuredly as if the delineations of the city were before the earthly eyesight. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 406:
406. Cooperation based on personal feelings is not steadfast. Besides respect for the labor itself, reverence for Hierarchy is indispensable. Under the whirl of personal feelings people will bob about like cork manikins, and will jostle each other and be occupied with spasmodic actions, but each labor, in its very nature, noes not tolerate convulsions. Labor is a fiery action, but the fire must not lead to convulsions. Moreover, external personal feelings can impede recognition of new possibilities. How many beautiful actions have suffered due to transitory personal mirages! And such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 414:
414. An infected man does not sense his infection for a long time. Since this is true of physical disease, the more readily understandable is such a process of incubation in diseases of the spirit. One may be amazed at the fact that physicians do not attempt to observe the origin of a malady of the spirit; hence, it is more difficult for them to observe all the fiery processes. But if physicians deny such fundamental conditions, then whither may people be directed in order to learn the causes of their unprecedented sensation? Likewise, scholars and schoolteachers are of no assistance - thus people are left without advice about the most important inceptions of disturbances of body and spirit. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 417:
417. The ancient prophecies say "When all becomes darkened, then people fancy that everything is permitted them." Actually darkness makes people insane. Daring is not madness. Everyone who dares is conscious of ordained possibilities, but the madman manifests opposition to the law of Existence. There is a fine boundary line between madness and daring. The torch of the heart is needed in order to find this boundary. Having once entered the domain of madness, one can hardly turn back again to a wise daring. Rishi were daring; saints were daring; but they did not admit madness, for it is first of all hideous. It leads to obsession, with all its dark consequences. How ugly is the picture of the obsessing entity trying to expel from the body the subtle vehicle! There can be nothing more hideous than the spectacle of two subtle bodies disputing about one earthly envelope. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 420:
420. Sleep-visions acquire significance as soon as the connection with the Higher Worlds is realized. In fact, when a man has grasped the meaning of sleep as sojourn into the Subtle World, he knows that by means of this condition he can recall very important and lofty communions. Each book about the Subtle and Fiery Worlds should not omit mentioning associations through sleep-visions. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 421:
421. The Yogi can sense heat and cold independent of external causes. Such transcendental perception relates to the Subtle World. It is sufficient for a dweller of the Subtle World to think about warmth or cold or other sensations, and the energy of thought will invoke them immediately. Thus, thought constitutes a laboratory for all reactions. Therefore, on the path to the Fiery World We insist so much on watchfulness over thoughts. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 422:
422. In vain do people complain about being separated from the Subtle World. Many see the subtle dwellers. Many grasp the speech of that plane. Many sense aromas not of this earth. Countless manifestations can be named, both among people and among animals. Only obstinate prejudice prevents people from understanding reality. So many people have been saved by indications from the Subtle World. So many matters of state have been decided according to information from Beyond. Not only do ancient epochs furnish examples of this, but the most recent past can provide indisputable facts of such continuous relationships. The Earth cannot be isolated from all the Worlds. Even the material senses, contrary to all ignorant superstition, transmit feelings of the Subtle World. When the consciousness has been refined, then can be expected precious contacts which will be perfectly natural. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 425:
425. Sometimes people reach such a height of absurdity that in their every thought about the future life they consider it the end of earthly existence. At the same time they do not hesitate to arrange their earthly affairs many years in advance. Such actions merely indicate how obscure is the thought about the future life. Consequently, all the Covenants, all manifestations, all scientific attainments do not reach the consciousness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 425:
People will demand from you new remedies, new indications about food - merely for bodily comfort, but not for the improvement of their own future, which is in need of constant and solicitous construction. People are unwilling to imagine that their earthly life is shorter than the very briefest stop of a railway train. The worthy wayfarer, in a short night's lodging, is concerned not with troubling his host, for his consciousness is directed toward the goal of his journey. But travelers of the Great Path often think only about the night's lodging, unconcernedly forgetting about their destination. Petty thinking is not commensurate with the Great Path! Therefore the fiery path will be the path of consciousness of the future. Every traveler who is enlightened by thought about the eternal path can proceed in joy. In each such march one must carry a particle of eternal Fire. One should approach the Fiery World with a whole purpose, with all desire, with the whole heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 426:
426. We repeat about the Fiery World. Should one contend with it or grow to love it? Can one struggle with that which fills all that exists? Will not such a conflict be a most senseless action? Will not love for the Fiery World provide a most powerful magnet? If in the earthly existence love is the most creative principle, the stronger it is in the Higher Worlds. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 428:
428. Day-dreaming must be transformed into disciplined thinking. The ancient sages advised mothers to pass on to their children tales about heroes, and to acquaint them with the best songs about great deeds. Is it possible that humanity nowadays wishes to renounce these wise covenants? The Fiery World is first of all open to heroes - to those who achieve. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 431:
431. Manifestation of their will leads people to different attainments. Whoever has accustomed himself to thinking about a pit of trash invariably will find it. Beautiful is the law that thought guides man. Beautiful thought does not lead the way to darkness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 432:
432. Written meditations about the Teaching are useful. It may be proposed to co-workers that they accustom themselves to such work. They can select portions of the Teaching near to them, and compare them with other Covenants. In this way there can be observed the imprint of the times upon the very same truths. The task of investigating this evolution will in itself be a much needed labor. We are opposed to condemnation, but the comparison will be, as it were, the polishing of the stone. Through love for the subject one can find new comparisons and beautiful points of contact. Such meditations are as flowers in a meadow. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 437:
437. One of the most visually beautiful fiery actions will be the convergence and divergence of auras. This beauty can be likened to that of the Northern Lights, and in it is expressed a multitude of psychological moments. One may observe how carefully the radiations draw near, how the protective network palpitates and flashes, as a preliminary to resounding harmoniously or to becoming darkened. The full and complete life, its chemism and magnetism, is concealed in the space and about a man. We await the time when people will begin patiently to photograph auras. Then it will be possible to observe the movement of light on a cinema screen, when the film will reflect the sequence of movements of the aura. You know that for successful photographing many subtle conditions are required. Often even a physically uncomfortable room can yield good results. You have excellent prints of subtle beings, photographed under ordinary conditions. Also, you know that when you decided to improve the physical conditions the photographing failed. The chief factor of success lies in internal, invisible circumstances. One must apply great patience, and exclude any irritation or wavering. Any fiery chaos merely darkens the film. Also, there will be no especially clear visions when there is a confused frame of mind. But when the necessary harmony is reached the photographing will be easy. Many external conditions can have an influence; therefore it is better not to bring in new objects once the needed vibration has been established. And disorderly exclamations are also harmful. The principle element is patience. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 439:
439. The entrance of human manifested fire is not accomplished without realization of responsibility. In such realization will be contained that refined solicitude and carefulness which conforms with knowledge. Blasphemy, direct and indirect, is impossible in the refined consciousness. No falsehood conforms to the fire of truth. Amid actions and cares one should not be distracted from thought about Hierarchy and about the Fiery World, great and near by. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 441:
441. Each Teacher must possess the quality of listening. This is necessary for the treatment of many ailments. It is necessary to promote the outflow of all harmful substances. The Teacher sees when the dying fire is liberated from the covering of gray ashes. A healthy fire leaves no ashes behind. It completely transforms that which passes into the eternal. So, too, must thought be purified by fire. Each day man must reflect about something eternal. Such meditations will be useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 442:
442. Someone says that he wishes to attain cosmic consciousness; let him better think about purifying his heart. Let him not so much imagine himself as conqueror of the Cosmos, but rather let him wish to cleanse his consciousness from dust. One cannot penetrate beyond the limits of the law without wishing to become transformed in the approach. Verily, the baker of bread, in both the spiritual and material sense, must not think only as to how to get his own fill. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 443:
443. The experienced physician advises the convalescent not to think about his past illness, and urges him to think about the future and about favorable circumstances. Thus, any reminder about the past illness is cast out, not only physically but spiritually. One should apply the same simple method in all the situations of life. Particularly during fiery actions, when fire is palpitating because of darkness, one should not think about darkness and its reaction on fire. A manifestation referring to the future will kindle the heart. The most oppressive thing can be dispelled only because of the future. Fools clamor about finite life. Can eternal life possible be terminated? So many terrible things have to be preformed in order to violate life! Even wild beasts do not dare to return to the dust of the abyss. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 451:
451. People may be surprised that a place especially full of danger of earthquake remains without the influence of fire. Let them ponder about this. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 461:
461. It is right that you do not forget the significance of soda. Not without reason has it been called the ash of Divine Fire. It belongs to those widely given remedies which have been sent for the usage of all humanity. One should remember about soda not only in sickness but also in health. As a bond with fiery actions, is serves as a shield against the darkness of destruction. But one should accustom the body to it gradually. Each day it should be taken with water or milk, and in taking it one should, as it were, direct it into the nerve centers. Thus can one gradually acquire immunity. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 463:
463. So let us expel any feeling of prosperity, and let us evoke all vigilance, realizing how unfitting is the thought of comfort in Infinity, and let us adopt vigilance as an eternal prayer. Thinking about the Fiery World, one should be especially conscious of these concepts. Thus, let each writing about the Fiery World end with advice about unceasing watchfulness. People are so carelessly engulfed in an everyday routine of life, that even the most striking thing appears dull to them. Ingratitude, laziness, unwillingness to respond to the heart, all are engendered by darkness of existence. But the fiery path shines with the fire of the heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 465:
465. You think correctly about gratitude. The best expression of gratitude will lie in the realization of the greatness of the Mission. The Service is so great that each step already constitutes an achievement. Each day, with each thought, something significant is done. A great manifestation gives rise to innermost solemnity. In this solemnity there is also expressed gratitude. Solemnity is one of the best magnets. Hence, let us think about the greatest, for by this measure all else can be covered. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 466:
466. In studying the fiery paths, one should remember that history greatly distorts the facts. Of course, to a certain degree one could reconstruct them, but such an impartial attitude practically does not exist. When there are inquiries about certain historic figures it is often impossible to reply, as all the conditions surrounding them have been misconstrued. Likewise, it is impossible to indicate certain medicinal and scientific methods, for they were surrounded by most unusual circumstances. Therefore, there is much that requires preparation of consciousness, and this is slowly accomplished. This is why We so stress becoming accustomed to patience and carefulness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 467:
467. Actually, Fire cannot remain in a state of immobility. When We speak about the spiral of ascent, We have in mind a fiery structure. The movement cannot be arrested, for this would be incompatible with spatial Fire. People attribute many properties to Fire, but the principal condition remains unobserved. Fiery Guidance is the basis of the resplendent element. It must be remembered that flame is directed upward, it cannot turn its arrow downward. So too, the adherents of the Fiery World cannot go downward. If We observe a fall downward it means that Fire of the heart is drooping. Let there stand before you examples of radiant Fires! One can choose a beautiful affirmation through such Torches from the Earth to the Fiery World. Let us not droop, for this is unbecoming to Fire. Let us not belittle any fiery significance, nor tokens, which you have seen and felt. Let us assist friends to proceed flamingly, for non-affirmation of the Higher World is self-destruction. And let us consider the Fiery World as the most proximate, the most guiding, the most flaming. It is necessary to think about the Fiery World as our destiny. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 470a:
470a. Traveler, gather together all reflections about the approach to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 5:
5. Unknown are the causes of actions on the earthly plane. Only to the consciousness of an Adept is the understanding of the essential nature of all occurrences accessible. Thus, humanity can absorb only a minute grain of Truth. Therefore let us speak about the Fiery Law with deep reverence. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 7:
7. I give this farewell bidding to the disciple; "Let thy prayer be - 'Thee, O Lord, I shall serve in everything, always and everywhere. Let my path be marked by the attainment of selflessness'." When the disciple realizes in his heart the joy of the path, a path which knows no friction because all is transformed in the joy of Service, then it is possible to open before him the Great Gates. Amidst higher concepts the disciple must remember in his heart the records of Light. Amidst the frightening manifestations the disciple must remember about the records of darkness. There is inscribed upon the Shield of Light - "Lord, I come alone, I come in a manifested achievement, I shall reach the goal. I shall reach it!" And there is inscribed upon the Shield of Light honesty, devotion and self-abnegation. But fearful are the records of darkness. Let the hand of the disciple refrain from inscribing upon these permanent scrolls lie, hypocrisy, betrayal, selfhood. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 8:
8. Among the manifestations which are particularly harmful for ascent may be noted half-way service. It is impossible to advance without casting away this terrible half-wayness. It must be remembered that, having once chosen the Teacher, the disciple must always act with an understanding of all the harmful effects of half-wayness. Not only is an obvious betrayal (against which one can openly fight with a sword) dangerous, but these pernicious burrowings of half-wayness are so harmful. One must direct the consciousness of people along the path of honesty. People must understand that the most important thing is the honesty of Service. How can one affirm the growth of the spirit, how can one prove devotion to Hierarchy, how can one purify the consciousness? By observing this one law - honesty of Service. Thus let us always keep in mind the harm of half-wayness. The records of darkness contain all half-way decisions and actions; therefore, on the fiery path one should remember the consequences of half-wayness. If it were possible to make manifest all the records of the Subtle World, humanity would be terrified at the gray shadows around destruction, half-wayness, betrayal, incitement to strife, blasphemy, intolerance and selfhood. Thus, on the fiery path let us remember about the danger of half-wayness and its undermining effect. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 10:
10. Let us continue about sendings and receivings. The ability is given to a fiery spirit to receive subtle energies. Only the fiery consciousness is able to conduct a current of subtle energies. Therefore the records must be scrutinized with a great deal of discrimination. It is because humanity has become accustomed to visualizing the Highest on a low plane, that the Images of the Lords have acquired such distorted forms. Indeed, people have become used to the thought that the Higher should serve the lower, but they do not realize that only the understanding of Service gives one the right to a manifested link of the Chain. Thus it is the distorted understanding of sendings that produces the results which litter the space. We know of cases wherein the Higher Ones called a disciple "Mahatma" but some recipients of the gray variety perverted this great sending to the point of ugliness. Therefore We shall give a fair warning against all distortion and false records. When we call a disciple "Mahatma" We affirm a great potentiality. But what does a medium or a recipient poisoned with imperil reveal? Thus, it is necessary to purify the profane human actions and to destroy these records in the future. In the Fiery World only the fiery consciousness can be a true recipient of Our Sendings. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 16:
16. In the days of Armageddon all energies are extraordinarily tense. The attraction of all possibilities for the actions of Good requires great intensification. Verily, all Cosmic forces are in action, creating all necessary conditions. How can the consciousness become awakened without an impetus, without striving for a change from the present mode of life? Of course the builders are carrying the entire burden of what takes place, and it is essential to realize that the battle of Armageddon is great and that all constructive manifestations for the great Plan are likewise great. Therefore let us bless all those who create obstacles, because Our energies are thereby developed and joined to the constructiveness of Light. It may be asked, "Is it impossible to do without cataclysms? Is it impossible to be without terrors and calamities? Is it impossible to be without miseries?" We must then remind about the spatial accumulations, and human engenderings which must be expiated. Thus, the Forces of Light are solicitous about the great fiery transmutation. Thus, on the way to the Fiery World one should bear in mind that in the time of Armageddon a purification of space takes place. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 17:
17. The affirmation of the vital power of the Teaching is especially important in this epoch in which there appears a dividing line between creators and true seekers on the one hand, and the deniers of Truth on the other. Someone acknowledges the present, the past and the future; someone sees everything in the refraction of Maya; someone wishes to attain a higher manifestation through the denial of Hierarchy; someone regards himself as a traveller without a Guide - thus multicolored are the grimaces of the spirit. Therefore one should constantly reiterate about the creative origins, and transform the human consciousness through the vital power of the Teaching. We direct all Our efforts toward the regeneration of the spirit. This fiery transmutation holds the key to Our labor. During the epoch of fiery regeneration one should reveal the vital power of the Teaching; because the denial of the laws obscures one's thinking and allows dissolution to creep in. Thus, humanity must realize the courage of absorbing the transmutation of the Fiery World in all reality. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 19:
19. As there is not enough room for all on a summit, whoever ascends it will likewise discover that the ascent cannot take place with a heavy load. Furthermore, there is no place on the peak for anything superfluous. The ascending spirit must constantly bear in mind the necessity to break away from the attachments to everyday life. The slopes are steep, and one should remember also that only the foot of the Mountain is broad. At the base there is room for worldly things, but the Summit is sharp-pointed and too small for all human possessions. Mundane occurrences are best seen from the Summit; hence, everyone should remember about the Summit, but should also not forget about the steep slopes. During the ascent, in courage, firmness and creativeness, one should remember that the Summit itself is small but the horizon vast. The higher one ascends the broader and more powerful is the vision; and the more powerful the vision the stronger the fusion into oneness. Thus let us remember the farewell bidding given for the ascent. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 22:
22. Verily one should accept the symbol of the Summit as the goal in the ascent of the spirit. Each disciple should remember that avoiding of the Summit leads the traveller away from the path. Each excessive burden will hinder the traveller. The Summit is sharp-pointed, and each needless attachment to the earthly world brings the traveler to a halt. It is difficult to halt on the slope, so let us remember about the Summit when beginning the ascent. It is difficult to reach the Summit if the spirit does not grasp the fundamentals of Hierarchy. Thus, on the Fiery Path there is no loneliness nor emptiness; only a breaking away from the earthly world and an irresistible attraction toward the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 27:
27. The dominance of the spirit and the dominance of the heart are understood so little that it is necessary to broaden these concepts for the advancement of humanity. Often lack of understanding of these great principles creates a disturbance of the earthly equilibrium. The best example is the gap between East and West. Thus, in the East one does not understand that the domination of spirit does not mean inaction and that domination of the heart is not lack of will. And the West has destroyed both these concepts and affirmed the domination of matter as the basis of life. One cannot advance without the dominance of spirit and of heart. One should accept into daily usage the formula of inspired matter. Then spirit, heart and matter will enter life. The Fiery World affirms domination of spirit in its entire Cosmic span. If the scientists would but understand the great significance of the domination of the spirit, how many useful investigations could be given to humanity! But the "bookmen" do not acknowledge the most powerful force, namely, the domination of spirit. Therefore each subtle approach to science, to art, must be evaluated as true fiery thinking. Let us remember about the dominance of spirit on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 31:
31. I shall speak about the great Cosmic Ray in connection with the manifestation of unity. On the last earthly step, before the victorious crowning, a conformity of the fierily transmuted centers with the Cosmic Ray is established. Each visible tension has its corresponding cosmic designation. Thus the centers are saturated with fire for admittance of the great Cosmic Ray, which adapts all the bodies for the final rending from Earth. The subtle, the physical and the astral bodies thus take on one and the same image of Beauty. This is the greatest action of the Cosmic Ray, and the Fiery Right attracts this mysterious Cosmic Ray. In this lies the supreme cosmic Mystery and the greatest manifestation of Cosmos! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 33:
33. Amidst the wrestlings of the spirit there should be especially noted the feeling of dissatisfaction. The spirit which possesses a synthesis can, of course, affirm its strength. But precisely these fiery receivers do not know the feeling of satisfaction. Thus, one may often observe in life that conventionality precludes acceptance of the Bearers of Synthesis. The multitude always evaluates evidence alone. One may only regret that people so limit themselves by creating such narrow boundaries. One may pity those who are unwilling to understand the creativeness of thought. You spoke correctly about thought and straight-knowledge. The thought reigns above all Samadhi. The higher, the more powerful. The more flaming the thought the more useful the manifestation. Truly, thought is all-powerful and limitless. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 35:
35. So much is said about cooperation, but so little is comprehended! This is one of the most misconstrued concepts, because in a human community the idea of united labor is so distorted. Life in the community of co-workers has in view no forcing of feelings, of obligations, of constraints, but an affirmation of united work in the name of manifested Good. If the human community would accept the law of united labor as the law of life, to what an extent human consciousness could become purified! For the rhythm of a common task can unite various specialists and individuals who differ in their qualities. The law is simple, bur how many distortions surround it! The manifestation of the human nearness of the spirit is conditioned by many causes, spiritual as well as karmic, but under the ray of labor a community may be organized with the aid of the law of cooperation. Therefore it is necessary to educate the co-workers through labor and by the affirmation that each co-worker is a part of the whole. However, one should exclude incorrect thinking about the personal. Such interpretation can help a community to become affirmed as a single channel. So many sad happenings can be avoided through the expansion of consciousness and by the subtle understanding that it is inadmissible to encroach upon the heart of another being. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World the co-workers should understand that one may advance only through the law of Common Labor - there is no other measure! The subtle is attained only by the subtle; and the subtle threads of the heart resound only in a tension of many thousands of years. Therefore, let the co-workers especially realize this single path. Precisely, the law of united labor permits no infringement upon the heart of another. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 36:
36. In the community one should remember about the sacredness of feelings. One should especially remember that it is inadmissible to evoke forcibly the subtle feeling in a fellow worker. One should not develop subtle vibrations in the heart by outside demands. Only an inner, merited action gives birth to a conformable vibration. Rarely is this life of spirit found amidst choking earthly vibrations. Yet this manifestation - when spirit resounds in harmony with spirit - is so beautiful! First of all, in the development of the consciousness of the community one should affirm the understanding of cooperation. In this understanding the community can become strengthened, and the worm of self-pity will vanish. Thus do We administer advice to the disciples, affirming the joy of labor without encroachment upon the heart of another. Long since was it said "One cannot be dear by force!" This is also a cosmic formula. But one can greatly purify the path of concerted labor. Thus let the disciples remember the manifestation of cooperation as an important step in the daily life of the community. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 44:
44. If people would ponder deeply about the steps of evolution, they would come to the conclusion that the laws are infinitely multiform. It is so simple, it would seem, to investigate the process of all growths and refinements, but humanity notices only that which can be traced within a frame of everyday understanding. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 44:
Can people then grasp the magnitude of laws which balance the entire Cosmos? Earthly measure is not applicable to the grandeur of Cosmos; and the lack of success of all the investigations can be attributed to this lack of understanding. It is impossible to limit the Unlimited! Thinking can penetrate the depth of Cosmos when the spirit is imbued with the understanding of the essential nature of Fire, its infinite power and unlimited properties. If humanity could grasp the essentiality and magnitude of fiery constructiveness, then all the steps of evolution would lead to the affirmation of great laws. Everything movable travels a spiral path toward great refinement. Therefore on the path to the Fiery World one should know about the infinitude of the laws. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 46:
46. Though the good effects of good intentions, of good thoughts and actions are elusive, still according to the law of causality, everything produces an effect. This law is immutable and sublime. The affirmation of causality in each action gives a broadening of consciousness; for not fear, but discernment, of actions gives the proper direction. How beautiful is the law which gives life to every good and to each creative beginning! Indeed, the structure of the Cosmos is aggrandized by all the origins of each hour. Verily, the heroes of the spirit know how their striving of each day links them with the construction of life. Thus the law of causality can direct the thinking towards an understanding of the infinitude of the Fiery World; when the spirit senses that it is a link in a Cosmic Chain, as the effect of a cause and the cause of a new effect. Man will be able to realize a great deal through this simple understanding of the law of cause and effect. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the eternal motion of our actions. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 49:
49. Since times immemorial the Chalice has been a symbol of Service. The gifts of Higher Forces are gathered in the Chalice and given from the Chalice. The symbol of the Chalice has always stood for self-sacrifice. Whoever bears the Chalice bears Achievement. Each lofty deed can be marked by the symbol of the Chalice. Everything most lofty, everything for the good of humanity, should bear this symbol. The Chalice of the Grail, the Chalice of the Heart which has dedicated itself to the Great Service, is a most Cosmic Magnet. The Heart of the Cosmos is reflected in this great symbol. All images of Heroes of the Spirit may be represented as bearing the Chalice. The whole universe is reflected in the Chalice of the fiery spirit. The Chalice contains the accumulations of centuries which are gathered around the seed of the spirit. It is necessary to accept the affirmation of the Chalice as a great symbol in everyday life. Small children, and all youth, should be taught to think about the Chalice. One should understand the entire diversity of forms of the great symbol, the Chalice. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 51:
51. What has been spoken about the masses and about their lack of understanding of statesmanship was correct. One must add to this the fact of the absence of national leaders. It is necessary to develop in the nation a sense of responsibility, in order that the voice of the people be truly the voice of a community. The development of the sense of leadership has degenerated! The soul of a nation is hidden, and he who represents the state must possess the whole synthesis of the nation. It will be impossible to admit in the future such manifestations as the appearance of those arbitrary leaders who have overrun the planet. The right of leadership belongs to a spirit linked with the Forces of Light. Therefore, according to the Higher Law, there can be no accidental leaders. When the consciousness has become expanded, then will become possible the affirmation of the great law of Leadership. In each field there should be applied a subtle understanding of the law of Leadership. Thus, statesmanship must be manifest in the entire structure of life. The act of violation of the national feeling by the pronouncements of the leader results in grave consequences. Hence, it is fitting to honor the great Leadership which is bestowed by the special right of the state spirit of the nation. On the path to the Fiery World let us honor the Leader. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 52:
Hence, on the path to the Fiery World one should remember that humility is the companion of success. Co-worker, pretend not to luck, for fiery energies are subtle, and crude egotism does not contain the fires. Thus, let us remember about humility when we wish to be truly successful. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 53:
53. You spoke rightly about coarseness, and how powerless are the subtle energies against coarseness. No structure can stand upon pillars of coarseness. Therefore each manifestation saturated with coarseness will not be durable, retrogression is inevitable. Complete disintegration will follow where the worm of coarseness eats away the foundation. Every human action is subject to this same danger. A coarse action may be covered with a thousand lusts, and is not to be concealed from the records of space. Every government should be concerned with the elimination of this horror. Every community must contend with this plague. No closely knit community can show evidence of coarseness in its midst. The nation brought up on coarseness must undergo a fiery transmutation; and he who has permitted such disintegration will be karmically responsible. Likewise the co-workers who dwell in coarseness will have to pass through a special purification. Actually, coarseness is a frightful infection, which develops decomposition in the surroundings. Hence, no government can be successful if it is a nursery of microbes of coarseness. Likewise, a co-worker will not be truly successful if coarseness grips his spirit. Thus, let us remember in the construction upon the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 54:
54. Let Us explain how to understand tolerance. When we speak about a higher tolerance, We mean that Hierarchy can show leniency because the heart of the Hierarch is all-containing; it feels everything and knows all impulses and intentions, and weighs all the good and the bad. In His leniency the Higher Spirit descends into the sphere of the consciousness of the disciple, and by His indulgence and tolerance uplifts the disciple. But not thus must the co-worker accept the indications about tolerance. For the disciple who is intolerant toward his surroundings, the needed quality cannot be called leniency. When the development of this wonderful quality, tolerance, is indicated to him, it means that first of all he must exclude censure. The indication about tolerance does not mean to have always command over one's fellow-worker; it does not mean that the spirit is on such a level that it can condemn those who surround him. The indication about tolerance first of all must awaken in the disciple the understanding of the fact that the spirit must be freed from egoism, because selfhood carries the most frightful monstrosities. Hence, only the spirit of a disciple freed from selfhood can manifest leniency. On the path to the Fiery World one should understand the true significance of tolerance. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 58:
58. A man can easily regain a right level of consciousness if the spirit is imbued with great reverence for the Invisible World. All denials arise out of destructive thoughts about the Invisible. If people would accustom themselves to thinking about the Subtle World and the great magnet of the spirit, then each spirit would understand how important it is to practice prophylaxis of the aura. When it is customary to consider all manifestations of the magnet of the spirit as suggestion, then indeed the most powerful actions of man are lost. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 67:
67. The meaning of life is affirmed in the human consciousness when the understanding of man's role in the Cosmos is revealed. The world is then designated by Us as a field for action in the name of the good of humanity. When the spirit apprehends the truth that Macrocosm and microcosm are inseparably bound together, a conscious bond is established, and cooperation with the cosmic energies becomes possible. But how helpless people are when they lead a form of life isolated from cosmic currents! Indeed, life is transformed when the spirit consciously ascends, understanding the leading principle - Hierarchy. Only when the perception of a guiding Hierarchy is consciously affirmed will humanity realize its true role in the Cosmos. Each link is connected with the next link leading upward. How poor is humanity, in whose consciousness the concept of the great cosmic laws is not affirmed! Only the creativeness of the spirit manifest will bring the worlds closer together. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the connecting law of Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 68:
68. Upon leaving the earthly sphere the spirit is intensified in the consciousness of the achievements which were dominant in that life. The life of a man has, as it were, its leit-motifs, and upon these songs, or laments, the spirit is intensified. The achievements of the spirit lead upward, and departure from the earthly sphere is always a joy for the spirit which has realized the luminous achievement of Service. Even during physical pains the spirit surmounts all earthly infirmities. In the breaking away from Earth the bond with the Higher Worlds, to which the spirit aspires, is affirmed. The ladder of ascent is built upon the devotion to Hierarchy. But the spirit which dwells within the confines of selfhood has no other path but grief. Breaking away then is frightful, and the spirit is for a long time attached to the earthly sphere. Many hearts which have accepted the power of Service aspire to the Higher Worlds. A ray of help is extended to the devoted disciple. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about parting from the earthly sphere with the joy of Service to Light. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 69:
69. It is right to think about the purging of dogmas which lead away from a just thinking. The concepts of purgatory and hell may be replaced by the concept of affirmation of the life of the Fiery World. There is no mightier purgatory than earthly life, if all the potentialities of the spirit are intensified. Likewise there is no mightier hell than the earthly infections of the spirit. To affirm purgatory on Earth as a beginning leading to the Subtle and Fiery Worlds is a problem of the purification of consciousness. All strivings of humanity for knowledge of the Invisible World should impel the consciousness to take up the thought of purification, which will continue the earthly path to the Fiery World. Only the concept of oneness of the path will impel people to live in beauty, and to depart this life as wayfarers continuing their journey. When the World will apprehend this indissoluble bond with the Subtle World, purgatory will then take its rightful place in Eternal Truth. Therefore it is so important to become affirmed in the realization of the endlessness of life; the continuing, as it were, of the great Wheel of Life. The manifestation of the accumulation of the "chalice" gives great power to the spirit in the Fiery World; just as the path of darkness imposes its own dark existence. Let us direct thoughts of people to the idea of purgatory on Earth. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 71:
71. Among the Fiery Servants of humanity should be particularly noted those who take upon themselves sacrificial labor. The spirit of these servants of humanity is like a fiery torch, for in its potentiality this spirit contains all the qualities which can uplift mankind. Only a powerful consciousness can take upon itself sacrificial labor. Each task of a servant of humanity reflects the quality of his spirit. If the spirit is designated as a great Servant of Mankind, then in it is contained the whole synthesis. But people know so little about these Fiery Servitors who affirm themselves voluntarily in solitude while serving the great pervading Universal Force. How many powerful manifestations could be observed in each individual achievement! Thus, those who take upon themselves the sacrificial labor know how the Sons of Reason likewise manifest sacrificially their labors. Each manifestation of a Fiery Servant of humanity is creativeness for the good of mankind. One must be affirmed in the understanding of sacrifice. The Fiery Servitor contains within himself each benevolent impulse, each striving for fulfillment of the powerful Will of the Sons of Reason. But it is necessary to conserve the strength of the Fiery Servant. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 77:
77. Not by accident has it been spoken about strange cases of the influence of vital emanations of all objects surrounding man. The ancient custom, of India, to construct for each heir a new palace is not without a profound basis. If it were possible to show how many bloody shadows there are around many thrones, how many terrors around ancestral portraits, how many tears upon necklaces, how many ghosts on the wall, humanity would be filled with respect for emanations. For, besides the physical effects of emanations, their psychic energy may be either constructive or destructive. How can a newly chosen ruler proceed by a new path amidst the dark oppression of past emanations! Many misfortunes are caused by these heritages of the past. Not only life beyond the grave was foreseen when in ancient times the personal belongings of the deceased were buried with him. Ancient wisdom was taking measures for the purification of space. Egypt knew the force of the law of emanations. Analyzing events and a succession of historic facts, one may easily become convinced as to how under the influence of emanations destructions have taken place. On the path to the Fiery World one should manifest caution and a profound discernment of emanations. How important it is to conserve each good accumulation! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 78:
78. In the idea of traditions, one should be very subtly discriminating. If they are understood as stratifications coming from the ancestors, then indeed we arrive at the same emanations, which came from all the surroundings; the traditions will contain all the imprints of the time. But for evolution a constant renewal and broadening is required. It is correct to think about the spiral, because eternal growth affirms infinity. Creativeness is intensified in continual renovation, and infinity shines truly by the creative power of diversity. Thus traditions cannot be looked upon as a guiding principle. Usually the so-called traditions, affirmed by people, degenerate into customs. Customs pass into habits. Thus, habits will express all the stratifications of the past. Therefore, having faith in the Fiery World, one should accept all renewal as a movement of mighty time in evolution. Thus, traditions go with the passing time, but the eternal breath of motion leads to Infinity. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the saturation of space by great and powerful energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 80:
80. There are many signs by means of which one may form an opinion as to the loyalty of a disciple. One sign is the persistence being exerted by the disciple on all the paths - when a disciple manifests his firmness amid storms and whirlwinds, when amidst plots and showers of stones he is not afraid to continue the designated path. Another sign is the invincibility of his faith, when the path indicated by Hierarchy is the only one. Also, in seeking signs of fidelity one should observe how the mutual relations are developed. One should understand how important is a manifest nucleus of two or three co-workers fortified by a fiery esteem for Hierarchy and for each other. By these signs may a fiery loyalty to Hierarchy be determined. Loyalty between friends, co-workers, is a pledge of devotion to Hierarchy. A nucleus of two or three friends, co-workers, can manifest the strongest support for great works. You have spoken correctly about merited favoritism, which We call the bonds of spirit and heart. Thus is affirmed the chain of loyalty which inevitably leads upward. On the path to the Fiery World one should recognize the beauty of loyalty. This wonderful path excludes that active poison which We call spiritual bribery and spiritual corruption. These ulcers are incomparably worse than physical ulcers. Thus, let us esteem loyalty on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 85:
85. The unification of Worlds must be understood as complementation. Nothing can be given and received without mutual conformity. The supermundane World reflects all earthly emanations. One must not make the error of thinking about a condition of relaxation in the supermundane spheres. There where all is subtle, everything is sensitized. And the law of conformity should be understood as the basis of relations between the Worlds. More subtle and sensitive upward, and more coarse and unreceptive downward. Hence, the formula of intercourse between the Worlds must be understood as complementation. That which the spirit carries with ease in the earthly sphere may be unbearable in the Subtle World. Since in striving the spirit affirms its potentiality, in the Subtle World the spirit is saturated with all subtle energies. Thus, for example, a spirit intensified in the true quest yet finding no application for its pure searching, will find a useful creativeness in the subtle spheres. Thus conformity guides all intensified energies. Deplorable is the existence of those who are possessed by low feelings. Coarseness, egoism and conceit, and certain other noted human traits, bear fruit in the supermundane spheres in the way of frightful Karmic blows. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember complementation as a great law. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 89:
89. The planetary dates correspond with all the supermundane dates. The dark condition of this planet requires all forces for the affirmation of equilibrium. It is easy to think about the future when the spirit knows the bond of the two Worlds, when the spirit can be successful in its strivings toward the Fiery World. There cannot be an intensification which does not reveal to the spirit the amplitude of the manifest future. In the Subtle World events go on which assist manifestations on the Earth. Especially tensed are the strata which are close to the Earth. Entire armies are being assembled for events. Entire nations are being armed against the forces of destruction. The Supermundane World will not leave the planet helpless. So too, the Mother of the World and the Hierarchy of Good and the Fiery Viceroys are mobilizing their camps. Verily, great is the time solving the earthly destiny - the Heavenly forces saturate the space. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 93:
93. A construction of new fundamentals will be contained in the establishment of equilibrium and of coordination between science, art and life. For an equilibrium is needed based on a survey of all affirmations. Thus, the World is in need of a great manifestation of equilibrium. Coordination is to be affirmed upon a new understanding of all the subtle principles of Hierarchy. One may even foresee how a transmutation of all affirmations will take place; how in science there will be no great division between spirit and matter. Indeed, it will be possible to build on new principles when the spiritual and the physical are united. It will be possible to secure knowledge of the body by means of the coordination of the centers, their functions and qualities. Such a unity of all functions leads to knowledge of life as it actually is. For example, one could study the various precipitations of the kidneys and the functions of the eyes. It is possible to coordinate the functions of all organs which have double branchings. It is possible to compare the organs which act by one channel. It is possible to be convinced of many unities of functions, which are highly indicative. Thus, new structures have their great principles, and a great ascent in the world of knowledge is indicated. Thus the Fiery Bearers of the synthesis bring good and happiness to the World. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the great affirmation of equilibrium and coordination. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 97:
97. One should be very solicitous about the last hours of sojourn on Earth. Often the final striving can predetermine the succeeding life, also the stratum in which the spirit will dwell. Indeed, it is inadmissible to recall the spirit into the earthly spheres when it already has broken away. Tissues which already have been freed from earthly attractions must be strained into a terrific effort in order again to be assimilated into the earthly atmosphere. People should learn to think during someone's departure, as well as during birth, and should be able to ease the processes. As delays are harmful during birth, they are likewise harmful during death. The subtle formation of the new body must be taken into consideration. Wounds caused the departing one must be cured in the Subtle World. A most cruel treatment of the departing ones is often manifested. It may be said that it is not death which torments, but living people. All who are approaching the Fiery Teaching must know about this. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the law of affirming the last minutes of the crossing. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 99:
99. Karma is diffused in all actions, in all Worlds. In the same way as Karma can be hastened, it can be as well prolonged. A deepening of Karma is reflected not only upon the succeeding life. All intermediate states are also affected in an aggravation of Karma. The Subtle World is closely held in bond with the earthly, and it is necessary to intensify thinking in this direction. He who understands the meaning of the connection of the two Worlds, will be careful of his earthly actions. Care toward all energies is of assistance to the striving spirit. A chief impediment is non-understanding of the truth of spatial life; that all is transmuted, all is atoned for. Correctly has it been pointed out about the law of Karma; indeed, about the law of Karma unto infinity. Precisely, aspiration reaches into infinity; and so also do possibilities. On the path to the Fiery World let us affirm a conscious relationship to the law of Karma. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 102:
102. The distribution of people according to auras and to mutual attraction is a scientific truth, but for scientific investigations it is necessary to apply subtle discrimination. Where the cognition of the heart is aglow, there will be discrimination. Where the cognition of the heart is inactive, so also inactive will be the fiery energy. It is necessary to feel how there are gathered around the fiery heart those who have been drawn to it by the striving toward Fiery Service. The attraction of the magnet of the heart acts as a law; it must also be remembered that each life of the heart attracts those who reveal kinship of spirit. Life which is thus begun is extended in the supermundane spheres. Thus can be easily explained each Karmic manifestation. People do not reflect much on this law; and the World does not so much suffer from various calamities as it does from the breaking of this great law by the intrusion of human errors. Intrusion on the harmonious arrangement is always manifested in a derangement of Karmic effects. Many inexplicable misfortunes have been evoked by Karmic violations. In history one can trace how kings have been deprived of their most faithful servants, how generals have lost their troops, and spiritual guides their disciples, through some fearful intrusion into the connecting Karma. Let us deliberate, on the fiery path, about the invulnerability of Karma for the sake of advancement. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 103:
103. Transmutation of the centers intensifies the creative energies which are necessary for crossing into the Subtle World. Each spiritual striving produces its sediments, which assume the aspect of subtle energies during the passage into the Subtle World. Thus, it is important to aspire into the Higher Spheres. Ecstasy of spirit and joy of the heart yield those energies which nourish the subtle body. Indeed, only a feeling imbued with higher impulses provides the needed energies. It must be understood that imperil and gross earthly desires produce their ugly ulcers, which the spirit must heal in the subtle body. Ulcers of the spirit are carried over into the Subtle World if they are not gotten rid of on the Earth. Liberation from the physical vehicle does not mean deliverance from spiritual ulcers. When the spirit, faced with breaking away from the Earth, realizes how it has used its energies, then the consciousness can atone for a great deal; but the consciousness must be impelled toward the thought about the Higher Worlds. Even the most serious criminal can be directed toward the understanding of the burden of Karma, but for this it is necessary to change the social conditions. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World one should become accustomed to the thought about transmutation of the centers, because liberation from the body is not deliverance from spiritual ulcers. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 110:
110. About the destination of man on the Earth. From times immemorial this question has occupied the minds of people. All religions have noted the affirmation about the destination of man who bears a kinship to Higher Force. Wherein then is revealed a likeness to Higher Force? Only in perfectionment of spirit may man be likened to Higher Force. The destination of man cannot be regarded as something accidental. Likewise it is impossible to regard all forms uniformly, because all spheres have their own forms and very precise correlations. We speak often about the bond between two Worlds, because it is imperative to get out of the charmed circle which has girdled the planet. It is necessary to find the exit. Thinking must be directed to the more subtle principles in order to discover points of contact. Reflecting upon the simplest processes, we shall reach the highest concepts. If we shall discover the subtle bond in all life then indeed a striving toward the Higher World will not delay in coming. Since up to now it has been rather difficult to awaken the consciousness, at present it is necessary to push forward persistently all the foundations of the bond. All events, all affirmations, summon humanity to the achievement of transmutation of the fundamentals of a World outlook. It is especially needed to penetrate into the destination of man. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 114:
114. The fabric of the protective net is strung by the most diverse energies. Each spiritual center is based upon the collection of precipitations of the subtlest energies into the protective net. All the centers are transmuted and saturated by fire, which weaves the threads of the protective net. Thus, this shield is an affirmation of all cosmic currents, which are refracted in the protective net. Each blow upon the aura may be reflected, as a boomerang, upon its sender. When the protective net can reflect all the Higher Fires, then, indeed, can be fused in this furnace many manifest blows. Each striving consciousness must weave its own protective net. One may deflect many blows and painful stings if the protective net remains impenetrable. The immunity of the spiritual centers may become complete when the protective net is continually nourished by fire from within. Hence, it is so important to be solicitous about the tension of the protective net. Psychic energy, aspiration of the spirit, and fiery transmutation will supply the needed fabric for the protective net. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the power of this Shield. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 115:
115. However diverse the Worlds are in their spiritual properties and functions, nevertheless it is necessary to become accustomed to think about the bridge to the Fiery World. Everything has its connecting energies. Why then not strive to understand the bridge to the Fiery World. As man reflects all the qualities of earthly life, to the same extent must he be concerned as to how to lay a bridge between the Worlds. Just as the abyss of mankind is visible from the supermundane spheres, so should the Higher World be accepted into human consciousness. The bridge between the two Worlds is maintained in the aspiration of thought. Rightly has it been said about the beauty of thought which reveals all Worlds. Indeed, the bridge between the two Worlds can be made real if the actions are filled with beauty. Truly, not words but actions bring all saturations. The bridge between Worlds will be based upon harmonization of the currents of heart and spirit. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of the bridge between Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 124:
124. The world suffers from a dismemberment which engulfs all the great beginnings. In place of unity, dismemberment is preached everywhere. There has remained not one principle which people do not destroy at its core. Each beginning is affirmed first of all as a part of a great Whole. How could this matter fail to be treated in human searches? The invisible is isolated from the visible World. The Higher is isolated from Earth. Only a striving for unity of concepts of magnitudes can establish the necessary link between the Worlds. Without saturation of the heart it is impossible to embrace all the Worlds, for how to affirm a cosmic bond without the acceptance of the Unity of the whole Cosmos? In the small and the great let us manifest understanding of this Great Law. The dismemberment of Worlds leads to a state of savagery. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the unity of Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 130:
130. The boundary line between the higher and lower spheres must demonstrate that it is possible for their unification to take place. There are many paths for unifying the Worlds. First of all, it is important to accustom the consciousness to the thought that all is possible. Once accepted that all is possible, the spirit can attain the degree of the Fiery Emblem, which bestows an impetuous constructiveness. When the spirit of man becomes accustomed to thought about the Subtle World, the manifestation of many laws of Existence becomes intelligible. A most urgent law directs man to the principle of unity, to the transformation of man by the path of Fire, transmuting all the centers. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 132:
132. Often the spirit which bears the synthesis affirms its knowledge from within the "chalice," for the accumulated treasures of creativeness are actually tensed by creative vibrations. Often the spirit, as it were, finds its confirmation upon the basis of the unified consciousness. The manifestation of creative vibrations often evokes a thought which has dwelt in the depths of the heart. One must harken to those thoughts which, as if something familiar, live in the spirit. One can find many identical vibrations by subtly examining one's consciousness. The treasures of the "chalice" are not to be regarded as accidental. They constitute the potentiality of the spirit. These creative vibrations open many locks, for the hidden knowledge which lives in the spirit can be revealed. Often the aspiring spirit discovers that vibration which connects it with the Higher Forces. How can one imagine this sacred power which unites the depths of the heart with the Fiery World! The records of space are often available to it, for unity is strongly manifested as the bond between Worlds. On the path to the Fiery World it is needful to remember about the vibration which touches the depths of the heart of the bearer of synthesis. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 133:
133. It is difficult even to imagine how infected the planet is! Not one law remains which has not been permeated by the poison of decomposition. Each higher manifestation has been so completely covered by black thought that purification of the earthly and supermundane strata is the most important task. Even the way that the Higher Teaching is being applied only demonstrates that the interpretations of darkness are closer to the spirit. The Fiery Covenant will then be affirmed when the human spirit is cleansed of those manifestations which have obscured spirit and heart. Let us investigate how Truth is being affirmed. The Fiery Spirit affirms the Higher Covenant. Its successors affirm the given Teaching. The chosen Spirit clarifies the Covenant handed down by the Fiery Lawgiver. Thus, for the affirmation of New Covenants the Giving Hand and the receiving one are unified. People think too little about this sacred bond. The unification of the Worlds can take place only in this manner. The Visible World and the Invisible can find a living application only when a bond is affirmed. Therefore, one who takes upon himself the clarification of the Teaching carries a Burden of humanity. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us be imbued with respect for the clarification of the Teaching. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 135:
135. The Living Ethics discerns all the concepts which are the Fundamentals of Life. In order to apply the Living Ethics to life it is first of all needful to find in oneself the quality of true Service to Hierarchy. Precisely all bigots are the first to depart from the Living Ethics. No standing before an Object, symbolizing the Loftiest of Images, can help, if there is no true reverence. We know bigots who can pray with words but are silent in heart. Indeed, these bigots love to talk about a sacred Image hanging near them in a corner or standing close by on a table. The Living Ethics must first of all be expressed in ethics of daily actions. The Living Ethics helps to preserve the image of man. These fiery laws will give the spirit understanding of Hierarchy. Service can be a miraculous bridge between Worlds, for the Subtle World cannot help a spirit to become surrounded with subtle energies if infections of the spirit are not outlived on the Earth. Useless are all assurances of devotion, useless are professed understandings of the Teacher, useless are honors to the Lord where there is no understanding of the Living Ethics. In the Subtle World one does not depart from one's experiences. As one's own light illumines the surroundings, so too does one's own darkness choke all space. On the path to the Fiery World one must ponder about the threatening consequences if the Living Ethics has not been applied in life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 139:
139. People do not even suspect how strained the planet is! All these conditions which governments are creating are comparable to a volcano. Each wave of actions is saturated with destruction. There are no such circumstances as would indicate an advancement toward salvation. Yet the more suffocating, the more speedily can the great World Problem be resolved. Supermundane spheres are also agitated. Verily, each spirit striving into the future can sense that "Something" about which only the Lords know. Surely it is imperative to think about the driving clouds which must inevitably destroy the countries going against the Light. A New Dawn is already lighting the way on the dark horizon. Already events are proceeding and new forces are building a better future. Therefore, one must reflect about the appearance of the Fiery Element, for whoever is from Fire, triumphs with Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 144:
144. Let us speak about fear and presumption. Fear sees its own reflection. Each preconceived opinion is usually a reflection. Fear seeks to destroy each good beginning. Presumption puts a strain on the strongest aspirations, and We can point to a cemetery containing fearful records which substantiate this. A preconceived interpretation is a self-justification; therefore, preconception is often death. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 146:
146. Space breathes. Space resounds and creates. As little is known about spatial currents as about the other Higher Worlds. The fiery essence which permeates all that lives is Cosmic Fire, emanating from the Depths of the Cosmos and proceeding into infinite creative manifestation. Rightly have been related the miracles of life. Fiery creativeness is a law of the Cosmos. The impregnation of Cosmic Energy is a law of the Cosmos. In omnipresence it attests its tension. Its omnipresence is expressed in all life. This Fire of space impregnates thought by unification of subtle energies. Space contains subtle forms ready for materialization. One has but to awaken in oneself those energies which can be unified for creative power. Thought and aspiration are the forerunners which can attract spatial fertilization. In ancient times the significance of invocations to the Higher Beings was known,. Therefore, thought-creativeness is a great manifestation in the Cosmos, for the Fire of space assumes forms in the spirit manifested on the planet. Thus, the unification of Worlds is vitally affirmed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 147:
147. To know one's destination means to know that the spirit of man is an expression of Higher Forces. Only he who knows these strivings can understand how it is needful to harken sensitively to the voice of the Higher Forces. What a wonderful concept, that man has been created in the Image of God! Precisely this reveals Infinity, multiplying all forces and aspirations. How is it possible for man to deny Infinity and Immortality when before him is the great comparison of the Image of the Macrocosm with the microcosm? Surely, such an exhortation is a powerful call to perfectionment of the spirit. Reminding about the Prototype of God must lead man into New Paths, for it is impossible to scorn with impunity the higher destiny by an expression of denial. And the ogres who affirm a self-willed sojourn of man on the Earth will perish, together with all the enemies of Light. Thus let us manifest sensitiveness of striving for understanding of our destination. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 155:
155. Of all the subtle energies the most receptive is the energy arising from the heart. The current which is united with the Fire of Space must have radiation from the heart. This concept is deeper and broader than is customarily thought. In speaking about the heart current, it is needful to think about its creative power, for indeed, when a thought has been felt deeply it can create. Actually, when the heart beats in unison with the Cosmos all currents can be united through Fire. Therefore, nothing compulsory can replace the fiery tremor of the heart. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for this palpitation which opens the Gates to all attainments. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 157:
The royal spirit of the Hierarch is that power which awakens the consciousness and which manifests the higher conception of Truth on the planet. King of spirit is the Fiery Hierarch! What a power does this great Guardian of Fire manifest! How many great structures are being erected having foundations in the fiery King of the Spirit! Thus, let us remember on the path to the Fiery World about that blessed power which is borne by the King of the Spirit - the Hierarch. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 161:
161. Fiery thought knows no limits. As a forerunner of infinite creativeness, thought is impelled into space. It is necessary to accustom the consciousness to this endless manifestation. Measuring all concepts against Infinity, one may arrive at the step of Cosmic constructiveness. Only co-measurement can reveal that great step, which is powerful through Fiery Infinity. Fire is manifested as impulse in the heart, as movement of thought, as the great Unifier of Worlds. One must understand creativeness as the unification of various energies manifested by the Fire of space and the spirit of man. Science of the future will reveal the laws of these unions, for it is needed to establish the most subtle cosmic cooperation, so as to accomplish that about which the Fiery Servitors are thinking. All fiery formulas live, awaiting their incarnation. Therefore, science can strive to seek out the spatial energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 165:
165. The forces of darkness press on by various means, being affirmed in strata which are found to be near to the Light. In the Subtle Spheres this proximity is naturally impossible, but in the earthly strata, where the atmosphere is so thickened with infected gases, the forces of darkness definitely try to come close to the Light. An impulse of destruction impels the forces of darkness to these Torch lights of Truth. The enemies who uplift a sword are not so dangerous as those who penetrate under the mask of Light. There are conscious and unconscious instruments of darkness. At first the unconscious ones create, as it were, in unison with the good, and these bearers of evil infect each pure beginning. But conscious servants of evil enter into the temple with your prayer, and woe to the undiscerning! Dark snares have been laid for them. It is not fitting to admit into the Holy of Holies offenders against the spirit. Djinn can help on the earthly plane, and may even build a temple, but the spiritual plane is inaccessible to them. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the servants of darkness who strive to penetrate into the Holy of Holies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 169:
169. Everyone must think about the reconstruction of the World, for when we apprehend what is taking place, we grasp the approach of the future. Each thought directed to the construction of the New Epoch will provide its own forms. Thought-forms manifest the trend of the future; hence it is needful to understand the chain of saturated strivings. Creativeness of spirit is as a fiery lever in space, as a powerfully impelled fiery creator, as a ruler in space, as a great saturating Fire. Thus, one who thinks about preeminence and about the great future molds an affirmation of constructiveness. Space must be cemented with fiery formulas and fertilized by the manifest fire of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest striving for understanding of the reconstruction of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 178:
178. What heart, then, has taken up the enormous Burden? The all-encompassing Heart which knows the Cosmic Burden. Who, then, bears the load of the ages? The One Heart which knows the manifestation of Infinity. Who, then, strives in fiery achievement? The one Heart which knows Cosmic Right. Verily, thus is the World saturated by the One Heart. Humanity suffers more from the spirit than from matter, and only when the spirit adheres to the law of Cosmic Right will humanity overcome its spiritual infirmities. The planet has lost sight of its great and pure destination. Matter has been so steeped in density that it must be refined. When the great Tidings of the Unified Heart will saturate the spirit with pure striving, then will life be truly transformed. Who, then, will give to the World the Tidings about fiery Unity? We say - the all-encompassing Heart, the Heart manifested by eternal Fire - yes, yes, yes! That which has been put together by Cosmic Right and by strong aspiration of the will is immutable law. That which is from the Cosmos will dwell with the Beauty of the Cosmos - thus saith the Lord of Shambhala. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 180:
180. The earthly firmament is infected, and is to be purified by humanity itself. Each vital manifestation leaves its precipitations on all space. All must be transmuted, all must be outlived. Thus, each stratum represents a sphere saturated with human lusts, survivals, and aspirations. The fluids of heart and spirit, which saturate space with pure fires, refine the spatial strata. Only in this way can equilibrium be established, because energies are hurtling through space, and mankind is surrounded, as it were, by explosive projectiles. These fluids are accumulated and exploded in all spheres. So, too, the chain of effects is being affirmed by the saturated actions of humanity. On the path to the Fiery World let us be reminded about the spatial projectiles. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 181:
181. As the Fiery Guards stand on watch, so do powerful Dischargers purify space. All Cosmic Battles are saturated with forces proceeding from all the Centers of the Cosmos. The Centers, flamingly intensified, are building all cosmic affirmations. When We speak about fiery Centers of the Cosmos, one must have in mind those fiery strivings which are radiated by the centers of the great manifested Arhats in the distant and the earthly spheres. Without these fiery centers of the Saviors of Mankind it would be impossible to hold back events until the designated date. Verily, great is this labor in the defense of humanity! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 189:
189. Contemplation of the World will yield an understanding of the shortcomings and the lack of balance which is proven as a harmful manifestation. First of all, it must be understood how that influx of new unaccepted energies acts on the planet. Evolutionary movement is not affirmed so long as correlation between spheres is not established. For, when the Higher World is striving upward and mankind propels itself downward, then indeed the cosmic current cannot be affirmed. Therefore, a manifested disharmony rules in the World. Not without reason has been recalled what was said about Buddha. Not idly has been recalled - "let the dead bury the dead." Indeed, a world concept can be affirmed if only the fiery striving is victorious. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 195:
195. Humanity must be prepared for upheavals and for the reconstruction of engendered conditions. It is impossible to accept that which exists on the planet as a lawful affirmation, because all evil engenderings must be exterminated and atoned for. Each apostasy from the great laws produces grievous consequences. The creativeness of the cosmos determines another destiny of life; therefore, atonement is inevitable, because fiery purification gives a new direction to the stream of Karma. In space are manifested energies prepared for the transmutation of all existing accumulations. Verily, humanity must be prepared for fiery purification. He who does not fear the fiery element will truly go along with the Cosmic Fire. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the elemental events which will cleanse the space. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 197:
197. In the Cosmic Battle let us defend that which is sacred. In the cosmic Battle let us affirm that basis on which Existence itself is upheld. In the Cosmic Battle let us manifest that by which life of the future is constructed. The World will have in its fiery foundation those great laws which We defend in the Cosmic Battle. Humanity affirms its ordained destination in the Cosmic Battle. Just as earthquakes cast out from the depths of the Earth onto the surface different accumulations, and swallow subtler energies from the supermundane spheres, so, too, does the spiritual reconstruction involve the darkest accumulations. Verily, when the highest and the lowest meet in the Cosmic Battle, one may be impelled to the attainment of the great Fiery Purification. Thus, during the great reconstruction of our planet We saturate the human spirit with the realization of imperfection of engendered forms, and with the ordained beauty of manifested forms of life. In the cosmic Battle is affirmed the principle of the New World. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the Cosmic Battle. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 204:
204. The saturation of space with formulas which clarify the Teaching, will result in great effects. Thus do We affirm the manifestation of the New World. Thus is the manifestation of the Predestined being brought about. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 208:
208. How, then, can the heart realize all the beauty of Existence if has not penetrated into all the joys and sorrows of life.? Thus it is that often, reading the Book of Lives, the heart trembles, but then the tear of suffering is transmuted into a pearl. The more fiery the heart, the greater the joys and the sufferings. The law of Fiery Right is forged in life. The Higher Command is affirmed by passing through all the vital steps with the heart. Creative impulses must be saturated in the heart, therefore each life issues its own radiations of the heart. Fiery Right is certainly not the phantom of perfectionment about which humanity has become accustomed to think, but is the fiery kindling of all the vital fires of the heart. Not in a placid existence is the heart saturated with fiery love. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 212:
212. Tension of all the energies of the spirit is manifested during the collision of forces. Actually, only a spirit impelled to creativeness can be conscious of that power which is contained in counteraction. How, then, to affirm fiery kindling, and to intensify each channel of fire? The attraction of all conformities takes place when all fiery currents are aflame. It is necessary to accept the law of counteraction as a stimulus of creativeness; the stimulus which intensifies each construction. Attraction of spirit is developed precisely by the fiery tension of all forces. In fact, each inscription in space can enter into life as magnetic opposition to the forces of darkness. Ascending on the path to the Fiery World, let us remember about striving in the higher tension of spirit, when on the brink of the abyss, when on the summit, when before a dark wall. Thus let us tense all forces. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 218:
218. Concentrations of crystals of psychic energy grow during each heightening of aspiration. Each tension of power of the spirit multiplies the crystals of psychic energy. Sediments of precipitated crystals, consisting of subtle energies which have been chemically transformed in the organism, feed those organs which are in special need during the expenditure of energy. Crystals of psychic energy melt down substances harmful for the organism. Through conscious tension one can actually promote this dissolving process, which is of service as a counteracting factor. Conscious sendings of psychic energy to infected or injured organs can produce a healing effect. Conscious tension of the will causes spontaneous action of the crystals. Thus, thoughts about psychic energy crystals can bring needed assistance for the injuries of internal organs. On the path to the Fiery World it is necessary to realize those fiery batteries which are contained in man. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 227:
227. The consciousness contains within itself all the traces of past lives, impressions of each manifestation as well as each thought and striving for revealing of a broad horizon. The consciousness is fed by the "chalice" and the heart, and each compressed energy is deposited in the consciousness, unbreakably connected with the spirit. The spirit, upon becoming separated from the body, preserves a full connection with higher and lower energies. Certainly, the Teacher leads wisely in pointing out the affirmation of vital transmutation. Indeed, through the immortality of the spirit there are preserved all manifestations of vital energies. As are the sediments, so will be the future crystals. And thought, and heart, and creativeness, and all the other manifestations collect this energy. The whole fiery potential of the spirit consists of radiations of vital energies. Therefore, speaking about spirit and consciousness, one must take the spirit as the crystal of all higher manifestations. The ancients knew about the crystalline quality of the spirit, and the spirit was revealed as fire or flame in all the higher manifestations. Therefore, it is so important to understand the true significance of fiery transmutation. Verily, spirit and matter are refined in one impulse toward attainment of the higher fiery consciousness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 228:
228. The Divine Fire manifests its sparks in all Existence. Concealed are the potentials of these sparks, and, even though they are invisible, yet they must be accepted as the basis of all manifestations. One must accept this spark as a link in each center of the organism. Taking this Truth as a basis, one can imagine how the centers are unified by functions. Each divine spark inhales and exhales fire, which serves as a unifying agent. All forces of the spirit's potential are intensified in this continuous exchange. The potential of each center is a link to immortality, therefore great is the error which stresses physical exercises. Certainly not from without but from within is the spark of Divine Fire set aflame. Under the guidance of the Teacher's Ray the spark can surely take Fire, but also the spirit must be prepared by independent search. The Teaching of Zoroaster about Divine Fire, Love and Beauty, brought to the World the affirmation of Higher Law. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 229:
229. Divine Fire impels each cosmic manifestation to creativeness. Each lofty potential is saturated with this Divine Fire. Each spark of life bears within itself this Divine Fire. Let us apply to all vital manifestations the significance of Divine Fire. In each center of life is this Fire affirmed. Human actions, indeed, bear in themselves these divine sparks. If one regards human fires as creative centers, then one can observe how bodies unified by Fire have their conformities in the different planes. It is correct to think that essence is distributed upon the planes affirmed by subtle energies. Therefore, when We speak about the Fiery World one must be able to imagine how bodies are unified by a vortex of Fire. Thus the one Divine Fire appears as the unifier of all energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 240:
240. The Equilibrium of the World rests upon the foundation of Being. So powerfully is life affirmed when the higher manifestation is kept in the consciousness. Each lofty thought will be a pledge of the spirit's striving. And in an endless chain of action and thought can be expressed all new trends of evolution. Space affirms its tensions which conform to the actions and thoughts engendered on the Earth. The more responsible is humanity for all its engenderings, for the Subtle World is thus held back in its development, just as is the whole chain of evolution on the Earth. Therefore thought about spirituality must enter into life, but as a true understanding of the Fundamentals of Existence. The Equilibrium of the World cannot be established without true understanding of the First Causes. Thus, each fiery word of the heart proceeding towards purification of the Teaching is a fiery stimulus which will give impetus to the consciousness. Therefore, let us be affirmed in the consciousness upon the power of Equilibrium, as the stimulus of Existence, of the First Causes, and of Beauty. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 243:
243. The imbalance has so greatly increased that the time has come when humanity must investigate its nature. Every appraisal of life and its levers has been so distorted that man lives in his own engenderings. But no one knows about the true levers, beginning with the fundamentals of Existence, and extending to each lever of life in the World created by men. The True World differs as greatly from the one which has been engendered as does Light from darkness. Verily, space is in need of the unification of the existing great Foundations. Therefore, the World cannot be reborn without the affirmation of Equilibrium and the eradication of the essence of imbalance. And in this determination is the wavering of the Cosmic Scales. The Fiery World is being affirmed on this great law. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 245:
245. Cosmic laws manifest in their potentials that power which can best of all direct life. Difficulties which have arisen for the planet in the coordination of cosmic laws, are produced not from unadaptability of cosmic laws, but from the severance from the Higher Worlds. In the entire structure of the Cosmos there has been manifested fiery goal-fitness. Therefore it is impossible to regard cosmic laws as inadmissible. Long since has Unity in Cosmos been spoken about. In all the old Teachings this magnetic Unity was indicated. How many spatial records have failed to impress, albeit they carry sacred affirmations of Unity! How many spatial records there are which point out the engendering of severance! As it has been necessary to remind the planet for thousands of years about eternal Unity, likewise one is precisely obliged to indicate the effects of disconnection upon the planet. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 247:
247. Life is brought into balance only through spiritual attainment. Spiritual ascent is the only way to individual attainment and to attainment of the Common Good. When humanity is engulfed in its desires and its engenderings, how can one attract energies out of the Subtle World and reconcile them with human actions and aspirations! An impetus toward attainment does not result in an accumulation of energies if the will does not act in affirmation of the origins of Good. It was spoken with reason about the distorted mirror. Precisely humanity distorts each great concept in its warped mirror. Purification of consciousness and of the Teaching is the greatest problem of our time. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us remember the necessity of restoring the equilibrium of vital concepts. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 261:
261. When constructing, one must remember about great correlation. Those who have adhered to the Source of Light must understand that burning of the spirit is beauty and shield in the service of Good. But only those bringing beauty know all the greatness of Service. Therefore it is necessary to note those who defame the manifestation of the Teaching. Many more slanderers of the Teaching can be found among those who have adhered to the Path than among the open enemies. You have pointed out with reason the misunderstandings that inflict blows upon the Shield. Actually it is an application of unfit manifestations. Who will be a follower, if the Teaching is merely an abstraction? It is possible to trace each deplorable consequence precisely as a neglect of understanding of the Living Ethics. Fiery is the heart which knows the affirmation of Service with the Teaching. I manifest as My Will the installation of the Living Ethics and the purification of the Teaching. Without this there is no path to the Fiery World. The greatest task is to affirm a new subtle consciousness. My Will transmits to the Tara My Covenants. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 267:
267. The paths of earthly forces hold snares there where the dark forces perceive instability; but each plan of the dark forces can easily be destroyed by freeing oneself from those who are non-resistant to evil. Paths of the dark ones will follow those of Light, but where there is open access to the Light, thither the darkness cannot penetrate. For those refined, fiery strata are inaccessible to the dark ones. Paths of partial revelations do not lead to attainments. Forces of Light, directed to world construction, must therefore so flamingly arm themselves against the dark forces which attempt to penetrate into the stronghold with the formula - by thy God. On the path to the Fiery World it is necessary to repeat about these dangers, because many are the attempts to penetrate into the stronghold of Light. Thus, let us remember all the masks behind which the scratching ones are hiding. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 269:
269. Indeed, the very loftiest consciousness strives toward the Fiery Principle, while the lower one creates the Higher Image in its own likeness. The capacity of the small consciousness will determine the created Image, hence so many obvious distortions! How is it possible to fill a small consciousness with an Universal Concept, when all-comprehensiveness leads the spirit into a frenzy. I say - distressing, grievous is human thinking! A spatial horizon is accessible only to him who knows the Universality of the Principle, for the kingly spirit can merge with the Higher Principle precisely as the microcosm merges with Macrocosm. Hence, a small spirit cannot merge with the Fiery Principle. Fiery power reveals the entire Furnace, manifested to him who senses the pulse of the Fiery World. This life-giving Principle builds life upon Fohat. Thus, let us remember that only a small consciousness denies, but the fiery spirit is all-comprehending. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the great Principle. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 270:
270. Spatial Fire contains within itself those sparks of Fohat which are attracted to all vital manifestations in the Cosmos. Thus, these sparks nurture each life, and according to the potentiality of the being, these sparks are multiplied in their impellent attraction. Their rarefaction is connected with the pressure or accumulation in space, hence one can investigate where is taking place construction for good or destruction. One can interlay the strata of space with thought about the fiery energies and with strivings of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World let us affirm thinking about the impellent thought of Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 275:
275. Indeed, if the consciousness be affirmed in the fact that only through equilibrium is it possible to develop any swiftness whatsoever, then humanity will become accustomed to thought about the transference of all magnitudes, for each construction is developed through equilibrium. Every consciousness can attain this systematic constructiveness through intensified search for that with which to adorn the treasure of life. Through equilibrium speed increases creatively, and the focus can affirm its own radiation for a corresponding constructiveness. Thus is it important in cosmic reorganization to accept equilibrium as a basic principle. The power of growth of the structure is affirmed in the proportions upon which equilibrium is established. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for equilibrium. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 277:
277. When hostile forces disclose an assault, it is needful to think about foresight. The servitors of Light must realize that actually not only do the hostile forces breed treachery, but the menace of treachery and destruction lies precisely in omissions and in slumber. Rightly has she who guides under the Star of the Mother of the World spoken about the fact that a leader values truth, for on the field of battle it is important to know which swords have been sharpened. Only selfhood impels the spirit to the suppressing of truth. But an irresponsible warrior can cast each beautiful beginning into destruction. Not to conceal but to reveal is a most primary duty of the servant of Light. Verily, when truth is concealed, the servant of darkness can act through a servant of Light. But is it likely to be so with the Covenant given to the servant of Light? Is it ordained thus by the Hierarchy of Light? Has it thus been set forth, that the forces of the Hierarchy of Light must be expended in fiery currents of help in order that a servant of Light betray not, through his irresponsibility, selfhood and untruth? Thus, let him who inflicts so many blows upon the Shield of the Hierarchy of Light remember. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 291:
291. If science would penetrate deeper, and go into research of the fiery atoms, which serve as life givers for every manifestation, then it would be possible to discover a great many basic causes. But a constant requisite is that the search be most vigorously pursued, for the propelled quests must actually go as far as the fiery atom. Studying only the external traces of various reactions, it is impossible to reach the fiery solutions. So much has been said about the fiery essence of the World; therefore thorough study of the manifest vibrations of all the subtle currents and energies and their interaction must be made. The spiral which unites the fiery atom with the Universe must be investigated in all its powerful manifestations. On the path to the Fiery World let us be affirmed in the conception of fiery interactions in the Cosmos. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 299:
299. Exchange of energies can be accomplished by the human will. Observation upon the organism can yield results in this direction. However, for the attainment of results, it is necessary to know the condition and the consonance of the centers. First of all one should study the tension of the centers, for this tension is a powerful accumulator. Exchange of energies must bring about a disclosure of each aspiration. The manifestation of fiery energies conforms to cosmic upheavals. And each epoch has its manifest signs of accord between Macrocosm and microcosm. Indeed, the receptivity toward subtle energies reacts on the consciousness and on the entire organism. In fact, this exchange of energies has in its basis the fiery consciousness, which acts as link and magnet. Fiery thought is the first requirement for perception and ascent. The heart knows when the Cosmic fire, attracted to the fiery exchange of energies which are propelled to the organism, compresses the centers; and the spirit can create together with the Cosmos. The free will serves as a magnet which attracts the Cosmic Heart to the Fire of the centers. This connecting magnet is the creative power of the Agni Yogi. On the path to the Fiery World let us especially affirm this connecting power. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 301:
301. Equilibrium in the distribution of energies in the organism is brought about through knowledge as to how to allocate consciously the forces flowing in. Currents can intensify this or that center in which there is an influx of energies which in turn can propel a fiery vortex into the region of the center which is in need of saturation. The breathing serves as a regulator, through a subtle manipulation of the fluids of Prana. The application of regulation in the organism must be regarded as one of the principal requirements for equilibrium. Thus, through exchange of energies is affirmed the necessary regulation of fluids and vibrations. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 304:
304. When we speak about Spirit and Matter, we should have in mind the higher meaning of Matter. But speaking about the liberation of Spirit, we refer to those manifestations which can be called material life units. It must be known that in speaking about these unifications under various forms a downfall of the spirit is understood. For the spirit, being made manifest in matter, must aspire to the higher functions together with matter. Matter is impelled to creativeness which gives rise to forms of life. And the spirit must know specifically how sacred is the sojourn in matter. The cosmic concept of the Feminine Principle as Matter is so lofty - the Truth is so far above the worldly understanding! Only a pure and elevated consciousness can appreciate this comparison. It is difficult to dissociate Spirit from Matter. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 309:
309. Much has already been said about psychism, nevertheless this scourge of humanity is insufficiently understood. Psychism blunts each aspiration, and higher attainment remains inaccessible. The sphere of activity of a man engulfed by psychism is limited within a charmed circle in which all the energies which retard growth of the spirit find their fitting place. Psychism embraces the manifestation of the lowest energies, and the fires of the centers are extinguished by these precipitations. With psychism there is inevitably to be found disorder of the nervous system. In addition, the breaking away from vital functions closes the path to self-perfectionment. Creativeness is blunted, and there is established a passive state which makes a man an instrument for the influx of all kinds of forces. By reason of relaxation of the will, control is weakened, and by this the attraction of various lower entities is increased. He who wishes to approach the Fiery World must battle with these forces of evil. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 317:
317. One must also meditate about the quality of good, for this concept is much abused, when every expression of weakness and foolishness is taken for good. Rightly has it been said that one should defend Truth and fight evil. The quality of good is a great saturation of action by justice and by the heart. Through higher justice the fiery consciousness manifests its own attraction toward the creation of better Karma. Attraction of the heart is always saturated with fiery energies. The quality of good must be understood in all the higher measurements. Let us strive for the improvement of the concept of the quality of good. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 318:
318. The present condition of the World corresponds to the stratified sedimentations accumulated by humanity. The manifestation of the conformity can affirm those cycles which are ensuing; in them will be reflected all the expiations of Karma, and each cycle will introduce its new step. Speaking about cycles, let us keep in mind the transference of cosmic conformity. Truly, let us look upon expiation as fiery construction. These cycles will be instituted by three causes - the transmutation of old accumulations, purification of space, and the molding of a great future. The transmutation has begun. And as monsters rise from the bottom of the seas, so is all rubbish rising from the depths of the rabble. In the Furnace of the Cosmos much is being melted down for the useful construction. The efforts at transmutation will attract each Karmic action. The condition of the planet creates an inevitable Karma, woven by the engenderings of humanity. But on the path to the Fiery World it must be kept in mind that the purification of space will bring a great future. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 325:
325. The sunlike heart of the Hierarch illumines the existing tension of things as a result of cosmic reconstruction. The beclouded consciousness of humanity does not know the cause of the disintegration which is taking place. People speak about the Wrath of God, they voice their fears when faced with floods of misfortunes, but they speak not about the Hand which retaliates for that which the hands of men have put together. Cosmic Justice brings not reward but merited action. Thus must humanity understand that which is created by Karma. Spatial Fire is raging, saturated with the affirmations of Light and darkness. The Cosmic Scales know the Higher Justice. A Cosmic Ordinance draws near. The sunlike heart of the Hierarch is impelled to creativeness by Fiery Command. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 328:
328. The condition of the supermundane planes moves events onward at an accelerated pace. The supermundane strata are being, as it were, shifted because striving toward the Earth rouses many dormant spirits. Before great events, the supermundane strata are always awakened. A testing is begun, as it were, for the spirits, which may choose their path. Consciousnesses which are ruled by low impulses can be impelled only to the lower levels. But there, in the same way as on the earthly plane, the servitors of Light stand on guard, and the final Call can summon the spirits to the choice. These Calls resound on all planes. On the path to the Fiery World let us remind about the Final Call. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 333:
333. How, then, is it possible to expect successful results, when the seeds, laid into the foundation, bear within themselves a potential of dissolution? The process of planting the seeds is, indeed, that fundamental on which is molded the main foundation. The stones of which the foundation is composed must be used with the most exact perspective of the entire structure; a breach in them can wreck the entire building. The process of planting the seed must be looked upon as the potential of all the following consequences. Thus the husbandman is solicitous about seeds. But woe to the plougher who is ashamed of his field! The seeds which are planted too deeply may come up too late for the harvest. Deep planting of the seeds exposes the earth to suffocating brambles. The process of planting seeds is a most important one. Creativeness of the potential works by invisible effects for him who is stupid and blind, but the essential nature of the field reveals a frightful aspect of consequences for him who does not harken to the Voice of Justice. Woe to the plougher who did not estimate correctly the planted seeds. Only the great is suitable for the great. Only from the luminous germinates the luminous. On the path to the Fiery World one must remember the great significance of the process of planting the seeds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 334:
334. The most frightful bane of humanity is its narrow world outlook. The best people think that the adoption of their horizon is the principle key to the salvation of the World, but their world outlook goes no farther than the boundaries of the physical world. Representatives of the church promise people salvation of the soul, but beyond the physical world they do not go. National leaders direct the thinking of their peoples toward reorganization, but further than the lower spheres they do not lead. Thus one can enumerate all the degrees of human leadership, and become horrified at the blind alley into which humanity has entered. Verily, only the reconstruction of the World and the regeneration of consciousness can awaken the energies needed for the maintenance of the planet. We untiringly repeat about the vital necessity of purifying the consciousness, for the last hour has come for the cleansing of that which has been created by mankind. Let us apprehend in the heart the Fiery Covenant to assist the reconstruction of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 336:
336. The equilibrium of the World has been violated to the very limit. Spiritual striving proceeds apart from matter, and instead of unity there is derived a frightful disunity and dissolution. All unapplied energies remain in the earthly strata, and instead of finding employment they are borne into a chaotic vortex. The spiritual quest is also carried into a chaotic vortex because the isolation of mankind severs the currents from the Higher Spheres. Equilibrium does not come about without the participation of all spatial and human radiations. On the path to the Fiery World, the basis of equilibrium is affirmation of the beginning of the Enlightened Epoch of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 340:
340. The consciousness of humanity has become so saturated with the dust of usualness that it is necessary to break through this wall. A single kindling of a consciousness is ineffectual before that terror which darkens the consciousness. A completely fallen consciousness can arise more quickly than that one which hides itself under various manlike masks. Take a consciousness imbued with self-conceit and with its own great importance in the world structure; when this consciousness destroys the construction of Good, it is hopeless. It is important to know about such a consciousness on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 341:
341. Even a little foresight should whisper to man how much the World is atremble, how tense are all spheres, in preparation for spatial and earthly battles. Even a small consciousness can be imbued with thought about the reconstruction for which the whole World is getting ready. Even those who are unwilling to understand whither human engenderings are leading, must realize that inevitable Karma which leads on all paths to a great Reconstruction. One can only be amazed at the extent to which humanity dwells in a state of mirages. Clear understanding must be striven for on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 344:
344. There are so many energies manifested that it is necessary to understand what kinds of ingredients make up the planet's atmosphere. A study of its chemism can easily reveal those stratifications which surround the Earth. If we speak about earthly evaporations, then how much more important are the evaporations emanating from spiritual actions! The time is coming when the atmosphere of assemblies will be analyzed. It will be possible to determine the strata saturating different living quarters. Since earthly strata attract supermundane entities, it will be possible to determine the composition of the atmosphere within a wide radius. The study of human radiations will reveal vast horizons. On the path to the Fiery World one must become aware of the need to know the composition of the atmosphere. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 346:
346. Spiritual development must inevitably open the eyes of man to those frightful errors which are roots of evil. Inadmissible are discussions about the stronger or the weaker principle, for such discussions lead to lack of co-measurement. Cosmic Equilibrium is not maintenance of stronger and weaker principles. In fact, this human division is what has brought the Cosmic Scales to such a condition. And only atonement by humanity for the violated law will result in new constructiveness; for it is possible to divide mankind only according to established potential. Often man does not even understand what has affirmed the equilibrium on Earth. Cosmic Laws must be looked upon as prophetic Commands. Therefore humanity must learn to adapt the small to the great. In the reconstruction of the World a most important care will be the establishment of the cosmic laws, precisely by the Cosmic Will, not by the earthly. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World only equilibrium reveals the Gates. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 352:
352. The World is living through those stages by which have been signalized all the decisive moments in the history of mankind. Stages of destruction precede construction. Creativeness, having been tensed, calls all energies to life. That epoch into which humanity has entered will inevitably manifest all the potentials of forces, for this epoch is a decisive one, and a turning point in history is approaching. Surely, the condition of the planet has not come about by accident, and each tension bears witness to that current which is engulfing all spheres. If the conflict is inexorable, so will the victory be decisive. For all forces and spheres participate in this Cosmic Battle. On the path to the Fiery World one must take up the Sword of Light for building the New Epoch. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 362:
362. One may picture how the Cosmic Scales are fluctuating when there are placed on one of the cups of the Scales all the historical events which have preceded the present time. And if the future World be gazed upon, one may see how the battle is growing. One may be convinced as to how spatial fires are spreading. One may observe how the Heavenly Forces are being equipped with fiery armor, and how earthly forces condense each spatial manifestation. It is important to think about this, because Fiery Reconstruction must meet with the conscious manifesting understanding of what is taking place. The fiery fluctuation of the Scales creates vortexes which are a danger to unstable ones but which uplift to the Higher Worlds those who are flamingly aspirant. Amidst the oscillations of the Cosmic Scales humanity cannot choose a middle path, for only Light or darkness will be contending for the victory. On the path to the Fiery World let us keep in mind the Cosmic Scales. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 363:
363. If the consciousness of humanity could compare the eternal with the transitory, then would be made manifest flashes of understanding of the Cosmos, because all the values of mankind are based on an eternal foundation. But humanity has been so imbued with respect for the transitory that it has forgotten about the Eternal. Whereas, it is demonstrable that form changes, disappears, and is replaced by the new. Transitoriness is so obvious, and each example of the transitory points to eternal life. Spirit is the creator of each form, yet it is rejected by humanity. When the fact is grasped that the spirit is eternal, then, too, will infinity and immortality enter into life. Thus, it is imperative to direct the spirit of peoples to the understanding of the Higher Principles. Mankind is engulfed in effects, but the root and principle of everything is creativeness - and it has been forgotten. When the spirit shall be reverenced as sacred Fire, then will be confirmed the great ascent. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 379:
379. On the path to Service it is important to remember the necessity for honesty, for this is the first requirement in building. Distortion of facts is distortion of the structure. Only self-deceit impels the spirit to distortion. The Karmic mirror reflects these distortions, and the spirit which manifests a Karmic evil - interpretation, inflicts injury to the entire structure. Why, then, has humanity so enwrapped the planet with false emanations? Distortion of truth, distortion of the Teaching, distortion of principles leads to destruction. In this blind alley dwells the spirit of man who lives by egoism. One is obliged to sweep away the dust, and crevices yawn in the littered structure. Verily, ulcers of the spirit hinder the erection of the building. One must sensitively distinguish tolerance and moveability from those qualities which are so chaotically revealed in experimentation with people who turn about where neither conscience nor honesty nor truth call to the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World the first requirement is honesty. Thus let us remember. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 381:
381. How can one attain fiery initiation without actual struggle? How can one pass through life without a real battle? Only a low understanding can have a conception of higher attainment without tension. To pass through life and attain means to pass along the edge of the abyss, means to pass through sorrow and tension. Just as the Cosmic Laboratory transmutes these energies of the heart, so do human souls pass through purgatory on Earth. Without this fiery attachment to Cosmic Fire the heart cannot know initiation into the Higher World. On the path to the Fiery World one must remember about the purgatory of life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 388:
388. During the decline of an epoch first of all is observed a split amidst inner structures. When spiritual downfall overcomes the national consciousness, these signs are especially clear. Looking over a chart of the World, one can easily be convinced that dissolution precedes the renascence which can be brought about only through regeneration of the spirit. Quests of the true renascence lead to renewal of the spirit and of principles, and thus a new constructiveness can be affirmed. New construction cannot be approved without a veritable renewal of the spirit. The Service to Light must inspire the spirit with courage to manifest fiery constructiveness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 408:
408. Directed psychic energy is particularly intensified by the Fire of the spirit. Tension of the will multiplies the supply and forces of psychic energy. One may become convinced in life how a manifestation of tensed psychic energy resists and counteracts different barriers. Currents of psychic energy are capable of magnetizing the surrounding atmosphere to such an extent that, indeed, there is established round about a sort of fiery current which shatters all encroaching evil energies. Conscious tension of the psychic energy of fearlessness is a great armor. Conscious application of these saturations erects a fiery wall which protects the affirmed position. The creative power of psychic energy is infinite. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 414:
414. The heart especially intensifies psychic energy, and each heart experience is reflected on the store of psychic energy. One may speak about the chemical death of a man when the supply of psychic energy is exhausted. One may speak about resurrection when psychic energy begins to be accumulated. By a subtle study of methods it would be possible to discover means of intensifying psychic energy, but for this one should know the condition of the spirit. But a fiery composition of psychic energy can be compressed only through a fiery stimulus. In combating illnesses it is possible to focus psychic energy as a powerful factor. Through purification of the consciousness it is possible to intensify forces of the spirit which are revealed as motive powers of space. In the heart can be found levers for the fiery resurrection of psychic energy. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 423:
423. Not seldom is a fiery miracle concealed in the heart, but it can be revealed only through continuous striving for its manifestation. Pure Fire glows brightly when the joy about a miracle is born. In should not be supposed that it is possible to attain only through a temporary recollection. But pure Fire, without ashes, can shine when all is filled with aspiration. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 426:
426. Only in unity is strength. This has been known since time immemorial, yet people have always transgressed this law. Precisely unity is needed in order to carry out a difficult task. If humanity were willing, it could work miracles through unified striving. But the small, sporadic efforts at saving the planet are very weak. Again We are obliged to repeat about the necessity of unity. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 430:
430. The necessity of concentration has been often spoken about. In the face of constant problems concentration is for co-workers an indispensable quality. It is needful to display concentration in all small works as well. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 430:
In antiquity concentration was considered a manifestation of first degree importance. All Teachings repeat about concentration, regarding it as an indispensable quality. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 431:
431. The grandeur of the Cosmos is so little realized. At best, people speak about the warmth of the sun. But the solar system is in the Cosmos as an atom in the sun! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 432:
432. The process of cosmic reaction is constantly growing, yet the adaptability of the earth grows worse. One may observe that scholars are beginning to recognize the effects of cosmic currents. It is not to be wondered at, since the currents are becoming so much stronger! The manifestations of the heaven's radiations, and even the rainbow, have a big significance for the surroundings. But I speak precisely about manifestations not subject to measurement by present day apparatus. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 435:
435. It is especially difficult for people to understand the fiery nature of things. Each stone is filled with fire. Each tree is saturated with fire. Each cliff is as a pillar of flame. Who, then believes this? But so long as people do not realize the fiery basis of nature, they cannot draw near to certain energies. Great is the significance of realization or even of admission or affirmation of the manifestation of Fire. One can speak about Fire as the source of light and warmth, but such a concept will be only belittling the greatness of Fire. With the radiance of each object are the Worlds connected. But few have convinced themselves of this radiance. Sojourn in darkness prevents understanding of the Light. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 436:
436. There is a great misunderstanding about the idea of the fieriness of actions. People assume that fieriness is contained in impetuous outcries and movements, but, as a matter of fact, Fire is expressed completely otherwise. Remember how the expression and the fulfillment of certain wishes did not at all conform to the crude human understanding. The most noisy and tearful desire was not fulfilled, but the calm thought received fulfillment. The Fiery World is far removed from earthly demands. The element of Fire is so subtle that it is in accord with the energy of thought. A word can already prevent the access of Fire. Therefore ancient invocations were based on rhythm, and only, later, in the course of time, were perverted by cries and groans. What was indicated was heart prayer. One may become more speedily united with highest Fire in silence than in a verbal request. Thus upon all manifestations of life one may learn how to come close to highest Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 437:
437. Intuition and so-called sensitivity will pertain to the Fiery World. People are not occupied with the question why only certain persons are gifted with sensitiveness. In an apparatus indicating fieriness it is possible to observe also the endowment of intuition. Likewise, the manifestation of the oscillations of a pendulum denotes straight-knowledge, in other words, fieriness. Not seldom do We speak about the same thing under different names. It is not easy to fix in the consciousness the fact that such a distant fieriness is close to all life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 438:
438. Clairvoyants cannot see at a command. The disciple understands that conditions of higher receptivity cannot be demanded in coarse language. A step of higher development is reached when the disciple begins to value each supermundane chord. But even while flying away into the Supermundane the disciple does not abandon the Earth. Such a concurrence is called a proper bonfire. Its flame arises without any curvature. But few can uplift such a weight. How can one fly without breaking away from the Earth? Does this not mean that one must lift with himself the whole Earth? But how to understand such an impossibility? When the fiery basis of all that exists is realized, then there is no such thing as gravity or weight. By augmenting one's thought about the Fiery World it becomes possible to lift great weights. But one must remember the law of co-measurement. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 440:
440. The Fiery World has its expression under the name of psychic energy. Thus will people understand more readily. Everyone will agree that there exists within him something for which there is no name in any language. Force or energy will be more readily accepted than a fiery spark. Humanity is highly opposed to Fire. Fire consumes but does not create - so people think. Therefore, at first, name it psychic energy, and only to a developed consciousness speak about Fire. It is more acceptable to say that musk, phosphorus, or amber are close to psychic energy than to say they are close to Fire. The first consideration, in everything, is not to create impediments. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 442:
442. All the secretions of man are too little studied. They can call to mind so much about psychic energy! Already the remarkable contents of saliva have been spoken about. It can yield the same evidences as photographs of radiations. One has but to separate the saliva of man into its various constituents to see its different phases. Furthermore, at times something indeterminable in its composition will be noted. Something reminding one of psychic energy. In some particular cases a significant deduction may be drawn. How useful is the cooperation of the observant physician! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 443:
443. One should again and again repeat about the power of observation. Not often is it put into practice, but only acuteness of observation is of assistance in distinguishing the sparks of the Fiery World. Do not hesitate to use a variety of expressions in reminding friends about the power of observation. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 446:
446. Much of that which has not reached earthly solidity has already been completed in the Fiery World. Therefore seers know that which must be, even though it is still invisible to the eye of limited vision. For the same reason much dark dross is being formed around significant manifestations. People sometimes understand that a particular good is, as it were, plagued by a particular evil. The process of casting metals can remind about the transfusion of fiery decisions into earthly forms. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 448:
448. If a psychiatrist were to collect cases of unusual ailments he undoubtedly would perceive points of contact with the Fiery World. If a specialist in neurology would assemble the facts about inexplicable occurrences, he could assist in the study of psychic energy. Even the apparatus of our physiologist in Calcutta can furnish hints toward the same energy. Different names are employed but the meaning is the same. People do not like to hold to already existing terms, and thus they merely complicate the study. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 450:
450. People inquire about the causes of infection, about the properties of blood and sperm, but they completely forget that at the base of these lies psychic energy. It preserves against infection; it is found in the properties of secretions. It is useless to take into consideration a mechanical summary of collected information if attention is not given to the participation of psychic energy. People call a certain immunity an influx of faith, but not without reason is a state of ecstasy called the radiance of the Fiery World. And such a radiance protects man against infection. It purifies the secretions, it is as a shield. Therefore a state of joy and exaltation is the best prophylaxis. Whoever knows rapture of spirit has already been cleansed against many dangers. Even ordinary physicians know how changeable is the condition of the blood and secretions. But few connect this with the spiritual condition. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 452:
452. One cannot study about the Fiery World without investigating how man conducts himself in moments of so-called misfortune. The spirit which has undergone preparation says - we shall conquer, and dons its fiery armor. But the weak and pitiful in spirit is crestfallen and thus admits a great infection. Do not think that this simple truth should not be repeated, the majority of people are in need of it. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 459:
459. In ancient Teachings the Fiery World was far more often mentioned than at present. The peoples have a concept of fire not as a higher element but as a most ordinary circumstance. Science and the newest discoveries proclaim much about the fiery power. It is a matter of complete indifference by what paths will the cognizance of the Fiery World again return. But in evolution it must be revealed as the basis of further advancement. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 460:
460. One should not talk about anything in a way that completely disengages it from what has gone before. Spiral rings must almost touch each other, otherwise the spiral is not a strong one. Therefore introduce the new almost imperceptibly; it is no calamity if someone says - all this is old! The new will be accepted thus more readily., Often you may refer to the fiery basis of all discoveries. Let them be called by different names, but the essence will be the same. So many mishaps result from obstinacy in the matter of names! Therefore, never insist upon a particular name. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 464:
464. Each solemnity is already a union with Fire. Who then can overcome you? Against Us no one is strong. Yet We love battle; otherwise it is converted into torment. Let there be found patience greater than Ours! But darkness is impatient. In this it is finite. Labor is in everything, and battle is already an affirmation of labor. Affirmation is courage, therefore We are so concerned about it. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 468:
468. An awesome manifestation will again shake the Earth. Let people ponder - why? An ancient tale relates - "A king became unjustly angry and his best city fell in ruins. But the king did not reflect about the cause of it, and again became filled with unjust anger. And lightning devoured his best harvest. But even then the king did not come to his senses, and he became so incensed that a plague carried off his people. Then began to shine a miraculous sign on which was written 'Murderer'. And the unjust king fell lifeless and condemned." Thus knew the ancients about the effects of injustice. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 476:
476. Often the right concepts are uttered, but without true realization. The flaming glance very rightly calls to mind fiery energy, which is sent in the glance. The strong, warm handclasp is told about; again rightly, because it recalls the very same energy which fills all emanations. But people do not attribute the power of the glance to Fire; they think about the flash of the eyes or the muscles of the hand. Thus are forgotten the definitions which were taught at one time. Forgotten are many true concepts and many have been distorted. People simply reiterate, not attaching significance to very necessary denominations. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 477:
477. The World is atremble. Again the depths of the seas are restless. But these depths are not being taken into consideration. The dates for many submarine shifts draw near, but it is not customary to think about such processes. If people knew how to think about the elements and the supermundane Spheres, their thinking would be turned more easily toward the fundamentals. Why can only a few think about the most essential? Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 482:
482. The moon is only good for one order of manifestations, as actually in others it is not beneficial. Over and above its reflected rays one can better study the radiations of the Fiery World. Repeat to lovers of the moon about the low order of its rays. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 487:
487. People love to talk about a miracle, but are afraid of each approach to the Subtle World. We divide people into three categories - the dense ones, those who admit the Subtle World, and those who cognize the Fiery World. Divide those whom you meet along these lines. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 491:
491. Certain perspicacious people speak about the approaching end of the World. In describing it they talk as they were taught to think in elementary schools. They are little to be blamed in this, since their heads have been filled from childhood with the most monstrous ideas. And yet, they do sense some sort of end of something. Though dimly seen, still their spirit has a presentiment of some kind of change. They are called false prophets, but such a judgment is not fair, for in their own way they sense the end of an obsolete World. Only, they are unable to distinguish the external signs. Indeed, near is the hour when superfluous scales begin to fall, and the World of Light begins to come into being in joy. The most important processes can be carried out visibly-invisibly. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 493:
493. It is difficult to think about the Fiery World without mobility of mind. He cannot take in all the sparks who does not know how to turn about in resourcefulness. Thus one must reflect upon the fiery link with each manifestation of life. People little study the manifestation and reaction of electricity on the nervous system. Each man can investigate upon himself how a current of electricity reacts on the quality of his pulse. Spatial electricity and condensed magnetization will react differently. The pulse will show a quality of significant tension. In general one should not reject any observations made upon oneself. People may be lacking in power of observation, but knowledge of oneself is instructive. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 495:
495. Prayer is expression of best thought. All beliefs prescribe praying to the Highest, in the best expressions. It is correct to advise people to approach the Highest with the most exalted thoughts. We always point out the high utility of exalted thinking. To whom then can one send thoughts if not to the very Highest? I advise to let no time be lost when it is possible to converse about striving toward Light. Not a petition, nor a dispute with irritation, but an aspiring heart-exchange multiples lofty grace. People must learn to think, meaning that it is proper to affirm thought about the Highest - some clearly, some hazily, yet all by the same Fiery path. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 496:
496. The guiding teacher will not censure a neighbor and thus make difficult the path of those whom he leads. Each teacher will rejoice when his disciples hasten forward and find delight on the path in thought about the Highest. It is not necessary to employ compulsion where there is a flame. The best action is that of the heart. Very carefully guard the heart quality. This quality comes by way of many sufferings, but the Fire of the heart is sacred Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 503:
503. It can be observed that children not only use the words they have heard but introduce words of their own. These will provide clues as to the nature of the inheritance from previous incarnations. One can easily observe the true inherited character and gather evidence of some valuable peculiarities. Even from among the very first expressions of an infant it is possible to form an idea of its inner consciousness. It has not by accident turned its attention to this or that object. Also very significant are the unexpected words uttered in its very infancy. We have already spoken about practically the same thing, but now We are mentioning it from the standpoint of fiery energy. It can be observed that in childhood there is much electricity in the body, relatively the same quantity as in adults, which means that the elements of the fiery body have been fully implanted. The seed of the spirit has been already embedded. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 515:
515. Little does man think about his inheritance, about reconstruction. His mind is swayed between two extremes, and the path of prudence is abandoned. The process of employing fiery energy is being presented by the fakirs, and evokes only an empty curiosity. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 519:
519. Among the interpretations of the pyramids pay attention to that one which delineates the three Worlds. The top represents the Fiery World, where all is one; the middle part represents the Subtle World, where the essences are already separated; and the base is the dense World. This division is the most profound, and the gradations between the Worlds are symbolically portrayed by the pyramid. Such a symbol is truly significative. The dense World so widely separates the natures that it is even difficult to perceive how they can be fused into one on the Fiery summit. Yet the pyramid was built for the summit. Its foundation was laid only to bring all sides harmoniously together and to completion. Let each one ponder on how many times the point of the summit will be contained in the foundation. The fiery point must rule the unbridled, rudimentary stones upon the earth's surface. A great deal of just care must be applied in order to safeguard the Fiery completion. One must think about the summit. One should not be concerned that already in the Subtle World the essences are clearly separated. The edge of the pyramid may be divided into four parts, also into five, seven, eight, or any other number, but the three Worlds will remain the foundation of the basic division. One may imagine over the visible pyramid the identical invisible one, in an infinitely expanded concept. But this is beyond earthly language. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 520:
520. Often people complain about the monotony of their external life. But any external life whatever depends upon the riches of the inner life. The external life is but a hundredth part of the inner. Therefore the inner life is the true one. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 522:
522. The inner life influences Karma a hundred times more. Examine any crime whatever, and it appears small in view of the inner preparation. How protracted is such preparation! So many nearby consciousnesses have been poisoned by such creeping preparations, and so many better possibilities rejected - yet people do not think about this wrong. Again remote from the consciousness is the fiery energy, which alone can put an end to this crawling corruption. So easy is it to arrest decomposition by timely cauterization. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 523:
523. The dispute about allopathy and homeopathy must also lead to synthesis. The wise physician knows where it is advantageous to apply one or the other principle. Even sweetened water may be applied with benefit. Let us not forget that spatial rays are highly allopathic and it is impossible to avoid the doses administered by Nature. The laboratory of the human organism is likewise highly allopathic. However, in such disputes let us be conciliatory. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 529:
529. Clouds rush along, but the ship reaches the harbor. Yet the sailor must not think about the watery depths under the hull of his ship. Likewise, there are abysses around, and one should not be frightened by them. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 531:
531. For what reason then are people being tormented here? Why are sufferings not diminished? Why is hatred so strongly in possession of hearts? The shield of the spirit has been forgotten. There is nothing supernatural in a reminder about the Fiery World, where the coarse knags are being burned away. People consider bodily cleanliness necessary, but after ablution by water there is need of one by Fire. One may understand that water pertains to subtle ingress, but further along Fire is needed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 534:
534. Note this remarkable fact when a man begins to notice around himself a manifestation of spiritual life, he never fails to call himself an occultist. Whereas it is simpler to consider oneself able to see. Occultists are rather those who remain in darkness, in secrecy. Hence, there should be given an essential cleansing to some concepts. Otherwise many may fall into the abyss of conceit and insanity. Affirm everywhere that the spiritual signs are a part of natural existence. But those ignorant of them deny them, for they are blind. Much have those who see had to endure; the blind cannot stand talk about the Light. Therefore do not enrage those who do not see. So much is taking place just now that only those completely blind are paying no attention to the fiery signs. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 535:
535. The ability of the child about whom you spoke is a direct proof of what was said earlier. When a child makes use of pure psychic energy, it knows that which in inaudible to others. But when the will of the reason acts, then the current of basic energy is broken off. It has been prescribed - be simple in spirit, which means to allow pure energy to act. Do not impede its current; grasp the fact that violence by the reason only impoverishes one. Thus, a scientist knows which book he should take from the shelf not through reason but with straight-knowledge. People are right when they act by this unassailable straight-knowledge. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 538:
538. Some people think that it is possible to change Teachers without danger, but they forget the three year period, and the seven-year, through which the bond is woven. You have read already about the ignominious end of apostates. Thus does the Fiery World safeguard the right of justice. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 542:
542. Why are people amazed at many cases of children who remember their past? Precisely nowadays are being born many such evident intermediaries between this and the Subtle World. They also remember about their sojourn between the earthly lives, but people do not know how to question them about this. The important thing is not that they remember about buried gold, but that they can tell about precious sensations. Thus takes place a rapprochement of the two Worlds, and this circumstance precedes great events. But for a long time not many will apprehend to what an extent everything is changed around them. Remember the old tale, how the king was being taken to execution but he was so far removed from reality that on the way he was much concerned about a stone that fell out of his crown. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 545:
545. It is true that mostly sick and so-called abnormal people are the ones who manifest a link with the Supermundane, and therein lies a great reproach to humanity. Indeed, the healthy people ought to sense the nearness of the Subtle World. But the distinction between the sick and the healthy has become confused. People have covered their reason with a crust which has given rise to prejudices. Behind this fence the Subtle World is not visible. So-called abnormal people are usually free from prejudices, and because of this they do not lose contact with the Subtle World. Indeed, so often during illnesses do people see through both past and future; some have viewed their past lives and recovered forgotten aptitudes. A new boundary must be laid between the state of torpor and true health. New discoveries are of no help. People must receive such shocks that they are rendered able, without any fever, to preserve the memory about the past and that which is ordained. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 548:
548. I hear the question - why so many words about betrayal? Precisely for the reason that there are so many betrayals. When a cobra creeps into the house there is much said about it. Before an earthquake serpents crawl forth. Just now there are many such snakes. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 551:
551. Some will not understand about the necessity of indicating the Subtle World and then later forewarning against it. Yet there is no contradiction. The higher spheres of the Subtle World deserve attention and respect, but the lower ones can be harmful. The pure in heart are not subject to the infection of obsession, but tainted hearts can attract frightful entities. Also, there should be no discordance in understanding of the Subtle World when the Fiery is mentioned. The very summits of the Subtle World are almost touching the Fiery World. Similarly, under certain circumstances the dense World is close to the Subtle. Thus, let us once and for all apprehend the bond of the Worlds as steps of Infinity. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 552:
552. Observe that at present people are talking about the beyond more than ever before. A deeper understanding is showing itself. Do not judge severely the peculiarity of many manifestations. People are ashamed to appear to be thinking of something besides the bazaar. But spatial currents are acting invisibly. Actually there is taking place a continuous, directed, lucid preoccupation with that which was not thought about formerly. Side by side with madness, touching searches go on. You may guess what country I have in mind. Wonderful sprouts may be expected. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 553:
553. Many times have the words been spoken about the necessity for expelling any fear - it is paralyzing. But especially should one free oneself from fear before the Subtle and the Fiery Worlds. For fear before the Supermundane Spheres is the most harmful. One must transform it into joy. Only a few will apprehend this joy. Even though they agree verbally, nevertheless an inner tremor will chill the warmth of rapture. Precisely warmth and light are needed for an easy entrance into the fine garden. Above this fine garden will shine the Fiery Heavens in all their glory. Equally fearlessly should one meet new neighbors. In fact, luminous courage saves one from disagreeable entities. On the earthly plane people try to hide their fear, but out there it cannot be concealed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 556:
556. If, reading writings about the Fiery World, one remembers even the two words - Fiery World - that in itself is good. There could also be a dangerous trend of thought in which one would say - if the Fiery World exists. In this "if"" is already contained a great mistrust. No good words could cover such deadly doubt. It means that such a traveller must pass through a great deal before he views the Fiery Heavens. There are many such remarks about the Fiery World; even from people who consider themselves initiated or enlightened. It is of no value to shake the fingers or to whirl in the round-dance, when the heart is silent in coldness. Such a small number wish to prepare themselves for the distant journey. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 562:
562. Accounts of leopard reversions are correct. The Teaching has already given attention to the indisputable fact of the bond between man and animals. One may see that the fate of such animals is reflected on certain people. Instead of listening to tales about witches one should investigate reports of such reversions, of which there are not a few. Verily, the World is full of marvels! Today a man is burned and lives, tomorrow he is buried and lives; then comes a little girl who relates about her former incarnation - thus is life broadened. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 565:
565. The reality of the force of thought is beyond dispute. Thought creates. But in each book it is needful to review the fact that not every thought is effective. A vivid thought is equal in force to lightning. But each duplicity is destructive and will not produce the desired result. On the contrary, each duplicity produces deformities and most besetting monsters, which remains as horrible nightmares. By various thoughts there are created inhabitants of space which are like troublesome insects! Often people whisk away from the forehead an invisible fly. Often they sense a cobweb. Should one not then be reminded about the consequences of thought? Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 566:
566. Often disputes take place about the length of stay in the Subtle World. Long periods have been mentioned, but also there can be noted some very brief ones. How to reconcile this difference? Yet in the great multiform Universe all is possible. The inhabitants of the Subtle World can be divided into several kinds some try to prolong their sojourn from a desire to develop the utmost usefulness - they are the hardest workers. Others try to remain longer in order not to take on the earthly trial. A third group stay on because of their love for the Subtle World. A fourth exert every effort to return more quickly to the earthly experience. It is true, children often incarnate quickly, but they can be observed to be striving toward many different tasks. It is touching to see children who wish to do better and who are afraid of former conditions; they should be particularly helped. Of course such strivings do not resemble those of a pauper who, because of the loss of his earthly treasures in a former life, wishes to become a rich man. But the chief happiness in the Subtle World is to preserve the purity and clarity of one's thinking. One must know precisely what one desires. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 567:
567. It is of no help for people not to think about the future. Each day it is possible to meditate beautifully about a better life beyond the limits of Earth. The more beautiful the imagination, the better are the possibilities engendered there where thought rules. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 569:
569. Santana, the current of life, transforms and predetermines a great deal, yet there remains a place for free-will. The Rays of the Luminaries determine much, but the bond with the Higher World is strong, and in this respect it will have the greater significance. It may be understood that the Teaching about Guides has a great importance in all faiths. People must realize that to them is given the possibility of passing through the melee and through all straits with the help of the Higher Guides, but that they must not reject the helping Hand. One must come to love the Guide with all one's heart. Not by earthly means does the Guide bring help - therefore one must be sensitively conscious of this fiery thread. Throughout one's entire life can be seen the wonderful protection, if one's eyes are opened. Thus Santana itself is no stronger than the manifestation of the Higher Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 571:
571. The black lodge has the sole aim of harming Our works and disrupting the planet. People are usually enticed into the black lodge by promises of long life, for great is the fear of death, and also by promises of riches and of great power. Especially nowadays is being developed a desire for long life. People do not think about the life of the Supermundane Spheres as they are greatly attached to the Earth. Among the dark suggestions passion and greed will be apparent; out of them is born the very lowest treachery. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 573:
573. The Teaching of Good must be the friend of good in all its manifestations. This truth appears simple, yet evil intention continually tries to destroy it. The Teacher of Good must be grieved, seeing how the workers of Good become twisted and how they exclude each other. Such a mutilation of Good takes place when someone bears a burden of good which is too much for him and someone else attempts to carry a double load. And if someone will dare to think about a triple load, he will not find many helpers. Millions of years have not been enough for humanity to learn to rejoice at Good, to grow to love it as something of the utmost utility. The Teaching must stimulate in all the bearers of Good a feeling of broad sympathy. Otherwise it will not be the Teaching of Good but a teaching of egoism. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 575:
575. It is needful to speak about the dark lodges because there are so very many of them. Often people who are themselves good do not even admit the thought that such an abomination can exist. But one can see the most monstrous transgressions. One can see how the dark ones invade different strata of people in the guise of the most respectable servitors of the general welfare. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 580:
580. You know that the concussion from a shell or other explosion may be worse than a visible wound, because from concussion a man may lose his balance forever. The same thing results from shock by invisible forces. Each physician can observe identical symptoms resulting from concussion and from invisible shocks. They even speak about the noise of thought or about gusts of warm or cold wind. It is correct that thought can make noise or create a wind. And such an action will be a fiery one, but rarely do people notice such manifestations. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 581:
581. Often people talk about contradictions, putting in this category many cases not understood by them. On a hot day people may see a traveler dressed in warm clothing and laugh at the inconsistency. But they do not think about the cold night. Contradictions are usually due to meager thinking. A great number of misfortunes have resulted from unwillingness to think. Not contradictions, but the empty utterance of thoughtless words clutters life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 584:
584. Knowing how to purge the consciousness of unneeded concepts means already to get set for the distant journey. Only in such a liberated state is it possible to think about a new consciousness. Joy is born when Vairaga is shining. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 585:
585. It has been said - "Ignorance is Hell." Few understand this. Whereas, precisely devouring Fire is the result of ignorance. But one may exchange evil for good and thus alter the properties of the Fire. A wonderful gift is possessed by man in that he can alter the properties of the element. Yet how can humanity enter upon such action if it fails to think altogether about the elements? The Teaching of Living Ethics must set the direction in which the mind of man is to be propelled. Let us not violate free will, let each one make haste in his own rhythm, let each one sense the great vibrations in his own way, but let him sense it and make haste. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 587:
587. It is always good to talk about the heart. It is timely to speak of that which is urgently needed. Precisely there where is heart is also Fire. The wayfarer does not sally forth without his flint, for he does not forget that he stands in need of it at night. Thus, without heart the night of the spirit approaches. Not so frightening are the impediments, but a stony heartlessness is terrible. No man is without heart, nor animal, nor plant, nor even stones. This means that heartlessness is no longer in the manifested World but in chaos. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 588:
588. Worry is a chasm of misery. He who gives himself up to worry is like a man in a burning house. Waves of flame almost consume him. He is full of a desire only to escape from the house. Scraps of thought are tossing about and fill him with irritation. In this chaos fear is born, and the will becomes paralyzed. Hence, one must avoid worry. Yet calmness is not absence of feeling nor inaction. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 590:
590. A nonsensical act often sprouts deep roots. From a small visibility is born a great invisibility. People do not think about beauty and consequently surround themselves with ugliness. First of all - thinking. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 592:
592. Too often are words used in an incorrect meaning. People speak about the supernatural instead of saying the unusual. The supernatural does not exist in any of the Worlds. Perhaps a certain thing is unusual for the ignorant, but even this definition is conditional, as that something is unusual only under certain conditions. Thus it would be possible to revise dictionaries considerably. We have often spoken about this, and in translations into other languages you see how needful are various shades of meaning. People do not like to search for better definitions, yet diverse old dialects demonstrate that it is not easy to rejuvenate a dictionary with befitting expressions. It is especially difficult in the case of concepts of earthly and heavenly Fire. There are so many visible and invisible Fires that far more subtle definitions are needed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 597:
597. It can be observed everywhere how people dismember one concept in their own many ways. Psychic energy is subtle, fiery, divine, Aum. Thus variously is the same fundamental called, and with each variation it is assumed that a better definition is introduced. Doubling our attention, we see that such dismemberments are not useful. It is again time to begin to synthesize. One should strongly affirm the meaning of earthly existence. It is needful to simplify it. Above all cares one should remember that the path is long, and that it will be necessary to be supplied with patience and with the thought about everything useful on the path. But this necessity should be found full of joy for oneself. Without this quality the heart will still be confused and thus weakness brought in. Likewise, one should realize that courage is inseparable from joy. Even the most difficult achievement cannot be low-spirited. A slave can toil in depression, but the fiery spirit transforms everything by very luminous joy. And warmth flows out from joy. But call to mind that joy, warmth, and fire live in the heart. Be not adverse to reminding about such dwellers in of the heart. After all, people do remember about the heart, and each one loves warmth, calling it cordiality. Therefore, know how to speak to everyone about the most joyous, in the simplest words and in the expressions most fitting for all. Thus knock at the fiery door of the human soul. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 601:
601. Artificial calculations, not illumined by the fire of the heart, bring misfortunes and confusion to the world. People lose the meaning of life. Not only for themselves but for all generations to come they leave a heritage of smoke and poisonous fumes. Thus is it needful to turn to thought as the creative path. Each one possesses sufficiency in thoughts, if only he were reminded from childhood about the treasure, manifested and ordained. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 605:
605. Rock crystals are formed from one fire, yet all are different. One should ponder over such fiery formations. To have them about will be a good reminder of the world of Light whither each one is permitted to aspire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 606:
606. Earthly fire more quickly swallows up a tree which is cracked than a whole sturdy trunk, and the same holds true in all approaches of the Fiery World. When I forewarn about the harm of any fissures, I already foresee how important it is to restrain humanity from any folly. The crevices themselves, as it were, attract and draw in the lower flame. One must avoid all infections, and heartache will diminish. All-embracing thought will be the curative principle. Ask a physician how much longer will run the course of sickness of a man who wishes to be ill. Thus does personal desire indicate the power of thought. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 608:
608. The centers produce ring-shaped radiations. They can begin to shine all at once when the spirit is helping at far distances. Great are such tensions. Not the muscles, not the nerves become tense - the strings of the heart resound. Such a sounding can even be heard. But such tension is frightful for a man who is not accustomed to think about the Higher Worlds. Experienced thinking will apprehend calmly even such manifestation of the crown, and will observe it as something very unusual but valuable. Not often will such tension occur. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 618:
618. A therapeutic-psychic treatment must be applied not only after much consideration but resolutely to the very end. Half-way measures, as in everything are dangerous. It is possible to open up the centers, but to impose upon them any influence so that, instead of a cure, irritation and new infection set in, is impermissible. The employment of increased suggestion requires also the consent of the patient himself. Every counteraction is dangerous for it could in the end overstrain his forces. It can also be seen that the unconscious condition is also undesirable, as the patient's strong desire and cooperation through will is required. Not only during medical treatments, but in all the manifestations of life, the same conditions are needed. Without them how can one think about the Fiery World? The Subtle World can be reached even in semi-conscious state, but the Fiery World can be approached only in clear and full consciousness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 618a:
618a. No one can say that thought about the Fiery World is destructive, negative or anarchistic. No harm can result from aspiring to the Higher Worlds. There will be only co-measurement and a desire for perfectionment. Thus, after reading "The Signs of the Fiery World," nothing will be rejected and profaned. On the contrary, the thinker will learn and attain a joy over and above earthly existence. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 618a:
We shall return again to the Fiery World, when We shall speak about the higher energies. But until that time let friends learn to love the Fiery World, the World of Light, the World of Beauty! AUM (1936) :
Entering upon labor, let us beware of weakening in action. Through ignorance it is possible to be filled with thoughts which enfeeble and impede the broadening of consciousness. But let us remind ourselves about the Fundamental Force. Let us reiterate the principles of the Source of advancement and tirelessness. AUM (1936) - 3:
3. Physicians can be true helpers of humanity in the ascent of the spirit. The intellect of a physician must be reinforced by his heart. It should be impossible for the physician to be an ignorant denier. The physician must be a psychologist, and he must not ignore the wondrous psychic energy. It is not strange that the physician is being mentioned at the beginning of the writings about Aum. All those should be mentioned who are responsible for the bond with the higher energies. AUM (1936) - 8:
The ancient wisdom taught that for recalling such sendings it is necessary to press upon the third eye. This counsel was very wise, for by simply pressing the bridge of the nose with the fingers one can cause the center of the third eye to retain the ray of the thought. Likewise, you well know that the state of highest Samadhi is dangerous for the earthly body. The power of the higher energies may not be transmitted through fragile vehicles, yet by overcoming the usual state of disharmony one may render less dangerous the contacts of the higher wings. Again let us recall the various means for bringing oneself into an exalted state. From antiquity people have attempted by special means to shield themselves from danger in contacting the Higher Forces. But the best expedient will be constant thought about the Higher Forces. By such means psychic energy becomes accustomed to the possibility of reaction to the Higher Forces and, in order that it be not shaken, the nerve substance is reinforced accordingly. Of course even one's best friend can cause a shock if he enters unexpectedly. AUM (1936) - 9:
9. Very few people remain unterrified if told what actually surrounds them. Let us enumerate the rays and all the chemical influences, both from the far-off worlds and from Earth itself. Indeed, reflected and refracted rays differ greatly from the basic ones. When, however, man hears that instead of his being surrounded merely by air in the earthly sense he is surrounded by crystals of granulations and even by continuous explosions, then many hearts become terrified. Of course the air is blue and empty, Earth firm and immovable, and the sun plays the part of a lantern! Ask the shopkeeper on the corner - his conception will be not very far from these beliefs. Only a minority of people attempt to think about their surroundings. AUM (1936) - 18:
18. Do many concern themselves with spatial thought? It is distressing to realize how few. Is it possible to pass one's entire life with never a thought about the Highest? Examples of such vegetative existence are before our eyes. But no one, under any circumstances, should ever place himself on a level with the lowest. Let us recognize what man receives from even one approach to the far-off worlds. Such an approach separates man from all that is law. A single vision of the distant worlds is enough to transform one's entire life. To understand even a particle of life in the other worlds is to acquire a vivid remembrance forever. Such an approach is already an illumination of the consciousness. Aum is the power of Grace, and help is at hand for each one ready to set sail from the shore of the flesh. Even the smallest approaches to spatial thought should be valued. AUM (1936) - 30:
30. Significant features have attached themselves to various beliefs. In antiquity it was required that before praying the priest should bathe and put on clean garments. Now the reverse has come about - luxurious outer garments are displayed, but cleanliness beneath is forgotten. Let us compare such involutions of basic concepts and reflect on the state of spirituality. To a great extent the significance of invoking the Highest has been forgotten. Many books have been written, yet hearts become silent. Thus, it is necessary to remember that you need not luxury of dress, but cleanliness. Let the purity of the path lead to purity of the heart. Prayer cannot rise from a defiled heart. AUM (1936) - 36:
36. You have heard the prayer of the birds - the little brothers know how to welcome the light. They summon their most rapturous expression before the grandeur of light. Plants reach out toward the light. Only people dream about their stomachs when their spirits should be filled with the grandeur of the Highest. Thus they commit a sacrilege similar to suicide. Noblest hymns have been written, but people recite them without heart tremor, like the clatter of broken crockery. AUM (1936) - 41:
Amidst discourses about the Good one may ascend any and all steps. At first, prayer is external, then it issues from the heart, and after that it becomes a communion with Good. AUM (1936) - 55:
55. People know that each one sees objects in his own light. Already there are explanations about different eye structures, but they completely fail to add the significant fact that people see through their own aura. Each one has around him his own color through which he sees. Tell physicians this truth and they will ridicule it, because the color of radiations is invisible and is not mentioned in textbooks of ophthalmology. Yet blindness can result from shock. Thus, also deafness and impairment of the other senses are contingent upon the heart. This means that everything emanating from the heart as prayer is highly polychromic. Let us guard against blood red and black prayer. AUM (1936) - 61:
61. Prayer is an inspirer to knowledge. Each one who realizes the sublimity of communion will inevitably begin to strive toward knowledge. The growth of such consciousness requires the accumulation of knowledge in various fields of science. Philosophy discloses the same paths to the Higher World as are disclosed by the natural sciences. Ignorant persons prattle about materialistic sciences which deny everything not visible to the naked eye. Yet they already know about the subtlety of atoms, and they understand the need for microscope and telescope. In truth, they make of science an empty shell. When signs of the Higher World are manifested in the consciousness, then every science becomes transfigured. No knowledge exists which, if truly known, would not confirm the great bond between the worlds. No paths exist which, if truly followed, would not lead to the Higher World. He who does not feel the greatness of Unity and Infinity has not grown in his consciousness. Prayer is not a deathly cry of terror but a communion full of love and devotion. AUM (1936) - 63:
63. Through prayer healings are often accomplished. It is not difficult to understand that the bond with the Higher World aids the heart, and carries along the nerves a salutary Benefaction. It is not difficult to understand this even from the conventional scientific viewpoint. The prevalence of ignorance is such that it is necessary to reiterate even this simple consideration, for not a single opportunity of reminding about the Higher World must be overlooked. Thus, still another prayer is created. AUM (1936) - 67:
A reminder about the Higher World is a touchstone for the testing of each spirit. AUM (1936) - 68:
When I speak about the highest communion, I first of all propose that you understand reality in all its infinitude. AUM (1936) - 69:
69. Prayer has no kinship with violence nor constraint. The first prayer of the child should not be ridiculed or reproved. A boy once prayed, "O Lord, we are ready to help Thee." A passer-by was indignant and called the child presumptuous, and in this way the first feeling of unselfishness was defamed. A little girl prayed about her mother and her cow, and her prayer was ridiculed. Thus her memory retained only something ludicrous, whereas such solicitude was really touching. AUM (1936) - 69:
Likewise, using the name of God for intimidation is a great blasphemy. Forbiddance to pray in one's own words is in itself an intrusion into the young consciousness. Perhaps the child remembers something very important and extends his thought upward. Who, then, can intrude to smother such a luminous impulse? The first instruction about prayer will be a directive upon the whole path of life. AUM (1936) - 71:
Sleep is not understood by science. The idea of rest is primitive. If each action is preceded by a spiritual act, then such a extraordinary state as that of sleep must be especially noted. For almost half their lives people entrust themselves to an invisible world. It is necessary to purify one's consciousness before entrance into the sacred Gates. Thought about the Higher World, thought about the Guardians, already lights up the drooping consciousness; hence, there may be more desirable meetings, and attacks may be warded off. Only the heart's thought about the Higher World provides an impenetrable armor. AUM (1936) - 72:
72. Let the heart by its beat always remind one about spiritual food. Lose not the custom of prayer, banish not the good thoughts. Often man deprives himself of the right of entrance. The Higher World is not a consuming fire for friends and co-workers. In life people guard themselves against burns, let them likewise be definitely mindful about their future. AUM (1936) - 77:
77. The ignorant skeptic asks, "Why make assumptions about some sort of higher worlds? I have never heard of anything of that kind." It is fitting to answer, "Certain kinds of animals do not know about the higher worlds, nevertheless people have seen and felt the higher contacts a great number of times and can speak about their reality. If someone has never once felt the approach of the invisible world, it means that one's nerve centers have become atrophied." This is the fitting answer to ignorant skepticism. AUM (1936) - 77:
What kind of prayer is possible in the mouth of a denier? It is impossible even to speak about prayer in the presence of ignorance. The fruit of humiliating attempts will be very bitter. The sensitiveness of the developed consciousness will whisper when it is impossible to refer to the higher worlds. AUM (1936) - 84:
84. The Fire or Light of the Higher World is not an entirely unusual manifestation. Far oftener than it is thought do these sparks penetrate the earthly strata. Indeed, they are explained as electrical manifestations. Their substance does not differ essentially from that which it has been agreed to call electricity, but such sendings emanate from the thought energy of the Higher World. Not by accident do such fires and lights flash out; either encouragement or forewarning or confirmation resound in these sendings of Light. People usually complain that these messengers arrive unexpectedly. Amidst one's daily labor there may suddenly be seen a luminous indication. Perhaps it may instill courage and vigor and remind one about the Higher World, in order to fix in the masonry of consciousness still another strong stone. AUM (1936) - 84:
Wondrous are the fires and lights of the Higher World. They do not singe where there is good. Each time they impel one to reflect about that invisible magnitude. One should accept these bridges as the sole path. It is terrible to be afraid of the Light as then Fire turns into a devouring flame. Fear is unfitting, and terror is self-destructive. AUM (1936) - 90:
90. Even earthly thought can move solid objects - hence one can imagine the scope of the creative power of thought of the Higher World. People say that the conflict of thoughts results in truth, and thus people themselves unsuspectingly affirm a great truth. Truly, the creative power of thought energy is that secret about which sages deliberate. Precisely, not one thought, but the intersection of thought currents forms a spiral of conception. One may adduce many scientific experiments, but first of all it is necessary to establish the physical force of thought. If light objects can be moved under the force of thought, then this can be imagined as a progression in infinity. Not a spiritual nor an ethical calculation, but a physical one can present a concept of the higher magnitude. People should understand that their energy can produce enormous results. The potential of thought has been entrusted to each one and can be utilized scientifically, rationally, or wastefully to the harm of all that exists. Thus, prayer can be a great scientific experiment and proof. AUM (1936) - 91:
91. It should not be considered that true science cannot be mentioned in connection with prayer about the Highest Good. Each realization can be very close to the Higher World, yet each one can apply his own observation, and at opposite ends of the world mental currents may be received which by their intersection can create a vortex of new possibilities. Surely, the Higher World is the most beautiful possibility. AUM (1936) - 96:
96. Alteration of karma appears unthinkable to many, but they err, forgetting about heavenly Justice. It is possible to experience instantaneously the highest realizations. Where the foot can tread, there thought can fly. In certain cults the neophytes were plunged into sleep and through hypnotic suggestion were compelled to experience at great speed the entire difficult pathway of their karmic life-pattern. Thus was inevitability understood, and also the possible acceleration of the law. Thought creates life. AUM (1936) - 97:
97. Not only is it difficult to assimilate the law of karma, it is still more difficult to perceive the elementary law of incarnation. Yet the scriptures of the most ancient times often spoke of such a change of life. Often have the dwellers of the Subtle World communicated to earthly people their tidings. Frequently people remember about their former lives. For whole ages reincarnations have been acknowledged, but later they were again forgotten and it was even forbidden to think about them. It is difficult to comprehend the reason for such a struggle against the evidence. Sometimes it would have seemed that the wise ones wished to turn their attention only to the future, but such wisdom would be one-sided. AUM (1936) - 97:
One should not deny the statements of children about their past lives. Essentially they know what has taken place around them. Especially nowadays there often will be rapid reincarnations. Many dwellers of the Subtle World are hastening to return, and herein is expressed the growth and acceleration of evolution. And in such quickening may be seen a rapprochement between the worlds. AUM (1936) - 100:
100. A triple palimpsest provides an example of the stratifications of signs of the three worlds. Let us imagine a parchment on which first was written a cosmogonic treatise, and which later served for a love sonnet, while finally there has been written on it a reckoning of fabrics and furs. Through the obvious bazaar figures it will be difficult to make out the effusions of the heart, and it will be almost impossible to decipher the treatise about the most important. Does not the same thing take place in regard to the hieroglyph of the three worlds? Yet just as the experienced savant is able to read the most complicated manuscripts, an enlightened consciousness can understand the meaning of inscriptions of the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 103:
103. People, even those who know about the Subtle World, deem it possible to delay the approach to it through perfecting their thinking. They are wrong, it is precisely here that the direction of thought must be established. It can be developed once a definite impulse has been given. The test of thinking must be affirmed by earthly thinking. It is deplorable to enter the Subtle World in a confused and distracted state. When the consciousness is clear it leads upward just as gas lifts a balloon. No one and nothing can detain in the lower strata a steadfast consciousness which strives toward Good; therefore let us not defer affirmation of thinking. There is no more direct communion with the Higher World than by this path. AUM (1936) - 104:
104. Meditation in quiet about the Higher World will be equal to the best remedy. It is possible thus to sense the relativity of that which exists. Such a measure will not be a limitation, on the contrary it will strengthen the flight of thought. When confusion takes possession of the world, propound the most simple. AUM (1936) - 105:
105. Undoubtedly you are often asked about the contact of the Subtle World with earthly life. You will be right in saying that such contact is continuous. Not a single earthly action remains unanswered on the part of the Subtle World. Each earthly thought arouses either joy and assistance, or malevolence and destructive sendings from the Subtle World. Even the weak spirits vigilantly attend earthly thoughts. Of course, powerful earthly thoughts inject a deepened vibration into the Subtle World, therefore it is but natural that the Subtle World should resound also to the earthly thoughts. When I say that the fall of a feather from the wing of a little bird causes thunder in the distant worlds, this is not a symbol, but only a reminder of the cooperation of all that exists. One needs to accustom oneself to the fact that there is no void. One must greatly strengthen one's conviction of the importance of man's task, his obligation and duty. AUM (1936) - 110:
Thus let us remember about full trust. AUM (1936) - 112:
112. It is rightly understood that so-called sacred animals were not deities, but were a natural consequence arising from local conditions. Even now people often speak about some sacred obligation meaning thereby, not a religious rite, but a useful moral action. The conditions of antiquity often required a special attention to certain animals, or trees and plants. Sacredness signified inviolability. Thus was preserved something rare and necessary. The very same protection contemporary people call "preserves." Thus, one should refer very carefully to concepts that are not clear. So much has been added to the province of religion that, because of its antiquity, superficial observers are completely unable to distinguish the fundamental from the stratifications around it. The temple even now is a gathering place where, along with ceremony, barter and sale take place, and local matters are discussed. The same piling up of confusion is still taking place. Therefore let us not be excessively harsh toward the term sacred animals and other long-forgotten archaic symbols. AUM (1936) - 113:
Much is said about Samadhi, but have many experienced the different degrees of such ecstasy? Such joy liberates from all sorrow, therefore this path of joy is the path of Truth. AUM (1936) - 114:
Again it is necessary to remind one about co-measurement and the fortifying of the essence of the heart. Aum is not accessible to heartlessness. AUM (1936) - 115:
Thus it is impossible to safely bestow Samadhi so long as human thinking fails to understand how to deal with the higher energies. Therefore, every thought about the reality of the Higher World is in itself beneficial. AUM (1936) - 118:
118. There are some who suppose that man is continuously dying; others know that man is incessantly reborn. The former are motivated by fear, the latter by joy. The former suggest death to themselves, the latter recognize life. Thus, man to a large extent predetermines his own future. One may be confident that he who destines death for himself does not know about the Higher World. He may display outward ritual, but his heart is far from the truth. AUM (1936) - 118:
Affirmation of life is affirmation of Light. The human spirit is immortal, but such a simple truth is not close to people; for they care more about the body than about the spirit. AUM (1936) - 124:
124. In the face of danger human forces are multiplied in tension, likewise the state of ecstasy produces an influx of superearthly forces. If such a tension has been established, it is then possible to prolong this moment, in other words, man may receive a continuous increase of forces. It is only necessary that the Source of Forces become constant and near for him. Thus, the question of realization of the Higher World becomes urgent, and science itself will approach it as the impelling force of evolution. One may not only dream about such a bond of closeness but it is also possible to approach the Higher World by earthly measures. Each rapprochement of the worlds is already a victory over the flesh. AUM (1936) - 126:
126. If one succeeds in producing some action under a mere sign, it is very fortunate. The greatest reconstructions take place imperceptibly; only the result shows how much has been achieved. Thus, in everything actions under signs can be seen. The concept of the symbol is nothing but a reminder about a sign. The success of entire nations takes place under a symbol. AUM (1936) - 129:
129. One must rejoice at the approach of each physician who desires to study the foundations of the rapprochement of the worlds. When the triple sign leads to triunity, then observations upon the human organism become necessary and undeferrable. The basis of threefoldness can be expressed throughout the organism. The physician must be informed about the Subtle World and the Higher World. Only from such considerations can he apprehend the subtlest conditions of the organism. And for him Aum will not be an empty sound. AUM (1936) - 131:
131. An alarmed child nestles close to its mother's knee, not in supplication but with a feeling of firm support and protection. Likewise, sooner or later, a man in distress turns to the Higher World. He will have nowhere else to go; he may be confused by the advice of uninvited bystanders, but his heart will be secretly atremble about the Highest. AUM (1936) - 134:
134. A real cognition and realization of the Higher World is indispensable to man. Religions have caused the most terrible wars. The most shocking cruelty has arisen from spasmodic thoughts about the Higher World. Such a horrible condition indicates that the Higher World is not understood in all its magnitude. AUM (1936) - 135:
Question people of different beliefs as to the firmness of their conception of the Higher World. You will receive a multitude of the most evasive replies. Many will refuse to answer at all, screening themselves by a hypocritical reluctance to talk about such a subject. Others will repeat memorized formulae which do not live in their hearts. A third group will affirm that the world was created two thousand years BC. Thus, instead of spiritualized responses full of love and solemnity, you may receive heaps of dry leaves. AUM (1936) - 137:
137. The inhabitance of heavenly bodies remains under doubt to this day. Even the best astronomers hesitate to express an opinion about this question. The reason lies chiefly in the conceit of man. He does not wish to admit incarnation in any conditions other than earthly. Fear before Infinity is also a hindrance. Surely, not many dare to reflect about such a remote giant as Antares, which, in the ocean of the Milky Way, presupposes beyond itself infinite Space. Meanwhile, people should think of distant worlds as being inhabited. AUM (1936) - 137:
People cannot approach them in the earthly state, yet in the subtle body the best spirits have already approached such planets and brought back remembrances about their surface structure, coloration and inhabitants. Such experiences are rare, still they occur. They can reinforce the consciousness about infinite reality. In addition to the three invisible worlds it is necessary to recognize inhabited worlds. It is necessary to understand these oceans of thought which generate the music of the spheres. Thus let us diligently direct our thought to the distant friends and co-workers and Protectors. The thought that distant worlds are populated is not a supernatural fantasy. Man will firmly tread the earthly path when knowing about the surrounding magnitude. AUM (1936) - 138:
138. More than once have the wise ones advised keeping closer to Earth. Will not such counsel contradict thoughts about Infinity? Not at all. We have been incarnated on Earth, and for this the causes are many. If our vigil is to guard Earth we must also love it. It is impossible to care for that which is not loved. AUM (1936) - 138:
Earth itself is still full of unexhausted riches. It is possible to strengthen the planet by perfecting its health. Amidst healthy conditions on Earth one should not forget the Higher Magnitude. Thus will true equilibrium come about. AUM (1936) - 141:
141. Each instant man either creates or destroys. The world is filled with conflicting thoughts. A multitude of illnesses have been implanted by thoughts of destruction. A great number of murders take place at long distances from thoughts or from intersecting thoughts, but it is almost impossible to make man realize that his preeminence lies in continuous thinking,. It is impossible to impress upon man how responsible he is for the quality of his thinking. The heart beats unceasingly, equally incessant is the pulse of thought. But it is not customary to talk about this. AUM (1936) - 158:
158. When I speak about relations with the Subtle World, I do not advise artificial measures for such relations. These relations exist naturally throughout life. One should merely learn to observe them soberly; without any narcotics it is possible to observe around oneself many signs that clearly come from beyond the limits of narrow earthly existence. AUM (1936) - 159:
159. One may rejoice at that which finds a place in the heart, in other words, that which is loved. Is it possible without love to speak of signs about thought, about the Mystery, about Light? Mystery will turn into concealment, thought into scheming, and the Light into a firebrand; it is possible thus to distort the most Beautiful. But the true path achieved through love admits of no sacrilege. That which is visionary is turned into reality; the clamor of bargaining will find its proper place; man will realize the significance of solemnity. AUM (1936) - 161:
161. For each true discernment there is needed full confidence and spontaneity. One should strongly affirm these concepts as the basis of progress. It is possible to demonstrate how mistrust and artificiality will be the worst enemies. They swallow up vital energy. They are as sharp obstacles. How much force must be applied to continue the path with fatal leaps! Therefore, the sacred sounding can turn thought back to the fundamental and to the Light. Thus let us conquer all obstacles and grow to love them. We shall not speak at length about that which one must love, because the heart knows. AUM (1936) - 166:
166. I consider it possible to direct children from their earliest years to a realization of the Higher World. This is not compulsion, for it will help children to retain easily in mind much that otherwise might be quickly forgotten. Besides, such a manifestation will awaken incomparably beautiful forms. People strive for beauty and solemnity, on such basis it is possible to tell about the supernal Magnitude. One should not tear away countries from their best accumulations - each nation has its own expression. AUM (1936) - 169:
169. One should reread books about principles and fundamentals. In general, it is necessary to renew one's impression of what has been read. It is wrong to think that a book read three years ago will not appear new on subsequent reading. A man himself changes in these years. His consciousness and understanding cannot remain on the same level; in all his surroundings change has taken place, and he would be unable to return to former conditions. Through his broadened horizon man discovers new contents in the book. Therefore, a book once read should not be cast into oblivion forever; knowledge lives on, and each sign of it must be alive. AUM (1936) - 172:
172. People often speak about doubles; it is as if they see their own selves. There are many explanations for such a manifestation. People usually forget the most natural one - actually the projection of the astral body. The subtle body is projected more often than is thought. It can acquire density, but is not usually seen by everyone; a degree of clairvoyance is required to see the subtle body. Furthermore, man can as easily see himself during a state of drowsiness as in wakefulness. Few pay any attention to the transitional state of drowsiness; yet precisely during this condition noteworthy manifestations occur. AUM (1936) - 174:
174. Humanity is wiping out the distinction between tribes, therefore one should speak with special caution about tribes. Even those tribes that are still distinct in appearance and language are not basically and essentially isolated from each other. In conventional terms the subdivision is clear, but not in the matter of blood. An admixture is taking place which is so characteristic during a change of race. It is more appropriate to speak about humanity as a whole than to speak conventionally about the interlacing of branches. AUM (1936) - 175:
175. It is necessary to return often to the thought about humanity as a single heart. There is too much ignorance and impediment where there should be amiable cooperation. A history should be written of the subdivision of the heart of humanity. AUM (1936) - 176:
In truth, animals have a developed consciousness. It is expressed not only in the domesticated state but precisely in the free life of wild beasts. Neither is it absurd to speak about the consciousness of plants. We already know about the nerves of plants, but more than that, it is possible to distinguish not only responsiveness to light but also attraction to a certain person. On the one hand there is human psychic energy, while on the other there is an affection toward a definite individual. It can be observed how plants, in order to please a beloved man, even bloom out of season. Many details can be drawn from direct observation. AUM (1936) - 180:
180. I have already spoken about the complexity of the laws of psychic energy. Recently there was an opportunity for you to be convinced of this once again. An individual, never having met a certain person, received psychic information about a memorable day connected with the latter. If one reflects about the goal-fitness of such attraction of man, one can understand the timeliness of such an action. Far away, a man receives psychic tidings, and by this very act a bond is established between distant parts of the world. AUM (1936) - 183:
183. Again about reactions. You may have heard of an experiment of a certain chemist which illustrated the conflict of influences. He invited some friends to listen to some well-known authors; at the same time he prepared several chemical compounds conducive to laughter or tears, irritation or sympathy. In the midst of the most emotional passages of the reading the chemist filled the room with a contrasting gas. The result was that the listeners laughed during a funeral scene, wept during a joyful one and during a description of peaceful events they became bellicose. Thus, at the conclusion of the experiment it was strikingly apparent to what an extent words had been conquered by something unseen and unheard. AUM (1936) - 184:
184. The experienced physician, extending medical aid, says to the patient, "Forget about your illness!" He knows that people do not usually know how to suggest to themselves recovery. Therefore it is better not to let them tire themselves with doubt as to their health. People could help their recovery by directing their forces toward healing, but they prefer to weaken themselves by not allowing nature to exercise its good action. AUM (1936) - 184:
Is it not useful to remember about reactions when we speak of the higher worlds? AUM (1936) - 190:
190. For him who wishes an easy life it is better not to live. Let him not think about the Higher World who willfully demands rewards for his merits. Whoever reckons wealth in the material world is a pauper in the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 193:
193. The housewife who has churned from milk a morsel of butter has already become initiated into a very important aspect of cosmogony. Thus she can understand the generation of the heavenly bodies. Before beginning her churning the housewife thought about it, and only from a combination of thought and churning was the useful matter produced. AUM (1936) - 199:
199. It has been said, "Many mothers, fathers, wives, sisters and brothers, will be given," yet even such a clear indication does not compel people to reflect as to where this will take place. They do not wish to meditate about earthly lives! The wisest covenants do not reach ears that are closed. AUM (1936) - 200:
200. Can evil ones possible speak about Good? Be disciples of knowledge and grow to love the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 202:
Those who take upon themselves the burden of Earth are like the symbol of the giant, Atlas. Such pillars of the world are very few in number; people should cherish them as lightning rods, but instead, at best, people chuckle over what seems to them hysteria and do not wish to know more about the basis of the manifestation. AUM (1936) - 204:
It is necessary that one be prepared to listen not only to the majestic music of the spheres but also to the cry of animal terror. It is impermissible to know only one side of existence. Only cognition of the whole Universe will give the affirmation of victory. The unwise are afraid of every darkness, but for him who realizes, even darkness is a contrasting background for Light. He who knows about the world of Light is not afraid of darkness. AUM (1936) - 208:
208. Thought about Us, as a purification of consciousness, can be likened to looking far into the distance. Then a person's spirit acquires a special courage, which warns him and carries him through perils. Without the Higher World it is difficult to set forth on the path. AUM (1936) - 211:
211. It is necessary for people to free themselves from any arrogance in relation to all that is unknown to them. Thus, one can observe continually that the ignorant ones express themselves offensively about everything inaccessible to them. It is indispensable that the foremost scholars make themselves worthy examples of broadmindedness. Evolution is completely excluded where people do not recognize the possibilities of infinite cognition. I repeat, the success of perfection begins with self-perfection. AUM (1936) - 212:
Similar comparisons may be adduced from many domains; yet all of them indicate only that man thinks too little about the higher worlds, and thus deprives himself of the truest solutions. AUM (1936) - 214:
214. There are people who refuse to understand what arrogance is. Let us help them understand by saying, "Do not belittle, and rid yourselves of the disgusting worm of disparagement." He who belittles is almost the equal of a traitor. In the presence of such vipers there can be no talk of communion with the Higher World. To reduce something to worthlessness is an unworthy transformation! He who dwells on the negligible will find himself on the path to nothingness. The higher communion is impossible with thoughts about the insignificant. It is possible to converse in the simplest expressions, but their meaning need not be insignificant. Whoever is preoccupied with representing his neighbor as a nonentity is measuring by his own insignificant standard. AUM (1936) - 216:
Avoid no opportunity of speaking about thought as a motive force! AUM (1936) - 217:
217. When the body has tired of one position, it is advisable to change to another. The same thing is true in all circumstances of life. Each change has its causes. Let us learn to deliberate about them, in this way each condition attests its advantages. Thus I repeat, affirming tolerance. AUM (1936) - 224:
224. The thought that psychic treatment has already been satisfactorily established is futile. Attempts to cure by means of light and sound have been weak and not synchronized. No one is occupied with the study of the correspondence of aroma to color and sound. But the principal error lies in the fact that there are almost no physicians who would understand the correspondence of the worlds. Without realization of these fundamentals it is possible to sink into the narrowly material plane, yet the sphere of psychic energy embraces all planes. It can be recognized only in all subtlety. Thus, the physician cannot speak about obsession if he himself has no conception of the Subtle World! Thus, the physician cannot understand treatment with light if he cannot distinguish the scale of colors. He who likes the crudest music cannot discriminate a refined tonality. He cannot prescribe treatment through aromas if he himself cannot distinguish them. My purpose is not to belittle physicians, on the contrary, I would wish to equip them for the saving of humanity. Poisons have increased too greatly. Many resources have been directed only to the destruction of psychic energy, so that not only in cities but also in the midst of nature prana is already being violated by the intrusion of extraneous currents. Meanwhile it is necessary for humanity to understand that it has no right to poison Earth's atmosphere; mankind is responsible for the hygiene of the planet. AUM (1936) - 224:
It is desirable to ask physicians to give attentive understanding to the relationship of the worlds and to the refinement of their own senses. A evil person cannot speak about good. A coarse person cannot judge refinement. AUM (1936) - 230:
230. I always advise writing down various observations; from them, in time, a valuable chronicle may be compiled. Such writings are helpful in the study of the history of evolution. For example, I will remind you of one such writing. An experienced observer relates his meeting with a prominent leader: "During the conversation I observed that the latter seemed to be in a drowsy state. At the same time, around him could be distinguished an indistinct cloud which waved and moved about. One could understand that the subtle body had almost emerged from my companion; yet he was imperturbable, making plans for his coming departure. Upon saying farewell, he drew a ring from his finger and suddenly asked me to take it in remembrance of him. Within three hours my friend was killed by an evil plotter. The question arises - if the subtle body witnessed the preparations for the murder, and the spirit already gave me the ring as a token, then why did not the consciousness also give warning of the plot? Evidently we have to do with a very complex law of the Higher Wisdom." Thus an observer wrote in the French language. AUM (1936) - 234:
Of all earthly themes, love and creativeness are most closely combined with the concept of the Higher World. When mentioning the Higher World the worthy man will rejoice. In a discussion about science he will be heartily delighted. If both concepts provoke only condemnation, it will be the sign of a dead heart. Be not distressed at encountering deniers and condemners, this is just as unavoidable as is the fact of the existence of Light and darkness. Straight-knowledge will whisper where the degree of darkness makes further persuasion useless; sowing is advisable only on good soil. You already know that understanding friends arrive irrespective of earthly considerations. It happens that even the jinns build temples, but the Higher World and knowledge are inaccessible to them. Sooner or later they rebel and return into darkness. Shall one name examples! AUM (1936) - 235:
235. It is especially incomprehensible to see how people often fall from reverence into disparagement. They try to represent the Inexpressible; a false countenance results, which only debases the lofty concept. Many such false representations have been scattered throughout the ages. People repeat about the invisible, and immediately proceed to imprison Light in petrified forms. AUM (1936) - 236:
One may ask oneself, is not involution taking place? The end of Kali Yuga can also produce such manifestations. Terrible cataclysms have been indicated, but what can be more frightful than a catastrophe of the spirit. No earthquake can be compared with the dissolution of consciousness. All forces need to be intensified in order to hold back humanity from the abyss, therefore meditation about the Higher World is a necessity of the day. AUM (1936) - 237:
237. It has been rightly observed that certain plants have the aroma of musk. It is useful to gather information about such plants. They will not possess all the valuable qualities of the life-giver, musk; nevertheless the useful quality of preserving vigor is inherent in them. One may sometimes observe that neighboring plants begin to take on the same scent; the roots and soil may serve as conductors. AUM (1936) - 239:
239. Everything in the world is unrepeatable. Hence it is possible to realize how much of the unusual there is. Without such understanding people will not discover their own earthly position. It is impossible to think about evolution if the impelling causes and the unattainable goal are unknown. Earthly existence has no meaning without understanding of cause and effect. Yet if people would even partially realize the unusualness of their surroundings, they could more easily focus their thoughts upon the Higher World. It is impossible to persuade people to turn without a transitional step to so different a sphere as the Higher World. But if the eye gradually learns to distinguish the multiformity of its surroundings, it will more easily become accustomed to the discernment of subtle manifestations. Verily, everything must be cultivated. AUM (1936) - 243:
Equally simple is the consideration of the saturated conditions of space. Much has been written about this, nevertheless to the majority of people such information remains incomprehensible. AUM (1936) - 244:
244. Much has been indicated about the necessity of developing patience; but wherein may there be discovered such a touchstone? It is useful to begin a conversation with the most bigoted denier. Let him expound his improbable devices; the patient thinker surmounts all ignorance without having recourse to denial. In the creativeness of his thinking, the thinker guards against irritation, during the lesson in patience one is not irritated. Let the ignorant lose their tempers, for they have no other answer, but the probationer in patience will not debase himself with the methods natural to the ignorant. Even in schools, tasks in patience should be proposed. AUM (1936) - 247:
247. One should not strive for the new merely by denying the basic. Cognition is Our advice and command. Cognition has nothing in common with treachery and blasphemy. Where foul speech makes its nest, do not look for true cognition. No one wishing to preserve a very delicate flower places it in a wallet. The subtle requires the subtlest handling. Not only during high holiday festivals but also in everyday life one should beware of rending one's garment. On holidays people care for their clothing, but during routine occupations they are not concerned about it. How many of the subtlest garments go to ruin! AUM (1936) - 258:
258. If scholars are told of magnetized water, they accept such an expression; but if you speak about enchanted or bewitched water, you will be classed with the ignorant. Whereas, the distinction is only in name, for in essence the same energy is applied. AUM (1936) - 261:
Much should be written about the significance of the basic energy; otherwise, vague and unenlightened thinking will again obscure the source of well-being. One history has not yet been written, namely the history of forgetfulness. Such a chronicle of involution would be useful. Indeed, the study of ancient periods has been made very difficult, for many discoveries await disclosure; yet there exists certain data which is already sufficient to enable humanity to observe many waves of forgetfulness. AUM (1936) - 270:
270. Help from the Subtle World and the Higher World is also useful for experiments. Pure thinking will be an immediate guarantee of cooperation. No invocations are needed, for the consonance of the heart already creates a bridge of light. Thus, in everything it is possible to find the greatest usefulness. A single thought about psychic energy will bestow opportunity for broadening the consciousness. AUM (1936) - 274:
274. If a man says, "I have done all within my power," do not believe him. He is excusing himself, while at the same time setting limitations. When a man imagines that all has been exhausted, precisely then he loses the key to the saving gateway. Often through ignorance or indolence people renounce the best solutions. How often have We spoken about the inexhaustibility of heart energy, but man himself can bury it and deprive himself of the best possibility. By its very nature a statement that all forces have been exhausted is conceited. Is it not self-pity that suggests giving up and washing one's hands of a situation? Often man pities himself and closes the access to Higher Forces. AUM (1936) - 276:
276. People ordinarily avoid the word unity; they are afraid of it. At the same time they talk much about sympathy, but they forget that these concepts are identical - one without the other is unthinkable. Likewise with other concepts; people try to accept the one carrying the least responsibility. Sympathy may be limited to words, but unity necessitates action. Each action is in itself frightening to cowards. They do not wish to understand that each thought of sympathy is a powerful action, if the thought is suitably expressed. Often sympathy is limited to empty sounds. In such a case neither creative thought nor action takes place. A lack of thought kills sympathy, and inaction dissolves unity. Man fears responsibility, and with this he falls into heartlessness. AUM (1936) - 292:
292. In a time of especially pressing currents, the Teacher must remind about all the circumstances which need counteraction. One should not regard such repetition of reminders as allusions to forgetfulness; on the contrary, they are only a fortification, when a complexity of events dims, as it were, the clarity of the path. AUM (1936) - 297:
297. A good instrument easily displays new qualities under every test. Truly, anything of good quality fears no test. Each test teaches new conditions which might otherwise remain unnoticed. Whoever fears testing is an ignorant coward. When a man is ready in heart to undergo all of life's experiences, he can think about advancement; he can distinguish between harm and usefulness. AUM (1936) - 303:
It is evident, especially at present, how much harm humanity is inflicting upon itself. Each thought is either a stone in the construction or poison in the heart. It need not be thought that, when speaking about self-poisoning, We have in mind anything new - this truth is as old as the world! But when the vessel is approaching shipwreck, all forces should be summoned to the common task. AUM (1936) - 305:
305. Obsession and self-poisoning are close companions. They are equally little recognized by people. During the process of self-poisoning, obsession is especially easy, but under obsession poisoning ultimately takes place; such poisoning is ineradicable. Certain people assert that during obsession the health not only does not fail but even improves. This is a great error, the apparent good health is the result of the nervous tension only. Moreover, the intrusion of a foreign psychic energy inevitably opens a channel to various infections. Obsession is not psychism, but it affects the entire organism. Let us say definitely - obsession is not only a psychic sickness but also an evidence of infection of the whole organism. Many epidemics have obsession as their origin. Indeed, the dark obsessing entity is not concerned about the health of its victim. Every disease is in itself a dissolution which is pleasing to darkness. Two psychic energies cannot live long together. Periodically there may be a relaxation of the obsession, such a method is employed by the obsessors if they value the victim. AUM (1936) - 306:
306. Aspiration toward the Higher World is the best recourse against obsession. Thinking about the Higher World is the best proven antitoxin. Exalted thoughts not only influence the nerve substance, but also purify the blood. Experiments with the composition of the blood in relation to the thinking of the patient are highly instructive. AUM (1936) - 307:
307. Truly, the atmosphere is heavy. Noticeable to Us is the condensation of the lower strata around Earth. The causes are many, but it is impossible that the battle be without consequences. All the more imperative is care of the health, in fact, great care about everything is needed. AUM (1936) - 307:
When I speak of unity, I have in mind not only a spiritual necessity but also physical health. People prefer not to know about the latter, and afterwards bewail the grievous results. AUM (1936) - 310:
310. Nor is a reminder about inquisition to be considered out of place. Unfortunately, it is applicable to many things. Various aspects of life are under inquisitional pressure. Indeed, this dark principle weakens the best undertakings. Darkness makes its nest in mansions as well as in hovels. AUM (1936) - 315:
315. You have a wide correspondence with various countries. If your friends begin to record such notes about psychic energy, an important comparison can be made, not only of the facts themselves but also of the individual attitude toward them. Likewise, climatic conditions and local events necessarily infuse a characteristic note. The entire variation of conditions of life can be observed by means of such writings. The steadfastness of unwavering attention helps to deepen observations. AUM (1936) - 324:
Many errors have been accumulated in the course of thousands of years. People began to measure good by a gold standard. Men, carrying gold and precious stones into the temple, assured themselves that these represented the world's best attainments. People filled themselves with false concepts about treasures; they remembered the legend about gold as the source of evil, but they hastened to transform it into a fairy tale. The history of mankind reveals repeated revolts against gold. Each great Teacher has manifested himself an insurgent against gold, and people have hastened to kill each daring rebel against their cherished idol. Indeed, I do not speak of a lump of gold itself but of the entire horror which surrounds it. AUM (1936) - 327:
327. If, after perusal of all books about the Good, a man does not learn patience, containment and co-measurement, he is no man. From such hard hearts no gratitude resounds. I often reiterate in different symbols about the quality of gratitude. It is imperative to understand the quality of gratitude - it is the adamant of Existence. AUM (1936) - 328:
328. The world is upheld by Mystery. All covenants speak about Mystery, the Sacred. At the same time it has been said that there is no secret which would not be revealed. Those who love to seek contradictions may exult; to them it seems that the irreconcilable has been discovered. But they will be judging from an earthly point of view, and, of course, everything superearthly seems to them illogical. However, apply the same words to the Subtle World and the Higher World, and the earthly contradictions will find their explanation. Indeed, everything that is secretly performed on Earth is already revealed on the higher plane, and the inaccessible Mystery proves logical on the plane of Infinity. AUM (1936) - 338:
338. If, at times, errors have been made through ignorance or malice, still one cannot tutor entire generations in the same mistakes. People talk much about prejudices, but they are ready to stifle the young generation with requirements that have no meaning. AUM (1936) - 339:
339. Each discharge of secretions, each exhalation sends out emanations of psychic energy. Each man lavishly saturates space, therefore he is obligated to show concern about a better quality of psychic energy. If people would understand that each breath has a significance for space, they would take care to purify their breathing. With the simplest apparatus the emanations of psychic energy can be demonstrated. One can see in the swings of the pendulum of life how continuously the energy vibrates. The same means shows the radiations called the aura, which indicates that particles of the aura are being sent out ceaselessly into space, and psychic energy continually weaves a new protective net. AUM (1936) - 339:
He who speaks about the inconclusiveness of experiments with psychic energy will usually be one who does not ponder at all about its existence. Dense ignorance contributes to the poisoning of the atmosphere. This must be understood in its literal meaning. Pure breathing is not attained by means of medicines. AUM (1936) - 351:
351. Exercising the energy is useful; each testing awakens in it a new quality. It is especially necessary to keep this in mind, for not so long ago I spoke about fatigue under the pressure of the energy. But one should not deduce from the possibility of fatigue that experiments are undesirable. It is possible to exercise the energy without falling into a state of weariness. It also needs exercising as does all that exists. Through rational exercise fatigue is diminished. Each energy must be tested in action. Even muscles must be exercised; thus people can continually awaken forces dormant in themselves. One should understand such an awakening as the duty of man before the higher worlds. The reasons are many why energies can remain in a somnolent state. They can be enumerated beginning with karmic effects. But usually people's consciousness slumbers through indolence. Such a quality is called the featherbed of evil. The best possibilities are not transformed into life when the gaze is heavy laden with the veil of laziness. One need search for no excuse when body and spirit droop from indolence. AUM (1936) - 357:
357. There exist self-styled invalids who suggest to themselves all the symptoms of disease. But there is a still more dangerous case, when a man has in himself the germs of a disease, and instead of opposing it he gives in to it and deprives himself of the possibility of recovery. In the first case it is possible to act by means of suggestion, for there is no real disease. But in the second it is far more difficult; the man himself hastens the process of disease. He becomes the slave of his sickness and tries with all his strength to aggravate the symptoms of the disease. He constantly observes himself, but not in a desire to recover. He falls into the deepest self-pity and thus drives away every possibility of suggestion. The man is even offended and angry when spoken to about the possibility of recovery. Thus he can reach a dangerous degree of depression which cannot be transformed into a rising strength. This acts as a counterenergy; and the man deprives himself of his basic value - striving toward self-perfection. AUM (1936) - 365:
365. During a thunderstorm the two human extremes may be observed - some will bury themselves in a featherbed from terror, others will run about boldly and be subject to dangerous discharges. In the understanding of the majority of people, absolutely the same thing relates also to the Higher World - some fall into sanctimoniousness, others into sacrilege. But very rarely does man accept the Higher World as a natural and concomitant condition. AUM (1936) - 365:
People are not brought up in an understanding of the fundamentals of Existence. The very attainments of science stand aloof and do not promote the transformation of the entire life. It is indispensable to reiterate about the Higher World. It need not be thought that what has been said about it is sufficiently impressed on the hearts of people. New methods could be found in order that the greatness of Existence be unified in the consciousness in infinite understanding. AUM (1936) - 367:
It is difficult to convince people of their own power, but, none the less, let us by all means reiterate about the remarkable possibilities. AUM (1936) - 370:
One should educate oneself in the realization of the qualities of psychic energy. If someone says that he has already read enough about the properties of psychic energy, pity the ignoramus. Of course, nowhere, up to the present, could one acquaint oneself with the study of the actual basis of existence. Observations were isolated, and the observers sometimes even subjected to persecution. Many precious conclusions have not been published and have perished in scattered manuscripts. You act rightly in referring to the acquiring of knowledge with benevolence. AUM (1936) - 374:
When people are desirous of making objections, they are prepared not to admit the simplest truth. Whither is it possible to direct energy, if will and thought have been directed to evil? Naturally, the power will flow along the dark channel. Whoever wishes the lowest will receive it. Unalterable are the words about obsession, because it represents a danger to the perfecting of life. Furthermore, intermediaries must not be of a low order. Ignorance and malice can attract only conformable responses. Each one must strive only toward the best. AUM (1936) - 376:
376. To each one something has been given. It is cause for rejoicing that no one's path intersects the path of his neighbor. The broadened consciousness indicates how multiform are the manifestations of psychic energy, therefore each one who writes about it should tell what he has experienced and observed. One should not generalize sensations, because the manifestations of energy depend upon a great number of conditions. AUM (1936) - 377:
377. The study of the progression of collective energy can demonstrate that unity is not only a moral concept but also a powerful psychic motive force. When We reiterate about unity, We wish to inculcate consciousness of the great force which is found at the disposal of each man. It is impossible to demonstrate to an inexperienced investigator to what an extent collective energy multiplies. For such a manifestation it is necessary to prepare the consciousness. The success of an experiment depends upon the striving of all participants; if even one does not desire to participate whole-heartedly it will be best not to begin the experiment. AUM (1936) - 377:
In antiquity people already knew about the power of united force. Sometimes single observations were united in general investigations; and thus an entire chain was formed, and each observer placed his hand on the shoulder of the one in front of him. It was possible to see unusual oscillations of energy; intensified force resulted from the concordant striving. Thus, when I speak about unity, I have in mind a real force. AUM (1936) - 379:
379. The magnetization of water placed near a sleeping man will indicate the secretion of his radiations, and will demonstrate the precipitation of his force upon objects. Such precipitations should be observed most attentively; they can remind about the obligation of man to fill his surroundings with beautiful deposits. Each sleep is not only a lesson for the subtle body but is also a nursery of psychic precipitations. AUM (1936) - 382:
382. Learn to observe patiently what conditions are most favorable for experimentation. There may be cosmic conditions which will favor experiments either with color radiations, or with minerals, or animals. When I speak about iron and nitrogenous minerals, I have in mind an individual significance. One should independently discern where saltpeter or silver nitrate is better. Many combinations may be found which will produce the best results for strengthening psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 384:
384. Besides investigating psychic energy by the use of color, make tests of it with sound and aroma. It is possible to obtain indicative reactions to music; furthermore, observe both the effect of distance and of the most consonant harmonies. Much is said about the influence of music upon people, but almost no illustrative experiments are carried out. One may observe the influence of music upon people's moods, but that will be commonplace. Indeed, it is assumed that gay music communicates joy, and sorrowful - sadness, but such deductions are insufficient. It may be ascertained what harmony most closely adjoins the psychic energy of man, what symphony can have the strongest quieting or inspiring influence upon people. Different musical compositions need to be used in tests. The very quality of harmonization will give the best indications about the paths of sound and the life of man. AUM (1936) - 388:
388. Psychic energy is most subtle, therefore dealing with it must be subtle and exalted. One should bear firmly in mind that the force of psychic energy is a fiery power. Around fire, manifested and unmanifested, one has to conduct oneself with special caution. One should grow to love such all-pervading energy. It is impossible to carry out an experiment when in doubt or hostile. Long ago a kind, benevolent attitude was already spoken about; by degrees it has been taught how to approach this most important concept. AUM (1936) - 390:
390. We give out indications about the investigation of psychic energy with extreme caution. In the first place, certain people may utilize such information for evil purposes; in the second, certain persons may carry experiments in relation to their own health too far; in the third, certain ones who lack abilities for such experiments may start calumnies about the impracticality of what has been given out. Let only those devoted to knowledge engage in serious study. Everyone has had occasion to encounter many people who have made a laughingstock of what is most important. Mockery is not only ignorance, it demonstrates baseness of consciousness. AUM (1936) - 390:
I affirm that psychic energy must be studied with all attentiveness. During discussion about psychic energy there must be no dissension. Every experiment can be repeated with an understanding of the individuality of each case. Indeed, each experiment proceeds under special conditions. This circumstance should be remembered; for there are people who demand mechanical duplication even from the subtlest energy. AUM (1936) - 393:
The chief factor is inherent in man. It is known that even recently important glands were still overlooked. Similarly, even at present, people do not think about psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 394:
394. Physiology and philosophy in different languages equally avoid speaking about that which is most important. Though numerous conferences are convened, it is especially deplorable to observe the shifty evasions resorted to, in order to avoid expressing that which is most simple and arriving at the simplest solution. AUM (1936) - 395:
One needs to reflect about the course of ancient thinking. Such research based on material discoveries can lead to remarkable deductions. Even in observing ancient graphic representations, people often endow them with a personally concocted significance. One should be very acute. AUM (1936) - 397:
397. In studying the emanations of the rose, you noticed that merely walking past the blossom had an effect upon its emanations. From this observation alone it may be seen how sensitive plants are, and how strong their reactions to man. There is also another experiment which has considerable significance. If man by his energy can project his influence to the next floor through beams and carpets, then what deductions may be made about public communities! AUM (1936) - 398:
398. There are people ignorant enough to deny the utility of the higher energies. They attain such a degree of blasphemy that they affirm recognition of energy to be an insidious evil. Certainly you will encounter absurd opinions about the evil origin of science. Even nowadays there are ignoramuses who rebel against the good of mankind. But pay no attention to these voices of darkness - they will always exist. Blasphemy, mockery, and slander are the sole weapons of darkness. Yet you already observe the beautiful energy, and no slander will distress you. AUM (1936) - 400:
People do not wish to accept the law of communal life. One may repeat countless times about the good of unity, yet few are they who ponder over the reasons for such insistence. AUM (1936) - 407:
The latest interpreters have attributed a symbolic meaning to the saying in this way: "living water" denotes the ocean of wisdom; "the head" means the summit of cognition. Whereas, the writing had a medicinal significance. The disciple asked the Teacher to let him drink the magnetized water which had stood by his bedside. Many sayings can be found about the magnetization of water. On ancient images figures can be seen drinking from a vessel or sacred source. AUM (1936) - 407:
Long ago people already knew about the two methods of magnetizing water. One, magnetization by passes, the other, a natural one, when water was allowed to stand at a bedside. The first was preferred for certain ailments, but the second was considered better for general sustenance of strength. Such water was either drunk or sprinkled over one. AUM (1936) - 407:
It is said that a certain queen of Palmyra ordered her attendants to pass the night around the basin prepared for her bath. Similarly, the Biblical story about King David shows the value attached to healthful human radiations. In communal life the emanations of radiations should be very attentively harmonized. Psychic energy will help in the selection of co-workers. AUM (1936) - 417:
It is impermissible to erect obstacles to free cognition. Affirmation of true equality of rights might better be called full rights. The obligations attending the recognition of full equality will liberate life from coarse customs, from foul speech, from falsehood, from dusty routine. But the new evolution must be begun early in life if thoughts about it have not flashed out independently. AUM (1936) - 422:
422. Cooperation is a sign of the epoch. Much has been written about it, but life demands that this concept be refined. Any calculations will not help to strengthen collaboration. One may be convinced of this by the fact that a single evil will has already upset an entire structure. One must not think it possible to screen the frightful condition by any sort of external obligations. If there be no confidence, then cooperation is changed into a jar of poisonous scorpions. I affirm that realization of psychic energy cements the firm foundation of cooperation. Not an abstract concept but the evidence of energy will yield new thoughts. AUM (1936) - 424:
Besides, cooperation must not be limited only to certain aspects of labor. Cooperation must be accepted as the foundation of Existence. Only through the broadest cooperation is it possible to find the true relationship between the state and national labor. Otherwise the ruinous indebtedness of the state will increase. The solution of such a problem by means of war will be a sign of barbarism. One must think not about the destruction of nations, but about the improvement of the planet!! AUM (1936) - 426:
426. By what earthly words can the fact be expressed that the subtlest energy is manifested in each of man's movements. How to affirm that the same energy also leads worlds into movement? How to affirm that it is also in thought and in action? It is both an impelling and an arresting cause. It does not grade the small and great. Who apprehends where is the First Cause of all that exists? Who, then, can spread knowledge about the great energy throughout the world? AUM (1936) - 426:
A book could be written about small causes and great effects. Indeed, such a definition is possible only from earthly measurement. But it is instructive to investigate what causes have produced the large effects; one may be amazed at the smallness of the visible causes. Many do not remember at all the petty impulses. Let us see how such unconformity could result. An explanation may be found in karmic causes. Moreover, man differentiates the small from the great with difficulty. AUM (1936) - 426:
Psychic energy must remind about the presence of the great energy in everything. Thus let us learn to refer cautiously to the small. Learn how to ponder about the great energy. AUM (1936) - 427:
427. A careful attitude toward all manifestations is a difficult step. One needs to repeat about the observance of keenness in order not to make wrong use of the sacred energy. Many counsels may be found toward such a path. Love, benevolence, pity, and many other qualities are indicated, but it is necessary to affirm them by a realization of the great energy. It is not easy to remember about this in the waves of life. AUM (1936) - 433:
If what has been said has no effect, it will be useless to say that unity is harmony with Hierarchy. If this indication is not adopted, a concept about Hierarchy can hardly be assimilated. But this will denote a house without a foundation. Each whirlwind will overthrow such a shaky structure. Whence will strength be drawn to withstand the first hurricane? AUM (1936) - 435:
435. It is unfortunate that in many languages different expressions are employed for the same concept, obscuring the meaning. For example, the word "lying" may be screened by the use of dissimulation , insincerity , treachery , prejudice , fictitiousness and many other expressions, in the root of which lies the very same concept of falsehood. Different degrees may be distinguished, but the basis will be unchanged. The same thing may be said about many concepts which have been violently dismembered in popular representation. Such dismemberment is far from useful, when it is necessary to know how to think about unity. AUM (1936) - 439:
439. Ugly thought cannot generate a beautiful action. When I speak about beauty, I have in mind first of all beauty of thought. Thought has form, which means that beauty of thought must be understood in all respects. For the sake of the Cosmos, man must not think hideously. AUM (1936) - 439:
You know that in the Subtle world accumulations of ugliness take place. The battle in the Subtle World manifests both achievement and loathsome actions. Frightful are the conditions in the Subtle World when space is being poisoned with black projectiles. If earthly explosions shake the firmament, then how much more destructive are the actions of subtle energies! People think little about this relationship of the earthly to the Subtle World; to speak in earthly language - the consequences of the subtlest energies exceed the earthly reactions many thousand times. They are indeed reflected in earthly sensations, but many explain them only as bad weather. At best they are attributed to sunspots or to an eclipse, but further than this humanity does not venture to surmise. AUM (1936) - 442:
442. Much is possible; it is necessary only to fulfil that which has been prescribed. Especially now, when humanity is grasping with its teeth at any support. It cannot be thought that the existence of a few rich individuals is a sign of prosperity of the people as a whole. It is time to abandon the error that a hundred palaces make the state. It is time to understand and to look into the dwellings of the poor; only there is it possible to form an opinion about the true situation of a people. AUM (1936) - 446:
Joy is not born of self-pity, or courage from doubt. Whereas a single word about achievement ought to inspire.. A single thought about advancement should multiply forces tenfold. What matter all dragons to him who achieves? He takes no notice of the enraged monsters, because inspiration is a secure shield. AUM (1936) - 451:
451. It is necessary to confirm the fact that the concept of inspiration is inherent in all people. Ordinarily it is attributed only to scholars, poets, musicians, artists, but each one who is concerned about his own consciousness may receive this higher gift. AUM (1936) - 453:
People talk about the development of heart ailments. Indeed, the symptoms are increasing, but it is superficial to think only about the nervous tension of the age. Where, then, lies the reason for these disturbances? The condensation of currents provokes psychic energy to new manifestations. But people fail to give the energy paramount significance, and from this result so many perturbations and all sorts of conflicts. AUM (1936) - 459:
459. The battle is so great that it is impossible to allot time to ordinary occupations. We are on guard, but people fail to understand the extraordinary circumstances. Even those who hear about the conflict still think that nothing special is taking place. AUM (1936) - 462:
Many will talk about concentration, but such a state presupposes tension, whereas release of the energy alone is required; thereupon it begins to act. Not much time is needed for such liberation, a scant second is sufficient to release the energy. Thus, let us first of all release our prisoner. Enough has been related in fairy tales about the powerful invisible entity. AUM (1936) - 463:
463. We speak about psychic energy as about a powerful motive force. We are not talking about sorcery but about a physical law. We point out the simplest paths to successful progress. We recall what has long been known, but, for all that, the ignorant will relegate Our discourses to the supernatural. They will make use of subtle energies, but they will not wish to acknowledge the psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 463:
Thus, once more let us repeat that We are speaking about a physical law. AUM (1936) - 464:
464. Does not the statement about the physical law remind you of how, in their time, the alchemists had to invent unnecessary designations to find a bridge to the consciousness of their compatriots? The consciousness of people has not advanced much since that time. AUM (1936) - 466:
Much is said about inspiration. Many times We have repeated about straight-knowledge. It actually reposes in psychic energy, but its spark passes by way of ectoplasm. Such a great substance must be conserved. The ancients have related that a man can exteriorize his double, which can execute rational actions. AUM (1936) - 473:
You rightly observe that so-called mediums are not those who achieve. But enough has already been said about professional mediums, who are doing only harm to themselves and others. AUM (1936) - 474:
474. Psychic energy is also called "a magnet," and in such a definition there is much truth. Of course, the law of attraction and repulsion reacts especially upon psychic energy. Without the cooperation of the energy it is impossible to observe positive and negative properties. Therefore, a reminder about the magnet will be extremely goal-fitting when one wishes to emphasize the attraction of psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 483:
483. Goats jump about outdoors, but such a form of tension is not for man. Let the peculiarities of each sport be carefully analyzed. Many such forms of tension do not promote vitality. AUM (1936) - 483:
It is impossible to judge the quality of energy if the judges themselves know nothing about it. AUM (1936) - 485:
485. During conversation one should become convinced of another's error only after careful consideration. Especially observant must one be of the forms of expression. Often people are speaking about one and the same thing, using completely different expressions; just as, on the contrary, people are able to speak in the very same words while attracting to them different meanings. AUM (1936) - 487:
487. Let us leave to the decision of true science the beclouded discussions about apparitions, forebodings, and suggestions. Let us not be afraid to leave to scholars the investigation of all manifestations in the light of severe scientific study. But let such study be actually strict, that is to say, just. Only this condition is necessary, when we are touching cosmic laws. AUM (1936) - 491:
Many remember their past lives, but through obscuration of consciousness they call forth their own past imaginings. One needs to be careful also not to censure too greatly the mistakes of others. Aside from conceit and ignorance, there may be only partial errors without base motive. Indeed, there may also be different forms of obsession and whispering with evil intention, but enough has already been said about obsession. AUM (1936) - 494:
People do not notice the movement of the heavenly bodies in spite of all their precipitateness. Earth appears immovable to the eye of its inhabitant. Inner movement is also invisible to the earthly eyesight, but the essence of man must realize unceasing movement; only because of it can the heart beat. One should not imagine oneself immovable when the planet provides an example of ceaseless rotation; it exists by means of this motion. Thus, man cannot dwell in immobility. Still the consciousness whispers that a hustling about is only pretended movement. Again we come to the path of rhythm and harmony. Hustle is dissonance, and it can only irritate and dismember accumulations. Only a broadened consciousness understands the boundary line between striving and hustling. AUM (1936) - 495:
495. Similarly inexperienced are those who suppose that quietude is possible in nature. The concept of quietude is altogether lacking. Only the beginner poets sing praises about silence, themselves contradicting it. But science has ascertained radio waves which are registered by certain people without apparatus. Psychic energy opens up the inner hearing. Space cannot be silent, it is filled with the sounding of all three worlds. It is full, for there is no void. AUM (1936) - 497:
497. Picture to yourself how an ignoramus approaches a complicated machine. He does not think about the meaning of the apparatus but clutches at the first lever, not realizing the consequences. Exactly comparable is the case of a man who has remembered only one detail of the entire Teaching and is amazed that he does not see the whole effect. Just as careless handling of the machine threatens the ignoramus with ruin, so does a man who disregards the essence of the Teaching find himself in danger. AUM (1936) - 497:
One person is concerned only about the quality of food; another tries to avoid foul language; another attempts to avoid irritation; a fourth avoids fear; but such useful details are nevertheless separate levers - none by itself will lift the entire weight. One needs to delve by degrees into the synthesis of the Teaching; only the rainbow of the synthesis can bestow advancement. If someone notices that one aspect has taken possession of him, let him diligently repeat also the other parts of the given indications. AUM (1936) - 499:
Only an ignoramus can pretend that the meaning of synthesis is incomprehensible to him. The ignoramus easily accepts one mechanical branch and is ready to conceal his narrowness with prejudices about the impossibility of combination. AUM (1936) - 504:
504. One ought to test all useful qualities. It is not enough to imagine courage, tolerance, devotion, and all that goes to make up the armor of achievement. He is not a fit leader who has not proved fearless in action. Each one can imagine himself brave, but in action it often turns out to the contrary. One needs to oppose oneself to great terror in order to prove to oneself whether or not fear can creep in. When I speak about growth's dependence upon obstacles, I have in mind just such testings in actions. AUM (1936) - 509:
509. The same simplicity will help to discern where is the Good. You have already heard how words about Good have been called the teaching of evil. You already know that evil ones detest the Good; for to them it will be both cruel and unjust. Evil does not recognize Good. Such a situation is so obvious that it needs no explanation. Yet in each teaching we find very insistent indications about the same thing. Such repetitions prove how continuously a reminder is required that evil does not recognize good. AUM (1936) - 518:
518. Again let us recall why the majority of people must repeatedly read through the books of the Living Indications. Some will say that they knew this long ago, yet they do not practice it; then they will call the Indications visionary and inapplicable on Earth. At the third reading they will find that perhaps somewhere there are people to whom these counsels are useful, and at the fourth repetition they will also think about themselves. Others begin by aspersion of the whole book, then they cast it out of the house; later, as if by accident, they remember about it; and finally, begin to quote entire thoughts from the book. AUM (1936) - 523:
523. Moreover, people ought or re-examine verbal concepts. Today it is timely to speak about solemnity, however many will mistakenly understand this beautiful concept. For many, solemnity is festival indolence, an irresponsible walking about and uttering of outworn words. In reality solemnity is an exalted offering of all one's best feelings, it is a tension of all superior energies, a contact with the approaching Gates. AUM (1936) - 524:
The consciousness of the young should be educated to the fact that around them whirls a continuous vortex; it brings no terror but manifests the power of the subtle energies. An educated man should know enough about the eternal motion and about the non-recurrence of the manifestations. Likewise, he will easily understand the changeability of the currents which fill space. AUM (1936) - 534:
534. About what should one be concerned - the narrow or the broad, the brief or the lengthy? The simplest, most sagacious answer will be, "Let that which is best be lengthy." AUM (1936) - 535:
535. It may be understood why comparatively little was said about reincarnations in the ancient Teachings. On the one hand, enough was known about them; on the other, it would not have been useful to direct attention to the past. Only people with especially broadened consciousnesses can delve into the past without harm to their advancement. For a small consciousness, a glance backwards may be ruinous. People must be in a state of continual preparation for the future. Only in such a state of consciousness can they harmonize earthly life. Even in moving into a better apartment people select their best possessions, and no one takes his dirty rags with him. Just as carefully and worthily must man prepare for his dwelling in the Subtle World. AUM (1936) - 538:
For many people discussions about psychic energy will seemingly be a state of delirium; they cannot generally understand what this is all about. They will rage in anger at any one present who attempts a conversation beyond them. It should be understood that the first glimpse of the energy is the most difficult. It is necessary only to consider calmly an ignorant lack of understanding. Thus many cannot at all imagine a state following the cessation of earthly existence. Among such people there may be atheists and churchmen, but they will be equally remote from the recognition of fundamental energy. AUM (1936) - 548:
Of course I am speaking about heightened temperature of the organism. Not illness itself, but the combination of fiery waves weaves the thread of contact and reaction. AUM (1936) - 549:
How is it possible to assert that concern about thought is dangerous to the state? Yet you have already experienced being accused of introducing something dangerous. But into what a low state must man have fallen that he should consider the mention of thought as athing unpardonable in the human way of life! AUM (1936) - 551:
Deep study of the various epochs of cognition of psychic energy shows the most contradictory opinions. Do not go astray in such labyrinths of human thinking! These manifested errors resulted merely from insufficient scientific experiments. No tales about psychic energy are needed, but humanity will receive a forward impulse from strict experiments verified at different ends of the world. For such authentic verification unity is needed. AUM (1936) - 555:
555. It happens that medical advices are much spoken about, but, excluding physicians, no one concerns himself with questions connected with the basic energy. Many say that it is not their affair to go deeply into medical problems, but each such remark is harmfully ignorant. Life is for all that lives, and each one must bring his own stone for the construction. AUM (1936) - 558:
558. People know about the electric eel, but the same discharges in a man seem to them something phenomenal, so extremely difficult is it for the consciousness to absorb the fact that man contains within himself absolutely everything. Such qualities in man ought to stimulate especial cautiousness in him, but this universal containment in man has not been recognized. The words Macrocosm and microcosm are repeated senselessly, without any inner realization. AUM (1936) - 560:
560. Certain people strive to obtain only the new, not caring about the assimilation of the preceding. There are many dangers in such leaps into unknown ground. It is not always possible to trust such people. It is doubtful if they can guard what is entrusted to them. AUM (1936) - 561:
561. Aum, as the higher vibration, can resound for the tuning of psychic energy. Each harp must be tuned; so, even more must psychic energy, which is exposed to all the cosmic vibrations, be brought into a tranquil state. In ancient discourses about thefundamental energy, often precisely Aum contained the epitome of such counsels. AUM (1936) - 572:
Someone, hearing about the help of rhythm, engaged a drummer to beat into his ears - the dullard merely became more stupid. AUM (1936) - 573:
573. It is shocking to see the relativeness of people's judgments. Take as an example the definitions of the state of one who has passed into the Subtle World. Of the same person it will be said: he perished, he is annihilated, he suffers, he sleeps, he is resting, he is learning, he ascends, he rejoices - thus each one judges the Subtle World according to his own understanding. But inasmuch as no one has told people about the Subtle World, they have begun to form opinions in accordance with their own imagination; however the imagination is often uncultivated. In this way, the closest sphere still remain within the limits of a phantom world. AUM (1936) - 573:
When someone weeps at a funeral, there may be found one who deplores such ignorance. Likewise, if someone rejoices at such an occasion, people are indignant at a seeming madman. Thus, people cannot assimilate the relationship of earthly existence to the superearthly state of being. Many cases can be cited when people have seen their near ones of the Subtle World, but even such evidences merely remain listed as phenomena. It is impossible to convince people of the naturalness of the change of existence. They are forbidden to think about reincarnation, and they are agreed that they dwell on the edge of an unknown abyss. Yet each year brings the worlds closer together, and it is possible to increase the number of cases of evidence of memory of former lives. Already each one can cite many examples; all that is needed is an attitude of good will. AUM (1936) - 588:
I consider that just now it is necessary to remind one about heart striving. Thus, the ancient anchorites, during mental invocations, projected in imagination a straight endless pathway, along which their thought had to strive. There exist many images that assist concentration. But no one suggests that thought should wander in a labyrinth. AUM (1936) - 591:
591. Descending into a deep cavern, one prefers to have a bright and even-burning lamp, rather than a smoky sputtering torch. It is the same with the quality of psychic energy. The sparks of a smoky flare do not improve a situation. But how to attain an even light? Only by constant meditation about the basic energy. Like a wordless mental process, in the rhythm of the heart the inextinguishable Light is strengthened. AUM (1936) - 593:
593. Think of yourselves not as inhabitants of Earth, but of the Universe. In this way you will assume a greater responsibility. Likewise, you will apprehend how strenuous is the battle for each victory in the realm of Infinity. Do not think that by placing upon yourselves a great responsibility you fall into arrogance. The quality of arrogance befits ignorance. Responsibility is a duty to oneself and to the Highest. Thought about duty will in itself be constructive striving, but for such a path one must cultivate oneself each hour. AUM (1936) - 593:
He cannot be called a man who does not know how to think about collaborating with the higher energies. How is lofty Communion possible for him if his heart is closed to inspiration! AUM (1936) - 594:
594. One may ask how much of one's psychic energy can be given away in healing. This is not small question, for the loss of psychic energy is like disarming a warrior. One may give away half his supply, even two-thirds, but three-fourths already places the physician in a dangerous position. In such an exposed state the physician takes the sickness upon himself and may lose his life. Therefore it has been said so firmly about the Golden Path: Everything in proportion, all in harmony - let us remember. AUM (1936) - 595:
595. Aum, unharmonized, turns into an instrument of destruction. The Highest Communion turns into blasphemy if it be not purified by fire of the heart. Often the concept of the fire of the heart will be called superstition, but let us ask scientists and we shall see that the best of them agree about radiant energies. By no sort of forbiddance can any one interrupt the path of evolution. The ignorant can create convulsions in cognition, rebellions, and destructions. Precisely by forbiddance the ignorant evoke waves of chaos, but the universal law will overcome all the dark stratagems. Ignorance must be eradicated. AUM (1936) - 597:
597. Much is said about trials. It terrifies people that even the worlds are on trial. There is much self-pity about difficult tests. People are even suspicious as to the justice of the very concept of a test. It might help those who fail to understand, to replace the word test with the word verification. Before a bridge every man invariably assures himself of its stability - and by his own movements. For his own sake man tests all his surroundings. He does not like the concept of a test, because it is sent from somewhere else, but his own verification for the sake of his well-being is not repugnant to him. Let him realize that all tests are for his own good. One should repeat that the concept of the coordination of the worlds is a great test. Brotherhood (1937) - 1:
1. Let us consider a concept which has become extremely overburdened. Amidst daily life people assimilate with difficulty an understanding of cooperation, yet much more difficult and inaccessible to them is the concept of Brotherhood. Bodily heritage, that is, blood relationship, impedes the acceptance of the concept of Brotherhood. It is simpler for people to disclaim altogether any understanding of World Brotherhood. They would rather call it a utopia than reflect about the possibility of applying it in life. Brotherhood (1937) - 1:
If even in the narrow domain of domestic life people do not find within themselves the affirmation of brotherhood, then in the wider sense it may seem to them to be impractical. Besides, people read carelessly the ancient Covenants, which speak about great numbers of Brothers and Sisters. Brotherhood (1937) - 2:
2. People have attempted to seal the union of brotherhood with blood. They have given up their most precious substance for the purpose of attaining the status of Brotherhood. Harkening to all the songs about Brotherhood one perceives a wondrous poem of the dreams of humanity. If one assembles all the customs which have been accumulated around the concept of Brotherhood one arrives at an extraordinarily touching testimony about the aspirations of peoples. The manifestation of achievements in the name of Brotherhood reveals that self-renunciation has been always linked with these endeavors of the pure heart. Yet precisely the concept of Brotherhood is especially desecrated and debased. Brotherhood (1937) - 3:
The loftiest freedom can be realized in the Supermundane World, where laws are understood as a beautiful and immutable reality. There, too, equality of the seed of the spirit is understood, it being the sole measure of liberality and balance. Usually the earthly statues depicting liberty are furnished with wings or torches, thus reminding us about the higher spheres and conditions. Brotherhood (1937) - 3:
About images representing equality there is this anecdote: When a sculptor once received an order to execute a thousand statues depicting equality, to be used to decorate a triumphal avenue, he made one statue and proposed casting all the others from it. Brotherhood (1937) - 4:
4. Rarely is it possible to converse about Brotherhood. Precisely in the periods of great earthly obduracy it is not unusual to observe that people, as it were, have agreed to debase this very concept. Already the ancient customs of brotherhood through blood union have been turned into such menaces to the entire human race that the most primitive revenge may be regarded as a childish prank. Brotherhood (1937) - 4:
You know that I am speaking about something that is in particular need of reinforcement. Brotherhood (1937) - 5:
It may be that right now certain finer hearts are already dreaming about the creation of organizations where trust would be the cornerstone. It cannot be insisted that everything is bad, when the human eye sees only some of the details of the approaching epoch. Brotherhood (1937) - 6:
6. When, then, should one speak about the necessary concepts? Particularly when they have been transgressed. Precisely, then, let us speak about them when people already consider them hopeless. Why do We remind about Brotherhood just at present? But people in their despair will come to seek the scattered seeds of the predestined Brotherly Community. Let us not be confused by the oscillations of the pendulum of life. Despair may be the forerunner of recovery of vision. Brotherhood (1937) - 12:
12. It will be asked, "What connection is there between curative treatment, or outworn concepts, and our discourses about Brotherhood?" But light should be thrown upon the relationships of many concepts, which will broaden the understanding of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 13:
13. On the paths to the Brotherhood let us fortify ourselves with trust. We are not speaking about some sort of blind faith but precisely about the quality of trust. It must be understood that our qualities are the habitat for vitamins. The quality of mistrust or doubt will be deadly for the best vitamins. Why saturate ourselves with manufactured vitamins, when we ourselves prove to be the best producers of them, and of the most powerful ones? Brotherhood (1937) - 16:
16. Some people talk little about Brotherhood but do much for it. And there are others who always have Brotherhood on their tongues and are never far from treachery. Brotherhood (1937) - 18:
One can deprive oneself of courage and steadfastness when one begins to repeat to oneself about difficulties of fulfillment. It makes no difference how courage is applied, it must grow untiringly. Instead of speaking about broken courage, it would be better for people to call this condition simply faint-heartedness. Bones and muscles can be broken, but the spirit is unbreakable! The faint-hearted and wavering man cannot serve the Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 23:
23. We have spoken about the mixture of strata. In cosmic storms the current of chemism is constantly being unsettled and the rays refracted. It is not easy to assimilate such perturbations unless we remember about the inviolability of the laws. Astrology, remaining a science, can still undergo many fluctuations due to earthly lack of information. In addition, many signs have been concealed. We say this, not by way of disillusionment, but on the contrary, in order to remind observers about the complexity of conditions. Brotherhood (1937) - 24:
24. Hypocrisy, bigotry, and superstition are three of the dark qualities which must be rejected on the path to Brotherhood. Let each one reflect whence have been born these minions of ignorance. Whole books can be written about such paths of darkness. One should ponder upon how these pernicious corrupters have grown up. They grow imperceptibly. But there has never been a time when they were more numerous than at present. Notwithstanding the spiritualization of science, and in spite of conditions of rational investigation of the manifestations of the Subtle World, still the growth of crimes due to ignorance is unprecedented. People cannot understand that spatial thought can free them from their shackles. Brotherhood (1937) - 25:
25. The pathway to Brotherhood is a high path. As a mountain is seen from afar, so, too, is Brotherhood. The Teacher cannot be insistent where the eyes are near-sighted. And during the ascent the outlines of the summit are lost from view. Right around it one does not distinguish the height, so, too, on the path to Brotherhood there are many turnings of the way. One should become accustomed to thought about the complexity of attainment. One should grow to love all the obstacles, for the stones on the path are but the steps of ascent. Long ago was it said that one does not ascend by a smooth stone. Brotherhood (1937) - 26:
26. Appeal to the Brotherhood does not remain without a response, but there are many ways of answering. People revolve so much within the circle of their own expressions that they do not perceive other signs. Besides, people are unable to understand the allusions and warnings that are sometimes contained in a single word and in a single spark. They do not wish to reflect about the reasons for such brevity. Scholars, even very erudite ones, do not remember the law of karma. Yet when people see a passer-by being exposed to danger, they warn him with a short outcry and do not read him lectures on the cause of his misfortune. So, too, in the matter of karmic reactions it is usually possible to caution with a brief exclamation without delving into the depths of karma. Brotherhood (1937) - 28:
28. Enough is known about the existence of the Brotherhood of Good and the Brotherhood of Evil. It is likewise well known that the latter strives to imitate the former in the means and methods of action. The ignorant inquire, "Is it possible for man to distinguish, in the approach, this or that Brother?" If the appearance and words be identical, then it is not difficult to fall into error and to accept advices which lead to evil. Thus will reason the man who does not know that the means of discrimination are contained in the heart. The employment of psychic energy helps to discern infallibly the inner essence of the manifestations. No complicated devices are necessary when man bears within himself the spark of knowledge. Brotherhood (1937) - 29:
29. It may be asked why such a needed weapon is not entrusted to everyone. Each one does have it, but it is often closed up behind seven locks. People themselves are to blame that they lock up their greatest treasure in the cellar. Many, even after hearing about such energy, are not eager to learn about the means of its discovery - so undeveloped is love of knowledge! Brotherhood (1937) - 32:
It has already been observed that not only does the presence of an individual have an influence on the fluctuations of the energy but even pictures of people react upon the subtle energy. One must not only recognize the sensitiveness of the energy but also keep in mind this phenomenal quality. For people who have not seen experiments with psychic energy, discussions about the reactions of mere images will seem like mad fairy tales. However, for such people as these, the energy itself is under suspicion. They are not averse to talking about spirit or soul, but this very obvious energy will be for them witchcraft. Brotherhood (1937) - 35:
35. Be not surprised that, speaking about Brotherhood, I mention the primary energy; there are two reasons for this. The first lies in the fact that approach to Brotherhood requires the development of the primary energy. Without this, with the centers sleeping, realization of such subtle perceptions is impossible. On such most subtle vibrations is built Brotherly cooperation. The second thing to be remembered is that not everyone has read the preceding writings, in which psychic energy is spoken about. Each book must contain the basic conditions for improvement. It would be cruel not to give even brief allusions to the preceding, wherein something invaluable has been dealt with. Brotherhood (1937) - 37:
37. It must not be forgotten that, on the whole, many will not understand a single word about psychic energy. They will not accept it. Just as a man who has never seen lightning does not recognize it. Thus, there are to found people who do not understand on the whole what thought is. The characteristic of such people will not be illiteracy but obduracy. Not few are such corpses! Brotherhood (1937) - 37:
Let investigators of psychic energy inure themselves to such petrifications. Much about an obvious inability to assimilate will have to be noted in the diaries. Brotherhood (1937) - 38:
38. People await Messengers, yet they are very much frightened at a mere thought about their arrival. If one were to ask the people in what form they would like to see a Messenger, a strange conglomeration would emerge, even bordering upon the monstrous; bird feathers will not be last in their list of Messenger's attributes. And when people are told that the Messenger is surrounded by Light, they take precautions first of all not to be blinded. Brotherhood (1937) - 38:
True, there may occur shocks during even the most ordinary manifestations. A palpitation may be not from unexpectedness alone, it may arise from an inequality of auras. Such a tension can be even disastrous; therefore the appearance of Messengers does not occur frequently. Surely they come not to kill, consequently one must accustom oneself gradually to experiencing different tensions. Investigators of psychic energy will understand what exercise We are speaking about. Brotherhood (1937) - 41:
Is it possible to dream about unlimited knowledge when in confusion? One may learn everywhere and always. Possibilities themselves are attracted toward irrepressible striving. Only in motion lies the natural path! Brotherhood (1937) - 43:
43. Are such preparations needed for Brotherhood? Definitely, not only preparation but also illumination. Will not he who decides to devote himself to the Great Service regret it? From faint-heartedness there will arise many thoughts about comfort and convenience. There may be even smiles of regret. How, then, to overcome such assaults without illumination? Brotherhood (1937) - 46:
46. Everything is relative, but it is impossible to compare the harmony of the Universe with human free will. Precisely this bountiful gift, when not rightly used, imposes grave consequences. Much has been said about the significance of man in the Cosmos, but this truth must be reiterated unceasingly. One can become convinced as to how much people fail to think about their destination. Brotherhood (1937) - 52:
52. It is incorrect to say that every growing plant is in rotary motion. It is more accurate to speak about spiral motion. Rotation is understood as something conclusive, whereas each turn cannot be final, since it is moving onward. Brotherhood (1937) - 54:
But beautiful is the circle of magnanimity; it is as a shield of Light! It can expand and deepen in harmony of movement. In investigations of the primary energy it is instructive to convince oneself as to how clearly it has been granted man to distinguish positive and negative qualities. Already much has been repeated to people about the relativity of good and evil. But there is the basic impulse, which does not lead one into error; it is impossible to counterfeit the depictions of psychic energy, they indicate the essential nature of things. Brotherhood (1937) - 55:
55. It is impossible to doubt the tracings of psychic energy. As a primary force of cognition it cannot be misread by taking a casual mood for the essence. The manifestations of thought about the significance of psychic energy will be, as it were, a pumping of it from space. Brotherhood (1937) - 57:
57. The true family is the prototype of communal life. It can personify cooperation and Hierarchy and all the conditions of Brotherhood. But such families are extremely rare, and therefore it is impossible to say to everyone that the family is the symbol of Brotherhood. It might be replied, "Is not the family a symbol of hostility?" So much have people become accustomed not to respect the home. Therefore, as to the question of upbringing, let us pay special attention to the life in the home. It is impossible to think about building the state without building the home. Brotherhood (1937) - 59:
59. Many listeners, no doubt, would prefer to hear sooner about Brotherhood itself; but let them first abandon curiosity and the obstructing habits. With dignity it is possible to enter. Therefore, it is first necessary to ascertain how different feelings are understood. One should not give precious things into someone's safekeeping if it is assumed that they will be resold instead of being carefully guarded. Brotherhood (1937) - 68:
68. People who are expecting a message can also be divided into two categories. The minority know how to wait, but the majority not only do not understand what is taking place but even exert a harmful influence. They abandon their work. They fill space with complaints. They impede those around them. Without noticing it they consider themselves the elect, and they begin to make arrogant assertions about others. Much harm emanates from scant knowledge and still more from a petrified consciousness. Each such person becomes a hotbed of confusion and doubt. He loses the rhythm of work by manifesting confusion. Such people are very harmful for the spreading of knowledge. They wish to receive for their personal gratification the very latest tidings, but little usefulness results from such usurpers. One should not fail to take such weak people into account - they are as nests of treason. Nothing restrains their intrigues. There should be no act of destruction just for the sake of good tidings. Few there are who know how to await messages in complete magnanimity, while working, and amidst difficulties - such co-workers are the ones who become brothers. Brotherhood (1937) - 69:
69. One cannot accept everything written about the Brotherhood as authentic. Much has been confused with imaginings about the Subtle World; many personal dreams are interwoven with reality. There exist many legends about various races and non-existent continents. To a concept which attracts them, people attach many details without being concerned about their heterogeneity of kind and time. A poor imagination often belittles that which it wishes to glorify. Brotherhood (1937) - 71:
By means of suggestion it is possible not only to forestall pain, but even to give an entirely different direction to the illness. Rarely is the latter admitted, for up to the present time people have not believed much in the influence of thought. From the same source, from unbelief, comes stagnation of consciousness. People poison themselves by unbelief. The wisdom of ages has recorded many examples of great trust and also of destruction through mistrust. When We speak about cooperation and even about Brotherhood, We must repeat about trust - without it no rhythm is created, without it success is not invoked, without it there can be no advance. Do not think that I am reiterating something too generally known; on the contrary, as in an hour of danger I am repeating about the salutary expedient. There is no other way to awaken the psychic energy. There is no other path on which the heart can glow with victory. It is difficult not to weary if there be darkness in the heart. Brotherhood (1937) - 74:
The physician must harken attentively to the ancient symbols. When Biblical narratives speak about the visitation of illnesses and plagues, it may be understood that the depressed spirit had admitted the most frightful contagions. Brotherhood (1937) - 75:
75. It must be understood also that when one speaks about the good, right action is presupposed. If right action takes place, then good results from it. But if during the most brilliant talk about the good poor action is performed, then only harm will be created. Brotherhood (1937) - 75:
There is much talk about good and much evil is done. Brotherhood (1937) - 78:
78. Destructive is the feeling of contentment. It leads to satiation and to paralysis of energy. One may observe in the Subtle World the most pitiful fate of such paralytics. Even the little that they have succeeded in accumulating during their earthly life is cut short by paralysis of energy. Vagrant shades, they cannot succeed, because without energy it is impossible to advance. You may be asked whose lot is more gloomy, that of such paralytics or of the malignant haters. The answer is difficult. Those who hate can suffer and thus be purified, but through disuse of energy the paralytics lose the possibility of advancing. Is it not better to suffer much but with the possibility of advance? The torments that purify are better than hopeless dissolution. Hatred can be transformed into love, but paralysis is the terror of night. Such hopeless destructions cannot lead to Brotherhood. Paralysis of separate limbs can be overcome by the will, but if the basic energy itself is inactive how can a command be carried out? Many such living corpses walk about! Brotherhood (1937) - 79:
79. It is useful to observe how people act under suggestion, but at the same time violently deny the possibility of such an influence. Sometimes, out of malice, a man asserts that his conduct is in accord with his own intentions, whereas he is acting under direct suggestion. Man transmits thoughts which are not his own, and makes use of expressions which are alien to him, but because of malice he tries to ascribe them to himself. If one knows whence a suggestion has issued, one can form an opinion about an intentional distortion. Brotherhood (1937) - 81:
81. The book about Brotherhood will be divided into two parts. The first, about the foundations of Brotherhood, will be given now; the second, about the inner life of the Brotherhood, We shall send to those who will accept the foundations. Brotherhood (1937) - 82:
82. Composite dreams and recollections represent in themselves a whole science. Sometimes they are interwoven with fiction, but upon dissection they manifest a whole series of separate episodes which are quite real. Therefore, when people speak about something as being impossible, one should reflect that perhaps a combination of some parts may be unnatural, whereas each one of them may be entirely possible. It is instructive to observe precisely which parts of recollections fall out more easily; thus the character of the person himself can be elucidated. Brotherhood (1937) - 83:
83. People talk much about thought-forms, but not all thoughts can be clothed in a form. There can be mental dust, which not only has been deprived of formation but which is intermingling with other similar dust clouds;. One may begin to sneeze from such rubbish. Brotherhood (1937) - 84:
84. Those who talk about thought-forms are rarely concerned with refining and elevating these formations. But even autosuggestion can be useful. Long ago was it said that thoughts are borne in space; hence, it is a premise that they must be formed. Clouds of dusty rubbish are not suitable for sending. Brotherhood (1937) - 85:
85. The bliss of the thinker or the torment of the thinker? It is customary to represent a thinker as in torment, but if you ask him whether he wishes to be freed from such pangs, any thinker will reply in the negative. In the depth of his consciousness he experiences great bliss, for the process of thinking is a higher enjoyment. People have only two real joys - thinking and the ecstasy over beauty. The path to the Fiery World has been affirmed by these two manifestations. Only through them can man advance to the lofty spheres. Every higher communion will contain these two fundamentals. Therefore, it is absurd to talk about the torments of the thinker or the creator. They are not suffering but rejoicing. However, people understand joy in such a singular fashion! For some people joy is in thinking nothing and doing nothing. Brotherhood (1937) - 89:
89. Do not tell much about the far-off worlds to people who in their earthly existence are unable to understand their own destination. They will lose that little bit of their own, and will not acquire anything useful from the realm of higher knowledge. Observe very attentively what can be contained by a man. People do not begin dinner with a dessert. It is especially harmful to feed people with indigestible food. The more so is it essential to develop attentiveness within oneself. Listeners must not be bored, for boredom is stagnation. Brotherhood (1937) - 90:
Verily, they do not know about the immutable laws of nature. Brotherhood (1937) - 91:
91. In the most difficult hour people can still occupy themselves with ordinary matters. It is amazing how often a lack of understanding of events is revealed. Repetition about the importance of the hour is not effective. Realization does not knock at the heart. Let us not wait for previsions, however a premonition is entirely natural. Yet people reject these premonitions because no one has told them about the primary energy. Thus people succeed in one thing, but retreat in another no less precious. Brotherhood (1937) - 93:
93. All is possible; only depression of spirit can whisper about impossibility. Each step of science does not limit; it provides a new possibility. If something appears impossible from the earthly point of view, it may be entirely feasible through application of subtle energies. The face of a man changes with the source of light. Lightning can alter to the point of non-recognition the facial features and can reveal a quite unusual expression. But there are so many rays and currents, of diverse influence, and they can transform that which exists! Brotherhood (1937) - 101:
101. A groom expressed to his master a desire to breed a particular strain of horses. The master replied, "Your plan is excellent, but first put the stable in order." A writer is highly appreciative when his thoughts bring benefit and are not read lightly and fleetingly. Many examples may be cited from different domains to remind one about service, which is orderly in essence. That same orderliness must be applied when the thought about Brotherhood is being molded. Brotherhood (1937) - 103:
103. How to reconcile the existence of free will with the influences about which much as been said? Free will does exist, and no one will deny it, yet one may constantly observe certain non-conformities with the actions and thoughts of the Supermundane Forces. The point is that the will may be harmonious with the Higher Forces, or it may be chaotic and working against construction. It is deplorable that the chaotic will predominates among people. It does not improve with formal education. Freedom of will is a prerogative of man, but without harmony with the Higher Forces it becomes a misfortune. Brotherhood (1937) - 104:
104. Though the harm of lower psychism has been spoken about often, still the ignorant cannot distinguish this state from the natural growth of the primary energy. If we hear about a confusing of lower psychism with psychic energy, we shall know that it would be useless, when encountering such ignorance, to try to persuade to the contrary. One should sense where the Source is which saturates our store of energy. One must esteem this Treasure. Brotherhood (1937) - 105:
105. In ancient treatises can be found the expression "crippled souls." And it is explained that such crippling can be done only by oneself. As soon as a man imagines that no further path remains for him, he shackles his own primary energy. In such fetters there can be no advance. By cutting short the path, the man takes upon himself a grave responsibility. This cannot be justified by despair, for of course this dark phantom is engendered by one's own weak will. Having lodged in the spirit, this specter actually injures the health. The phantom has nothing in it of reality. If people will investigate the true causes of despair, the invalidity of these causes will become amazingly clear. If the concept of Brotherhood were near to people, how many such groundless despairs would be dispelled! Yet people would rather cut short their own progress than reflect about the healing fundamentals. The writers of the ancient treatises about crippled souls had good grounds for this expression. Brotherhood (1937) - 108:
It is impossible for a man even to think about Brotherhood if he is not happy to take part in a common work. Each common work contains many aspects which correspond to different capabilities. Is the field of labor narrow? Is it not joyous to perceive true co-workers around oneself? The joy We feel at each co-worker is not small. It is necessary to encourage discretely each one who draws near. But one need not lament those who fall by the wayside, if their spirit cannot understand true joy. Brotherhood (1937) - 111:
111. Good deeds are like different flowers in a meadow. Among the healing ones there may be others which are quite brilliant but poisonous. Among the wonderful manifestations there may be found extremely deadly ones, but only by experiment is it possible to make a just selection. Insincerity contains a destructive poison. It can be observed that a construction built upon falsehood degenerates into hideousness. Much is being spoken about good deeds, but they must be truly good. Let people search the depths of their hearts as to when they have been good. No mask can conceal the ugliness of a skeleton of falsehood. Let us not condemn, for each one has already condemned himself. Brotherhood (1937) - 112:
112. Never has a tree cleft by lightning grown back together. It is impossible to penetrate into the depths of the heart if it has been darkened as by a lightning stroke. It is not to be expected that the burned tree will become strong and shady again. So, too, amidst calls to Brotherhood one should not rely upon a heart which has forgotten about good. Brotherhood (1937) - 116:
116. Often one may hear narratives about the start or abolishment of the Brotherhood. Various countries are pointed out, many epochs are named, but no one can say authentically when Communities have been founded. People regard as a beautiful tale the remnants of indications about the Brotherhood. Many disputes, many misunderstandings are caused by the details about the structure of the earthly Brotherhood. Most often it is regarded in general as non-existent. It may be noticed that people fall into particular irritation in discussing the structure of the Brotherhood. Especially suspicious are people who do not admit the existence of anything higher than their imagination. They forget that the imagination is an accumulation of actuality. Hence, they cannot admit that there is anything above and beyond their own conception of life. Brotherhood (1937) - 118:
118. In legends about Armageddon there are mentioned people with covered faces. Is there not something similar taking place now? It can be seen that the whole world is gradually putting on a veil and brother rises against brother. Precisely, the covered faces are marking time. Brotherhood (1937) - 120:
120. Independence of action is an indispensable quality. It is likewise not easily acquired. It may slip into arbitrariness or weaken to the point of dissolution. Every Teacher exerts his efforts to instill effective independent activity in the disciple, but how is one to reconcile this with Hierarchy? There are many misinterpretations impeding the encompassing of this concept. Whole treatises can be written about the contradiction between independent action and Hierarchy. There will be found very cunning whisperers who will try to prove that in this manner the immutability of Hierarchy is being shaken. The whisperers will try to conceal the fact that the independent action must be accompanied by attunement, or, as is said, by harmony, with all the degrees of consciousness. Brotherhood (1937) - 126:
126. Never before have we held discourses under such tension. Never has Earth been so enshrouded in brown gas. Never has the planet been so flooded with hatred. It is unthinkable not to sense the convulsions of nations; therefore, when I speak about care toward health I have in mind the unusual state of affairs throughout the world. It is regrettable that the nations do not think about the condition of the world. Much energy is being wasted. Do not think that the special tension comes only from private circumstances; it vibrates in conformity with the conditions in the world. The psychic energy is tensed, ready for both reception and repulsion. The spirit senses thoughts manifested in the Subtle World. Brotherhood (1937) - 127:
127. The explosions of stars have a significance for Earth, not at the moment of explosion, but when the photochemism produces its reactions. This example is also quite instructive for human relations. It is impossible to trace the beginning and ending of the boundary line of manifested correlations. Since there are heavenly bodies in the Universe which are far removed from each other yet have strong mutual reactions, then human fluids also can be active at remote distances. And between the dense world and the Subtle World one may thus perceive a most complex web of interaction. I am not speaking here about thought transmission, but about the emanation of fluids which, as a constant outflowing of primary energy, is impelled in accordance with the magnetic principle. This basis should be kept in mind during each cooperation. Brotherhood (1937) - 131:
131. Through what means can Brothers be in contact? If in the earthly body, then such connection will be a fleeting one. If in the subtle body, then, too, such unity may be frail. Only the bodies of Light can be mutually affirmed. Only under the one ray of the focal point is it possible to find mutual understanding. Thus, let us not consider the concept of Brotherhood superficially, as then it will remain within earthly bounds and will be useless. The guiding magnet is encompassed not in the earthly body, nor in the subtle, but in the seed of the spirit, in the given Light which surpasses imagination. He who does not understand the higher mystery of Brotherhood had better not belittle this concept. Let him plunge once again into the Subtle World and learn about the radiance of the Higher World. Perhaps the wayfarer will carry along a spark of Light in his new ascent? Brotherhood (1937) - 132:
People talk much about the tranquillity of wise men, but it is really a great tension, so great that the surface of the energy becomes mirror-like. Thus, calmness must not be taken for inaction. Brotherhood (1937) - 133:
133. Defamation by the dark ones is praise. One may follow how the jinn helped to build temples. They did not suspect how much of their work was utilizable. A book could be written about the "Labors of the Jinn." Brotherhood (1937) - 136:
136. Knowing how to deal with people according to their consciousness is a lofty quality. One should not forget that the majority of misfortunes proceed from a lack of such commensurateness. It is impossible to propose even very excellent things if they are above someone's consciousness. It is inadvisable to speak to an unprepared man about harmony or vibrational combinations. Who can foresee what such a man will visualize under the concepts of harmony or vibrational combinations? But he can understand it if told about carefulness toward his surroundings. The simplest concept concerning solicitude will be a firm basis for each cooperation of Brotherhood. It is desirable that every cooperation be a nursery of care. In this is expressed also attentiveness, solicitude, compassion, and love itself. How much strength may be conserved by care alone! So many cosmic reactions of the spirit may be regulated upon the use of the most simple care. It is impossible even to imagine to what an extent the aura of the home is strengthened where solicitude is definitely maintained. In many people the understanding of Hierarchy is completely obscured, but even in such cases solicitude will help to set the situation right - merely by being solicitous toward each other! This is no great obligation, and yet it is like a cornerstone. Brotherhood (1937) - 137:
137. People talk much about culture, but this fundamental too must not be made complicated. It is necessary to understand more simply the betterment of life and the raising of morality. Each one who is aware of a better life will regard with care everything beautiful. It is necessary to be more good. Brotherhood (1937) - 141:
141. It may be asked, "Will the number of physicians decrease because of the increase of patent medicines?" This would be a calamity. Physicians are widely needed, if by the word physician one means a highly educated friend of humanity. Verily, the conventionally prepared remedies may bring on illnesses which will have to be treated individually in each case by the physician. There will be required a very subtle combination of suggestion together with the medicaments. We are not speaking about surgery, for this field calls for no discussion if it is kept within its proper limits. A surgeon who performs a needless operation is frequently likened to a murderer. Therefore, in this field also the true straight-knowledge is required. Brotherhood (1937) - 142:
142. Do not lead away to the distant planets people who are wavering. They will stumble because of ignorance. Let them first fortify the consciousness through lessons on Earth. Let them learn about cooperation, about trust, about discipline. A useful assignment concerning the betterment of life can be given to people. Let us not cut short the people's tasks, which would only lead them into new confusion. It is not the exceptions that need to be taken into account but the multitudes. Therefore, let us give at first the most undeferrable. What sort of Brotherhood could there be without the foundations? Brotherhood (1937) - 144:
144. The farmer prepares and improves the field, sows it in good time, and patiently awaits the sprouting and the harvest. He puts a fence around the field, so that animals may not trample down the young growth. Every farmer knows causes and effects. But it is not thus in human interrelations; people wish to know neither causes nor effects. They are not concerned about sprouts, and they want everything to be accomplished in their own arbitrarily prescribed way. Notwithstanding all the examples, people do doubt the cosmic law. They quite readily sow the causes, but they will not reflect that weeds may be the sole harvest. Brotherhood (1937) - 144:
Discourses about causes and effects should be introduced in the schools. Let the teacher propose a cause and the pupils think out the effects. In such conversations there will be displayed also the qualities of the students. It is possible to imagine many effects from one cause. Only a broadened consciousness will apprehend what effects will correspond to all the attendant circumstances. One should not be consoled by the fact that even a simple farmer can calculate a harvest. The manifestation of cosmic currents and of mental conflicts is far more complicated. From childhood on, let youth be accustomed to complicated effects and to dependence upon spatial thoughts. It should not be supposed that children need to have safeguards erected against their thinking. Brotherhood (1937) - 145:
145. People know more than they think they do. They hear about life on distant worlds. They know about energies and currents. They are in contact with many manifestations of nature. The question is merely as to how well they absorb all this information. During an accelerated accumulation of discoveries, it is especially needful to purify the consciousness. The moral foundations become, or rather should become, an attribute of knowledge; otherwise, the gulf between knowledge and morals widens dangerously. Brotherhood (1937) - 147:
147. It is impossible to exclude from the rainbow even one single tint. Likewise, it is impossible to take away one single link from the Teaching of Life. The rainbow manifests a full spectrum, and the complete Teaching of Life likewise equips for the journey on all paths. The traveler is equally concerned about cloak and headdress and footwear. No one will say that he prefers hat to shoes or vice-versa. Therefore, when someone prefers one portion of the Teaching, he is acting like a traveler who has forgotten his shoes. Brotherhood (1937) - 148:
148. People are vainly seeking new remedies and medicaments without making use of the old ones. Even milk and honey are not sufficiently in use. Whereas, what can be more beneficial than vegetable products reworked through a succeeding evolution? Milk and honey are to be had in infinite variety, and they constitute the best prophylaxis when employed rationally and scientifically. The point is not simply to drink milk and eat honey; first of all, one must consider what kind of milk and what kind of honey. It is right to assume that the best honey will be from places that are replete with curative herbs. It may be understood that bees bring together not mere chance combinations of their extractions. Nature lore about bees has importance in the way of directing attention to the particular quality of the honey. Brotherhood (1937) - 149:
It is impossible to determine the structure of spatial forces; great numbers of intercepted currents fill Infinity, but not a single one of them will drop out of the web of the Mother of the World. The awakening of striving toward the higher worlds transforms all life. Not everyone can understand how the transformation of all life is taking place. One can repeat to oneself about continuity and weave each day a portion of the web. Brotherhood (1937) - 153:
153. People in whom the primary energy has ceased its movement have been called walking corpses. One can recall not a few people who continue to display the physical functions but whose energy has already become moribund. From such people one may receive the same impression as from corpses - for in essence they are indeed corpses. They no longer belong to Earth. They still move about and sleep and utter sounds. But the astral body, the husk, also moves and may be visible! Highly developed people can sense such corpses, forgotten on Earth. The faculty of such observation usually belongs to those who have been many times in the different worlds. Brotherhood (1937) - 155:
155. Self-sacrifice is one of the true paths to Brotherhood. But why then is it enjoined, "Guard your strength?" There is no contradiction in this. The Golden Path, the combining path, affirms both qualities - achievement and caution. Otherwise all would be driven to suicide. Achievement is created in full consciousness and responsibility. Again someone may suspect a contradiction; but a higher devotion, an all conquering love, can teach the combining of higher qualities. Madness does not bring achievement. Faint-heartedness cannot answer for true cautiousness. The conscious realization of duty prompts the right use of energy. Let people reflect about the concordance of qualities. Brotherhood (1937) - 156:
156. Much is said about the habitability of planets, yet rarely is there found one who senses such far-away conditions. The earthly nature of people does not take in such matters. Even the subtle existence does not embrace the idea of remote companions. Only the fiery consciousness, common to all worlds, can cognize and testify about distant lives. Consequently, it is possible only for the fiery essence to be concerned with such subjects. Brotherhood (1937) - 156:
Earth-dwellers who possess not only a developed subtle body but also a lofty fiery consciousness can have intimations about the far-off worlds. Brotherhood (1937) - 157:
157. Even under hypnosis people rarely speak about the Subtle World. An earthly will cannot force one to say anything about the Subtle World. What is the reason for this? It is to be found in Hierarchy, which guards against the useless spreading of information. There exists a popular supposition that in the Subtle World the individual principle predominates, whereas the higher the sphere the more is the principle of Hierarchy manifested. Dominating control by means of thought becomes feasible when the tight corporeal obstacles are discarded. Thus, when I speak about Hierarchy, I am only preparing you for the conscious acceptance of future advances. Brotherhood (1937) - 157:
One should not insist upon Hierarchy where in cannot be accepted. A man who is sufficiently experienced will respond at once to a word about Hierarchy. But the underdeveloped will not apprehend it. Brotherhood (1937) - 158:
158. Yet, for all that, information about the Subtle World does reach Earth. Such tidings are admitted as much as is possible without confusing the clouded consciousness. People should pay attention to children who remember not only former incarnations but also certain details of the Subtle World. Let these informations be fragmentary, yet for the observant scholar it all can be gathered into a whole necklace. The main thing is not to deny flatly that which seems extraordinary just at a given time. Brotherhood (1937) - 162:
162. Ancient philosophy advised thinking about the far-off worlds as if taking part in the life on them. These indications have been given in various forms. Wherein lies their essential point? They cannot be an abstraction. The insistence in the indications about such participation shows that thought about the far-off worlds has great significance. The rays of the planets are powerful, and they exert influence upon humanity. But thought assimilates powerful currents, and in the thought process humanity can profitably accept the far-off worlds. Indeed, for such perception it is needful to think of them as about something close at hand. Thought creates around itself a particular atmosphere; in it the planetary currents can be transmuted to act beneficially. Whereas, the same currents, when met with a thought of negation, will yield grave consequences. It need not be considered that one must think incessantly about the far-off worlds. What is important is to direct to them a basic thought, and it will naturally flow along in a definite direction. Thought is of two kinds: the outward and the inward. The manifestation of outward thought can be recorded on an apparatus, but the inward thought is almost undiscernible, though it shows color and chemism. Brotherhood (1937) - 162:
Let thought about the far-off worlds be simple and without doubt; doubt is like a brown gas. Thus, we see that the ancient philosophy contains extremely useful indications. Brotherhood (1937) - 164:
164. It is necessary to overcome the feeling of the void. Behind this illusion crawls much that is harmful; irresponsibility appears, and the maya of plunging into emptiness results, followed by dissolution in it. But then, what about the seeds that are indissoluble? From the realization of them will be built up an understanding of the space being completely filled. Such a condition will be the basis of responsibility. Thus, let us begin with the seed of spirit and then broaden the thought to include all space. Brotherhood (1937) - 166:
166. Once again let us affirm the distinction between cooperation and Brotherhood. I note a puzzlement about this, as if the two concepts were identical. But they are different steps. Cooperation is definitely expressed in outward action, but Brotherhood is conceived in the depths of the consciousness. Co-workers may differ in the degree of consciousness attained, whereas brothers will sense each other precisely according to consciousness. Brothers may not be working together outwardly, but their thinking will be strongly knit together. They will be united freely; their unity will not be a burdensome yoke or a bondage. But precisely these brothers will understand unity as a powerful motive force for the good of the world. It is impossible to place limits upon such unity, for its basis will be love. Thus, cooperation will be a preparation for the realization of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 166:
Often people are unable to perceive the boundary line where outward actions end and the invincible fundamentals begin. Do not think it superfluous to affirm the foundations of Brotherhood. It is hard to conceive what false imaginings arise during discussions about Brotherhood. Unprepared people think that Brotherhood is a legend, and that anyone can build spectral towers in his own way. They consider that unproven testimonies about Brotherhood cannot convince the reason; but no one is going to try to convince them. Likewise, no one compels collaboration. People themselves arrive at the necessity for cooperation. In the same way will they arrive at the reality of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 167:
167. Rarely is found a ready consciousness, one which does not limit itself by fear, doubt, malice and hypocrisy. It can be seen that harmful limitation comes not only from without; first of all, it stirs about in the corners of the consciousness. Brotherhood (1937) - 171:
171. One should receive guests graciously, but it is inadmissible to haul them in forcibly - every householder knows this. It is exactly the same in the application of psychic energy - one should not force it, but its manifestation should be received worthily. Let the ignorant prattle about the undesirability of applying psychic energy. When the energy is already at work it is impossible to deny it, and it remains to find its natural application. Let the learned tell what takes place if spatial electricity be limitlessly intensified. Let them tell how such excessive tension will end. It cannot be denied that at present spatial currents have been especially intensified. This is no time to deny them; it is needful to make haste with their application. Many times already has the danger of lower psychism been pointed out. Consequently, it is necessary to reflect about the higher energy, which is understood as spirituality. Brotherhood (1937) - 173:
173. Whoever defames that which is most exalted testifies to his own dissolution. The horrible denier reeks with corruption. He does not think about his unavoidable disintegration. People do not wish to notice what they prepare for themselves. Each murderer dreams about going unpunished. Where will he find this immunity? Brotherhood (1937) - 174:
174. Even during most tense days, think about construction. It is a mistake to strive tensely toward a narrowed goal; let construction proceed out of strivings toward the Most High. The shade of the valley should not hide the summits. One should not enclose oneself in an artificial circle. Of what use to one, then, would Infinity be? Brotherhood (1937) - 176:
176. One should understand that the forces of darkness are battling constantly against Brotherhood. Each reminder, even a small one, about Brotherhood will be violently assailed. Everything that can lead to Brotherhood will be condemned and defamed. Therefore, let us be on guard. Brotherhood (1937) - 177:
177. In the simplest examples there can be seen indications regarding forgotten fundamentals. The unaccountable whims of pregnant women will remind us about reincarnation, particularly when the character of the child is traced. Likewise, the latest medicine utilizes the concept of primary energy and points out the nervous origin of many ailments. Immunity is regarded as linked to a condition of the entire nervous system, thus putting forward the significance of the primary energy. How, then, may one not recognize it, when science is paying particular attention to it? Can one deny the basis of immunity? People are especially concerned about their health, yet at the same time they lose sight of the most precious factor. How, then, will thoughts about Brotherhood be created, if the fundamentals of life are left in neglect? Brotherhood (1937) - 178:
178. True, the quantity of insane people is monstrous. Not only must they be treated, but the cause of the increase in number must be discovered. The weak-minded also need surveillance. Madness is contagious. Weak-mindedness in childhood indicates subsequent abnormality through the entire life. People are agreed that the conditions of life are unhealthy; yet, in spite of this, every advice about improving conditions for health will meet with hostility. In this is contained the fear of any unsettling of the foundations. Brotherhood (1937) - 178:
It is appalling when that which is really most precious is in danger! Caution must be expressed in all of life. When I forewarn about the need of unity, I am anticipating the possibility of explosions. Amid fiery explosions one has to proceed as if on a tightrope. Brotherhood (1937) - 183:
The meaning is that even into a faith of strong degree there may often creep a small black tail of unbelief. Let it remind one of a venomous snake. Much poison is spread about by these little snakes. The most radiant faith becomes ineffective through a trickle of poison. Much has been said about the great power of faith, but it must be complete, unpoisoned faith. Brotherhood (1937) - 188:
Even knowledge of languages increases the flow of new discoveries. How much more, then, will unfettered thought bring! Each decade reveals a new approach to the Sacred Teaching. The readers of a half-century ago read it completely differently. In comparison with those who are reading it at present, they emphasized entirely different thoughts. One should not speak about new Teachings, since Truth is one! New data, and new perception of them, will be only the continuance of cognition. Each one who impedes this cognition performs a transgression against humanity. The followers of the Sacred Teaching will not impede the path of learning. Sectarianism and fanaticism are out of place on the paths of knowledge. Whoever can impede cognition is no follower of Truth. The age of shiftings of peoples must especially safeguard each path of science. The age of the approach of great energies must openly encounter these luminous paths. The age of striving into the higher worlds must be worthy of such a task. Quarrel and strife is the lot of litterers. Brotherhood (1937) - 191:
191. To no purpose do physicians explain many ailments as purely physical manifestations. Catarrh, tuberculosis, colds in head and throat, and many other maladies are primarily of nervous origin. A man may feel a nervous exaltation and receive immunity, or through nervous shock may be left defenseless. This simple truth is not taken into consideration. Whereas the time is not far distant when the most diverse illnesses will be cured by means of nervous reactions. The treatment must be along the same paths by which consciousness is produced. It will be found that the most incurable diseases can be arrested by nervous reactions. On the other hand, without due concern about nervous forces the least indisposition may reach dangerous dimensions. Brotherhood (1937) - 192:
192. The enemies of humanity not only have invented bullets which can pierce everything but they have in store new poisons. It is impossible to stop the flow of an evil will. Only selfless and constant reminders about good can bring the wave of pernicious influence to an end. Do not think that there was formerly less cruelty among people than at present; but nowadays it is justified by the most shameless hypocrisy. Brotherhood (1937) - 193:
193. Harmony is not always attainable, even if it is proclaimed verbally. It is a common error to think that harmony can be established by reason. Few realize that only the heart is the abode of harmony. People reiterate about unity, but their hearts are full of stinging arrows. People repeat many sayings from various ages about the power of unity, but they do not try to apply this truth to life. They reproach the whole world for dissensions and at the same time they themselves are sowing disunity. Verily, it is impossible to live without the heart. Heartlessness cannot find a harmonious abode. Not only do the sowers of disunity harm themselves but they also infect space; and who can foresee how far such poison may penetrate? Brotherhood (1937) - 193:
Do not think that enough has been said about unity and about creative harmony. On each page it is necessary to repeat about this very thing; in every letter unity and harmony should be mentioned. It must be kept in mind that every word about unity will be an antitoxin, destroying the spatial poison. Thus let us reflect about the good of unity. Brotherhood (1937) - 194:
194. Let us examine in what way Brotherhoods have moved around. Along these paths it is possible to learn about the movement of evolution. It should not be thought that Brotherhoods have hastily withdrawn into impregnable recesses. They have merely concentrated their forces in one strong place, both geologically and spiritually. It may be recalled that there have been hearths of Brotherhood in several countries, but at the approach of certain dates such hearths have been gathered together into one Stronghold. Brotherhood (1937) - 199:
199. A man who has been saved may still imagine himself lost. One who is already perishing may think that he is victorious. All over the world crawls such lack of understanding. In reality, people are surrounded by phantoms. One can perceive the madness of whole nations. The Teaching can open many eyes and remind about the inviolability of the foundations. Brotherhood (1937) - 201:
The ancient knowledge protected cows as sacred animals, and it wove an attractive legend about bees. But in time people lost the conscious regard for the remedies as first given to them. In the old manuals of healing, each remedy was looked upon from the standpoints of both usefulness and harmfulness. But such valuable substances as milk, honey, and musk carry no injury when they are pure. It is possible to point out many useful remedies in the plant world also, but the majority of them are best in the pure state, when the basic energy inherent in them, over and above so-called vitamins, has not been lost. The juice of carrots or radishes, or of strawberries, is best in the raw, pure state. Hence, it may be understood why the ancient Rishis subsisted on these wholesome products. Brotherhood (1937) - 202:
202. Resourcefulness and alacrity of thought can be developed by constant exercise. The first condition will be to think about these qualities; later it is useful to keep thought inwardly directed, so that it may remain alive during diverse occupations. Brotherhood (1937) - 203:
203. The seismograph indicates a continual trembling of the ground, but these earthquakes are by far not all that is noted by sensitive organisms. The reason for this is that Fire manifests in most diversified qualities. Moreover, the organism often registers insignificant signs that are confused with spatial influences. The human organism records a far greater variety of signs than is customarily thought. All that pertains especially to Fire is recorded by man. The explanations of this preeminence are quite scanty. People will talk about fatigue or indisposition, or about a certain frame of mind, but a reaction to the fiery element will not be mentioned. Actually, people do not picture to themselves that they are surrounded by Fire, which acts upon their primary energy. It would seem necessary to esteem everything which can strengthen the primary energy. It was said long ago that selfhood is extinguished by Fire. As long as they are not conscious of fiery baptism, people will think about themselves only; and as long as the most powerful element is not understood, the very concept of Brotherhood will be a barren skeleton. Brotherhood (1937) - 204:
204. Gradually it will become known that the legend is the true history; then documents will be found. Each revelation confirms the fact that truth lives on and must be perceived. Since myths live on, then too the history of the Brotherhood will acquire authenticity. It can be noted that information about the Brotherhood is especially suspected. Many circumstances are accepted quite easily, but the existence of the Brotherhood has a particularly striking effect. People are prepared to encounter an unknown hermit, but for some reason it is difficult for them to picture a society of such hermits. There exists an order of truths which meets with special opposition. It is not difficult to understand who is against the concept of Brotherhood. These creatures know perfectly well about the existence of the Brotherhood, and they tremble lest this knowledge reach the people. But all is accomplished in due time. If people do not know, still they are beginning to have premonitions. Brotherhood (1937) - 208:
208. People do not regard sensitiveness of the organism as an advantage. Even very enlightened people often are afraid of such refinements. In truth, a broadened consciousness is required in order to understand how indispensable for further advance is the acquisition of sensitiveness. Under the existing conditions of earthly life various pains may be expected, but certainly these sufferings occur, not as a result of sensitiveness, but by reason of abnormality of life. If there were an uninfected atmosphere, then sensitiveness would be seen as a true good; but people prefer to pollute the planet, if only they may dwell in the savage state. Do not think that words about savagery are an exaggeration. One may wear expensive clothing and still remain a savage. The more grave is the offense of those who have already heard about the condition of the planet and yet do not apply their efforts for the advancement of the Common Good. Brotherhood (1937) - 210:
210. Dissolution of the organism is not spread over just one earthly life. One should not accuse one's parents; one should also discern one's own atavism. From absolutely healthy parents are often born very sickly children. The earthly mind will try to find the cause of it in remote forefathers, but he who knows the sequence of lives will reflect about causes contained in the person himself. In its lower and middle spheres the Subtle World preserves many bodily conditions. Brotherhood (1937) - 211:
Let the madmen not be surprised that We give so much attention to improvement of health. It is inadmissible to be an egoist and to think only about self. In both thoughts and actions we must spread abroad concern about better earthly conditions. Let us not hide ourselves in the folds of our mantles when it is necessary to exert all keenness and good will toward humanity. Brotherhood (1937) - 212:
212. Much is said about self-sacrifice and striving toward heaven, but there are examples of lofty self-sacrifice here on Earth. Every mother, under various conditions, in her own way expresses self-sacrifice. But let us be attentive, let us be able to discern the most well concealed signs of this great feeling, for it is so profound that it shuns expression. Among these beautiful blossoms there is to be found also the means for health improvement. Let us find best words, in order that man should not stumble. In this way also may the understanding of Brotherhood enter life. Brotherhood (1937) - 213:
213. From wherever good may come, let it not be rejected. The step of evolution must incorporate containment. And the good, too, must not be one combined with selfishness. Such a lower degree of good must be replaced by a higher. There is so much joy in one's feeling when one can be exhilarated at the good of one's neighbor. But there is so much darkness in a personal appropriation of the General Good. Let the cruel ponder about what has been said. Brotherhood (1937) - 214:
214. I affirm that there are now many significant manifestations, but people are so blind that they do not see the prepared bread. People do not wish to recognize that which is already drawing near in full strength. Let travelers sing at the crossroads about the preordained Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 217:
217. People will say that rest is impossible in days of great confusion. Reply, "Let us not quibble about words." Rest, like Nirvana, is an effervescence which does not boil away. But if someone's strength is not adequate for such a concept let him be concerned with clarity of thought. Let him acknowledge that even in the hour of Armageddon it is needful to have a clear consciousness. If we lose clarity of thought in earthly battles, how can we maintain it during transition into the Subtle World? Each earthly impact is only a touchstone for our consciousness. Even during indignation one should not admit obscuration of thinking. Experienced people know that spatial currents are stronger than those of any human combat, yet during such powerful attacks one should clearly preserve the goal of existence. Brotherhood (1937) - 218:
218. During a thunderstorm it is advised not to run about nor make abrupt movements. Likewise, a harmonious condition is indicated during mundane storms. Let us not grasp at a cushion in order to hide from the thunder. Let us not rush to the smallest when we hear the knocking of something great. We must test ourselves in the most diverse circumstances; in this is contained the secret of diversification of incarnations. But people cannot understand in what manner a king is transformed into a cobbler. Brotherhood (1937) - 219:
219. Let us tell him who strives for practical occultism to reflect about incarnations, about the mystery of birth and of change of existence. It is inadmissible to by-pass manifestations of great significance. Such manifestations, before the eyes of all, can inspire thought about the essence of Be-ness. It is impossible to disregard such remarkable manifestations as the transmission and reception of thoughts. Not for derision are the recountings about little children who appear with remembrance of former lives and who can perceive the thoughts of others. Brotherhood (1937) - 223:
223. The primary energy seeks admittance into all the nerves of humanity. It is, it does exist. It has been tensed by cosmic conditions. It is unfitting to ask whether one should develop it. It is impossible to develop the primary energy; one can only safeguard it against the waves of chaos. One should manifest great solicitude toward the treasure of evolution. Much was said in antiquity about the time when the primary energy would begin to be intensively manifested. People must not deny that which so imperatively claims its goal. Who is filled with such arrogance as to fall into denying the tidings of the epoch? Only the ignorant and those vaunting a false wisdom will begin fighting against the evidence. But let us not take to heart the attempts of the ignorant. They only make a wreath to each advice about helping humanity. Brotherhood (1937) - 225:
225. The domain of the most subtle energies is inexhaustible. It is possible to speak of learning about it but not of having the knowledge of it. I am speaking not for your disappointment but for your encouragement. If we make a cartogram of human penetrations into the frontiers of the distant energies, we find a very irregular line. People have hurled themselves into space, unsupported either by their fellow-men or by the Higher Forces; there has resulted the picture of a diver who has been let down at one point of the oceanic bottom and who has to give an elucidation of all underwater life. It is needful that all possible manifestations be observed and referred to laboratory investigations. So many times it has been said that a single investigator cannot succeed in observing all the threads of energies. Very often the spontaneous feeling of a child could prompt the necessary investigations. Not casually do I speak about physicians and schoolteachers; both have around themselves a broad field for observations. They can draw the attention of those around them to the loftiest subjects. They can be of much use to science, just as are meteorological stations. The most ordinary people can hear about the various small manifestations, but who is to say where is the small and where the great? Often only one link is missing in that which constitutes a very important observation. Brotherhood (1937) - 231:
231. Through the ages many erroneous interpretations have been made owing to the poverty of languages. People have turned to ciphers, to symbols and images, to inscriptions and to all sorts of hieroglyphics, but such expedients have only been of temporary help. Only the contemporaries could understand the meaning of such conventional accessories. In the course of ages they were obliterated, and new fallacies were built up. With difficulty does humanity retain informations for a single millennium. What, then, is to be said about periods of tens of thousands of years wherein languages themselves have been completely altered many times over! Isolated objects reaching down to our time cannot fully define the epochs which created them. Thus, it is needful to apply special circumspection to ancient epochs, which for us are only confused visions. Brotherhood (1937) - 232:
232. Telepathy was recognized long before the transmission of thought. Sendings of feeling are more accessible to man than sendings of thought. It may be noticed that even the word telepathy is uttered far more complacently than thought-sending, which is frightening for many. Even in psychiatric hospitals a physician will readily agree about a telepathic manifestation, but as for the possibility of recognition of a definite thought transmission, this would denote a dangerous condition. Mesmerism was condemned but hypnotism is recognized. There is much injustice, and yet justice has to be restored. Brotherhood (1937) - 234:
234. I continually speak about cautiousness, but I do not wish to inspire timidity in you. A cloud impels the gardener to take measures for protection, but he is not afraid of every whirlwind. Brotherhood (1937) - 242:
242. One should not draw arbitrary conclusions about the causes of the speeding up or slowing down of events. One must be able to take into consideration many conditions, of which the most important usually remain neglected. I instruct you to intensify your attention in order not to increase the complexity of the situation. People do not like to acknowledge, voluntarily or otherwise, how often a grain of dissension ruins the best combinations. Man can be likened to a magnet, yet even a magnet may become demagnetized if it be put in disadvantageous surroundings. Thus, one should accustom oneself to watching over the small grains. Unity cannot flourish if grit has been spilled on each wheel. Brotherhood (1937) - 243:
243. Cooperation is not easily achieved. For its assimilation a whole series of lives is sometimes required. People understand with difficulty the combining of individuality with communal labor. The human consciousness tosses like a ship in a storm, forgetting about synthesis. Brotherhood (1937) - 245:
245. If people would deal with each other more trustingly, they could observe far greater manifestations of a cosmic nature. For example, if they were not so constrained about confiding their sensations, it would be possible to detect entire waves of transitory currents. There can be noticed particular throat sensations or heart pangs, or tension of knees and elbows. Currents can pass through all the centers. This will not be a sickness but a special indisposition. According to these symptoms it is possible to see where tension of currents is passing. But at least some confidence must be shown, without the fear of being laughed at. Brotherhood (1937) - 248:
248. People are astonished at the quantity of crimes, but they forget about the incomparably larger number of evil deeds that are never detected. One may be horrified by the countless mental crimes which have not been legislated against, and yet they are destroying the lives of people and the life of the whole planet. One should reflect sometimes how much the fertility of the planet is diminishing, in spite of all the artificial measures taken at times by governments. It is possible to plant a grove of trees and, at the same time, poison and destroy entire forests. People marvel at the remains of primeval forest giants, but they do not ponder whether such giants can grow up nowadays. People strip away the virgin covering of the planet and then are astounded at the spread of sandy wastes. Upon recounting all the species on the planet one may be surprised at how little they are improved. Let us not consider certain peculiar cross-breedings that, like dropsy, can swell the size of certain vegetables. Such experiments have no influence on the general condition of the planet. Brotherhood (1937) - 250:
250. Is a deluge possible which can wash away entire regions? Can there be an earthquake which destroys whole countries? Can there be a whirlwind sweeping away cities? Can there be a fall of enormous meteors? All these are possible, and the swing of the pendulum can be increased. Does the quality of human thought have no significance? Thus let people reflect about the essence of things. It is very near to thought, and many thoughts are directed here from other worlds. Let us not blame sunspots alone. Brotherhood (1937) - 250:
A single thought about Brotherhood is already salutary. Brotherhood (1937) - 251:
When man dreams about Brotherhood, let him first of all cleanse his eyes from the layer of accumulated dust. Brotherhood (1937) - 256:
It has been said that the web of the Most High consists of sparks; consequently, if one discerns even a single spark it will already be a big attainment. But in such experiments it is possible to achieve success only through mutual trust. Valuable information can be brought even by children, country folk, and various workers in whom even a single spark with which they have come in contact has caught hold. Very often people actually preserve some memories but are ashamed to talk about them. Such hiding places must be approached solicitously. They will not be revealed to an arrogant interrogator or to a hurrying passer-by. Moreover, earthly law prohibits touching upon what is professed to be sacred. Physicians frequently call such confessions madness. Brotherhood (1937) - 258:
258. Seeds may be scattered by the whirlwind; they may be nibbled by birds; they may be washed away by a downpour of rain - many are the causes and the effects. It is especially difficult for man that he cannot predetermine the result of a sowing. But because of this he should not distribute arbitrarily the results of labor. Man must clearly picture the goal of his work, but the paths of movement and the new obstructions must not distress the worker. In the earthly way it is not easy to reconcile oneself to the thought that seeds can sprout in unexpected places. But let man not forget that the vitality of a seed is great. Thus let us sow, without thinking where the beautiful garden will spring up and expand. A man may select for his garden a splendid place, according to his way of thinking, while the place next to it may prove to be a far more fertile soil where even a seed brought by the wind will flourish. Thus let us sow, having no doubts about the vitality of seeds. Brotherhood (1937) - 263:
263. Picture a house filed with people who know about some important event, but among whom is one who does not know what all the others are thinking about. There will be a great difference between those who know and the one who does not know. Even judging by externals, one can form an opinion about the obvious difference. He who does not know will begin to feel troubled, to glance about, and to listen; he will be suspicious and look around in a hostile way. The more irritation he may feel, the further he will be from a solution of the enigma. In such simple examples there can be observed the reactions of thought and the causes which impede their perception. For the grasping of a thought, first of all, irritation is not useful. There may be excitement or tranquillity, but absolutely no anger or irritation. Brotherhood (1937) - 265:
265. An ancient adage says, "He who thinks about death summons it." Likewise, physicians also have sometimes noticed that thought about the end brings it near. Much of folk wisdom contains a particle of truth. But one must first of all reflect - is it possible to be occupied with thought about that which does not exist? It is time for people to recognize that life is uninterrupted. Thus the attitude toward earthly existence will be completely altered. For proper evolution it is necessary to speedily affirm the right point of view toward a continuous life. Science must come to the help of dispersing gloomy fallacies. It is not for man to think about the grave, but about wings and ordained beauty. The more clearly man instills in his consciousness the beauty of the worlds, the more easily will he be receptive to new conditions. Brotherhood (1937) - 273:
273. A wise philosopher, having been sold into slavery, exclaimed, "Thanks! Evidently I can pay back some old debts." An emperor, nicknamed the Golden, was terrified, "Luxury pursues me. When will I be able to pay off my debts?" Thus have wise people thought about the quickest payment of their debts. They understood that former lives surely do not elapse without incurring indebtedness. But a man with much income must make haste in settling his accounts. Brotherhood (1937) - 282:
Over and above man's work stands the manifestation of woman. She leads, she inspires, she guides on all paths, and she displays an example of synthesis. It is astonishing how quickly she enters any domain. From Earth up to the far-off worlds she succeeds in weaving wings of Light. She knows how to preserve the Chalice in different atmospheres. When We speak about cooperation, We always point to the achievement of woman. The domain of Brotherhood is the field of cooperation. Brotherhood (1937) - 288:
288. In many industries workers inhale and touch many chemical substances. A first glance it appears that such contacts pass without injury, but this will be only a superficial judgment. It can be proven that different branches of work give rise in time to identical illnesses. The first intake of a dangerous substance is not noticeable in its influence, but by constant repetition it takes possession of the entire organism and renders it incurable. I am speaking about this because of another effect, about which people still think too little. They have already noticed the moon's influence; even physicians have paid attention to the influence of the moon upon many human states. But such influences take place repeatedly. The effects may not be noticed with the human eye, but the rays of the luminary dominate not only the physical side but also all feelings. In this it can be noticed that people with strong psychic energy are less subject to the influence of the rays upon their psyche. Thus, the natural development of psychic energy will be an excellent prophylaxis. It will also be so in relation to many other currents; therefore neglect of psychic energy is ignorance. Brotherhood (1937) - 292:
292. Treatment by means of music is already being applied, but the effects are not always perceptible. The reason is that it is not customary to develop perception of music. From childhood one should be accustomed to assimilating the beauty of sound. Musical faculties are in need of education. It is true that in each man has been implanted an inclination for sound but without cultivation it remains asleep. Man ought to hear beautiful music and song. Sometimes a single harmony will awaken forever a sense of the beautiful. Yet great is ignorance when the best panaceas are forgotten in the family. Especially , when the world is quaking from hatred, it is indispensable to make haste in opening the ears of the young generation. Without realization of the significance of music it is also impossible to understand the sounding of nature; and, of course, it is impossible to think about the music of the spheres - only noise will be accessible to the spirit of the ignorant. The song of waterfall or river or ocean will be only a roar; the wind will not bring melody and will not resound in the trees as a solemn hymn. The best harmonies vanish for the unopened ear. Can people accomplish their ascent without song? Can Brotherhood stand without song? Brotherhood (1937) - 297:
297. After the grandeur of Infinity is it possible to speak about simple earthly unity? Even if this is not asked, still many will think thus. But who, then, has said that earthly unity is something simple? In order to understand it realization of synthesis is needed first of all. But such generalization can come about only through realization of Infinity. Earthly unity is certainly not simple! Brotherhood (1937) - 300:
300. If the planet were to arbitrarily slow down or accelerate its motion, one can easily imagine all the ruinous consequences. Hence it is so important to assimilate the significance of rhythm. Speaking of human labor, one should continually insist upon rhythm. Constant and rhythmic work produces the best results. The labor of the Brotherhood serves as an example of this. Rhythm is indispensable because it also affirms quality of work. He who is conscious of rhythm loves his work. But the magnet of love is not easily intensified. Without it reprobation and repulsion arise. Without it loss of quality and waste of time and materials result. It is needful to speak more often about the rhythm of labor, otherwise even gifted and capable workers will lose their aspiration. Brotherhood (1937) - 300:
The production of worthless objects is an offense against the people. In striving to Infinity it is needful also to think about the quality of all labor. Each Teaching is first of all concerned about quality, and thus each task must become a lofty one. Brotherhood (1937) - 305:
One may find unusual writings about unprecedented attempts of darkness to subvert the inceptions of knowledge. Brotherhood (1937) - 315:
The ignorant, those with overcast hearts, say, "Such a ladder is nebulous," because it is not for them to ascend. It is the more necessary to explain about Brotherhood, because soon people will seek cooperation. All encouragement for such cooperation will be needed. Thus, throughout the world respect for work will be manifested. Labor will be an antitoxin against gold. Yet, many times one is obliged to speak about the beauty of toil. Brotherhood (1937) - 316:
316. It is said that without stupidity Earth would be a paradise. It is a mistake to be consoled with thinking that nowadays there is less stupidity than in ancient times - at present it has become even more malignant. Each advanced stupidity is especially dangerous in playing with explosives. Stupidity does not think about the future. It is not disquieted by thought about epidemics. There are many kinds of new sicknesses, yet there will be still more of them. The manifestation of Brotherhood will be as ozone amid poisoned ruins. Brotherhood (1937) - 318:
318. Capacity for work must be cultivated, otherwise it will remain in a somnolent state. Also, capacity for work in the Subtle World must be developed. But the way to this must conform to the conditions of the Subtle World. There are many earthly means for approach to and realization of the Subtle World, but no forcible conventionality can create the best combinations with the Subtle World. As in all existence, natural realization of cooperation is needed. It may be fully realized or less realized, but straight-knowledge should be infused with it. Man should continually feel himself to be in the two worlds. I am not speaking about the expectancy of death, for death does not exist; I am speaking about labor, both earthly and subtle. Such assiduousness in subtle work should not tear one away from earthly labor, on the contrary, it will but improve its quality. Wrongfully, people do not think about the Subtle World; both asleep and awake they can take part mentally in the most uplifting tasks. Brotherhood (1937) - 320:
320. The experienced swimmer springs from the heights into the depths of the water. He feels daring and joy at returning to the surface. So, too, the conscious spirit plunges into carnate matter, in order to rise again to the mountain heights. Experience makes such a testing joyful. Among earthly manifestations one needs to find comparisons with the higher worlds. The wayfarer likewise appears as a useful example. Compare the sensations of a wayfarer with proceeding through the Subtle World and you will receive a better analogy. Moreover, call to mind the different kinds of wayfarers and you receive a precise picture of the dwellers of the Subtle World. Some are afraid in general even to think about the way. Some dream about profit; some hasten to the assistance of a near one; some burn with malice; some seek knowledge. One can picture to oneself all the peculiarities of the wayfarers and decide for which of them the path will be easier. Brotherhood (1937) - 322:
322. Standing on guard is a sign of broadened consciousness. Many do not understand at all what it means to guard that which is most precious. It is impossible to rely upon those who do not know about value. But one may rejoice at each wakeful sentinel. Brotherhood (1937) - 327:
327. The Himalayan lights have been observed by many scholars, none the less, for the ignorant they remain doubtful. The non-searing flame of the Himalayas, though people have observed and touched it, likewise remains as before within the limits of the fantastic. Each manifestation of light has energy in its basis, but such a force is denied. Even luminous stars and flashes seen by many are referred to ocular abnormalities. Actually, this poor interpretation is contradicted by the fact that such manifestations are simultaneously seen by several people. However, people do not usually inform each other about their sensations and visions. As a result much remains unnoticed. Therefore, the lightnings of thought also will be mere phantoms for the majority. Yet many animals are called electrical because they preserve within themselves a considerable store of energy; and similarly, certain people can be called electrical. Is it too difficult to imagine that their thought-energy can be visible as a brilliant flash, especially when a crossing of currents may be taking place? One should know how to keep one's eyes open. One must take the trouble to observe, otherwise many remarkable manifestations will pass unnoticed. The Himalayan lights furnish a suitable example. Brotherhood (1937) - 329:
329. We have spoken here about capacity for labor in the earthly world as well as in the Subtle. But capacity for labor alone is only a possibility for improvement. It is also required that one grow to love with one's whole heart the striving for subtle labor. It can be manifested each instant, and for it all other reflections should be set aside. Brotherhood (1937) - 330:
330. Frequently there occur fallacies about the names of energies. People cannot understand why the primary energy is called by different names. But there may be names which were given by different peoples. Moreover, the manifestation of different aspects of it has been identified by many definitives. It is impossible to establish a single designation for manifestations which are so very diverse. In the history of humanity it can be traced how attentively people have detected the subtlest shades of this same energy. It would seem that at present observations ought to be deepened, but in fact it proves to be almost the opposite. People are attempting to justify themselves by the complexity of life, but it is more accurate to explain this as aimless dispersion of thinking. The more should one repeat about the art of thinking. If it be not sufficiently developed in schools, then the family must come to its assistance. One should not allow man to become scatter-brained, that is to say, irresponsible. Brotherhood (1937) - 352:
352. One may hear about lucky and unlucky signs from those who study the chemism of the luminaries. Actually, there cannot be fortune or misfortune for the whole world. Thus, it is vain to think that an unlucky day would plunge the entire world into inaction. Nevertheless, if the chemism is tensed and weighty, one should manifest caution. Observations and cautiousness can yield the best results. It is better to remain circumspect on a day of ill fortune than to lose sharp-sightedness on a fortunate day. Incorrect understanding of astrology has led to many afflictions. Let us not forget that the chemism of the luminaries cannot exert an equal influence on everything and everyone. On the heights, on the ocean, and under the earth there cannot be identical reactions to the chemism. The science of the influence of the luminaries will become great when it shall be assimilated without prejudice. Brotherhood (1937) - 357:
357. Horrible is the world, because people do not wish to know about the supermundane worlds. People have repudiated Brotherhood, forgetting about cooperation and unity. Brotherhood (1937) - 358:
358. You have already heard about people for whom all waters are alike, all air is the same, all trees of one species are identical, even the faces of a people are alike - such inattentiveness is amazing. And these people, not being able to notice subtle changes in nature, are the more incapable of forming an opinion about that which is invisible to their eyes. It is necessary to reiterate stressfully about such low consciousnesses, for they have stentorian voices. Brotherhood (1937) - 361:
361. For certain nations Brotherhood is something so remote that they even avoid thinking about it. They ridicule those peoples of Asia by whom the concept of Brotherhood is still considered sacred. It is cause for rejoicing when, over and above human laws, concepts live on which are beautiful in their loftiness. When people can establish a steadfast union with the concept of Brotherhood, then it will be possible to look forward to the building of firm foundations. Let the heights of the Caucasus, Altai, and Himalayas be the abodes of the Beautiful Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 364:
364. It is impossible to progress without realization of the three worlds. In this they must be accepted just as naturally as is the light of the sun. Many recite memorized words about the worlds, but do not admit them into their consciousness. One can imagine what a drama goes on when the blocked off particles of the worlds are not admitted to cooperation with congenial spheres! Rightly has it been said that man is his own jailer. Brotherhood (1937) - 367:
367. Thought is lightning. A received thought frequently strikes luminous manifestations in us; it then increases the radiance of the chakras. Likewise, it may be understood that spinal vibrations are closely connected with the reception of thought. I am reminding about such a manifestation, because on the paths to Brotherhood the realization of the manifestation of thought is inevitably needed. Brotherhood (1937) - 370:
People often talk about an epidemic of images, and right now you can observe how nations have identical obtrusive ideas. The more identical the thoughts in space, the more powerfully can vortices of energy be formed. But do not think that in them is contained that salutary unity which We have repeatedly prescribed. Brotherhood (1937) - 375:
375. People will wonder why at times a very important thought reaches one fleetingly, whereas ordinary communications arrive clearly. One should decide with caution whether something is important, which appears to be ordinary. Sometimes the most ordinary circumstance contains the solution of something important. Often a single word forewarns about something essential. Often man is cautioned against danger by a single exclamation. It is well if in this hasty word he hears the warning. There are many examples of people having remained deaf to the must urgent Indications. At the moment when misfortune is taking place they recall in a flash how help was offered them, but it is already too late. People usually think that equal help can be extended in all the stages of circumstances. But can a cure be expected when the organism is already disintegrating? It is impossible to grow a non-existent hand, it is impossible to reanimate an already dying brain. Many examples can be cited when people beseeched resuscitation of the dying. Such an attitude merely shows complete lack of understanding of how to deal with energies. Brotherhood (1937) - 378:
378. Thought does not die away in space. Horizontally and vertically thought traverses space. There is no limit to its expansion. But nothing can remain in the same state. We know about the inviolability of thought, but apparently transmutation of it is taking place, and one needs to know into what the thought is being transmuted. It flows into pure fire. A beautiful circle results. From the fire arises energy - a creative thought - and through the earthly furnace this thought is again united with fire. The circle is closed, and renewed energy ascends regenerated for new labor. Such consummated cycles can be observed throughout the Universe. But the evolution of thought will be especially sublime. Therefore, does not this realization of the value of thought impel man to intensify his thought-energy? Let each one apprehend what kind of thought will be especially creative. Let man weigh in his heart which thought is fitting for him. Thus a selection of values takes place. Brotherhood (1937) - 391:
391. Let us find courage to meet dates; let us understand the chain of events; and in a threatening hour let us smile at news about achievement. It is twilight in the West. Madmen do not know upon what they infringe, and the ignorant affirm their superiority. It is better not to see the emanations of humanity. Darkness is overtaking those who have lost the path to Light. Brotherhood (1937) - 392:
392. The man who feels himself unlucky has been called an obscurer of the heavens. He has collected gloom around himself and has infected the distant space. He has harmed himself, but still more all that exists. He has proved himself to be an egoist, forgetting about his surroundings. Depriving himself of good fortune, he has become a breeding ground of afflictions. As the self-satisfied one loses the thread of advance, so does he who is filled with self-pity cut away his own success. It is not fitting for man to doom himself to calamities. Long-sown wails and groans turn into a ruinous vortex. The itch of envy changes into leprosy; from malice the tongue grows numb. A whole hotbed of disasters is built by the man who gives himself over to the illusion of bad luck. Such poisoners are intolerable in the Brotherhood. Yet many dream about Brotherhood without thinking what a burden They bear! How strong is the man who realizes the good fortune of being a man! Brotherhood (1937) - 395:
395. Many think it not worth-while to be concerned about words and thoughts, for the world goes on in spite of curses. But such fools are blind, precisely, they do not see all the afflictions and misfortunes attracted by humanity. Let us not threaten, but advise purifying the atmosphere. Again large areas have been encompassed by violent commotions. Shocks may be expected. Not for long can people put off the results of their sowings. Brotherhood (1937) - 400:
400. Even the smallest signs lead to great manifestations, but people do not realize that a pathway overgrown with brambles can lead to a glorious achievement. It is the usual mistake to demand large earthly signs for advancing. One must understand the entire and most subtle fabric befitting the Greatest Image. One must not permit people to defame beautiful existence. Those Images must be brought to Earth which do not cause harmful confusion. As it is, the great Tree is cloven, its separate branches withered. It is not evident that anyone has regretted the scattering of the One Treasure. The foolish assume that discourse about the severed branches is a needless symbol, for they do not even know how to think about Oneness. These ignorant ones cannot understand the collective concept of Brotherhood. What is the dome to them, when they have not even laid the steps! Brotherhood (1937) - 404:
404. Why does not a plea for help ring out when it is undeferrable? Help is the force of Brotherhood. It is impossible to compel people if they are not conscious of this undeferrableness. To him who does not wish to follow a path favorable for both himself and the Brotherhood all advices about the power of unity will be superfluous as long as he does not realize his complete error. Brotherhood (1937) - 410:
410. It has already been said that the science of thought transmission at a distance is ordained as an attainment of humanity. However, it must be an authentic science and must arouse a respect worthy of it. It is inadmissible that people should respect a primitive apparatus more than the great energy contained within themselves. Do not think that an understanding of the forces concealed in man has been sufficiently strongly established. There is far too little respect for such forces among illiterate people. They are ready to hurl themselves into the dark abyss of so-called spiritualism, but they do not wish to reflect about the power contained in thoughts. The science of thought cannot be developed if people do not pay attention to it. Brotherhood (1937) - 415:
415. Not only exceptions but the majority of people can attain a sensation of the subtlest energies. They have but to think about them. Brotherhood (1937) - 416:
416. Yes, yes, yes, the usual mistake is that even people who accept the subtlest energies picture their action incorrectly. The manifestation of the subtlest energies is imagined as something thunder-like and physically striking. It is impossible to explain to people that their earthly nature makes the subtlest energies almost mute and imperceptible. Of course, the inner reaction will be enormous, but few are the consciousnesses sufficiently prepared to perceive these higher Contacts. It must not be thought that it is possible to receive sendings from the distant worlds without preparation. One should not be distressed that the dual nature, the earthly and the subtle, is not easily manifested as one. One is again obliged to remember about earthly cooperation, an idea which is assimilated with difficulty. It often excites the lowest passions instead of rational labor. If cooperation is rarely found, even in small circles, then with how much more difficulty is the synthesis of subtlest energies assimilated! We speak, not to distress you, but to implant patience and striving. Brotherhood (1937) - 418:
418. The non-duplication of experiments with the subtlest energies often diverts the attention of scholars. But they forget that it is not the energy which is unrepeatable, but they themselves. Moreover, they do not know how to create duplicate conditions surrounding the experiments. Many times you have had occasion to note how different were the attendant circumstances. But even a eminently experienced scholar does not attach significance to very diverse conditions. First of all, he does not pay attention to his own mood; yet the condition of the nerve centers will be decisive for many experiments. Likewise overlooked is the quality of the co-workers taking part in the experiments. But even in antiquity, and later by the alchemists, the value of cooperation was well understood. They knew also about the significance of sex. They did not deny lunar reaction and the force of the planets. But at present, such elementary conditions are considered almost witchcraft. It is impossible to persuade people that they are the bearers of the answers to many things. Brotherhood (1937) - 419:
419. Among things overlooked we also find neglect of the quality of thinking. Not enough has been said about this power. For example, man does not pay attention to the fact that during amplified thinking he involuntarily sends his thought abroad. Verily, strong thinkers must be very careful. Their thought can be more easily seized in space. You already know about currents which, as in a tube, preserve a sent thought, but even such a special measure cannot always be effective. Brotherhood (1937) - 423:
423. Many will read about Brotherhood; many will discuss this subject - but will many apply in life the fundamentals of Brotherhood? Not reading, not conversations are needed, but gleams of brotherly relations. Likewise needed are experiments with the energy of thought; though they may not yield brilliant results, nevertheless they will fill space and help someone unknown. Let empty arguments be abandoned that something has not been successful. Today it did not succeed in order that tomorrow it may blossom more beautifully. Brotherhood (1937) - 425:
The evidence reminds about the depths of reality. Thus, instead of dissecting a living organism, let us assemble the unification of consciousness. Let people not call Us dreamers, for We are lovers of precise knowledge, as far as it can be precise. Brotherhood (1937) - 429:
429. Even in the course of a short human life there can be noted the disappearance and appearance of islands, the shifting of lakes and rivers, the death and birth of volcanoes. One can see a continual advance of some shorelines and the recession of others. No one can say that over several decades a marked alteration of the planet's crust does not take place. Now if, during a half-century, you take the recession of shores known to you and prolong it over the hundreds of millions of years of the planet's existence, you can see what enormous alterations could have taken place. Let people take note of these figures known to everyone and marvel at the change of conditions on the planet. Such evidences are very useful for unreasonable people. Even up to the present the most ancient periods are subject to suspicion, for people do not think about hundreds of millions of years; such calculations are prohibited by the distorters of ancient symbols. But the young generation should be made to confront the great problems. Motion will be the basis to start from. Let our planet, with its great motion, be converted into a small globe. Let us not be afraid of realizing ourselves to be in the vortex of Infinity. Then, too, the concept of Brotherhood will prove to be a steadfast anchor. Brotherhood (1937) - 430:
430. Someone says, "I know all this," but he is wrong. He does not know about the meaning of Brotherhood. He has not gauged the significance of the planet in calculating the centuries. He has not thought about the flow of the horizon. Thus, let him conscientiously acknowledge how little the most fundamental concepts have entered into life and thinking. Such realization will be the first pathway to Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 432:
432. A certain settler built his house at the foot of a volcano. When he was asked why he exposed himself to such peril, he replied, "The difference is merely that I know about my danger, but you do not know what surrounds you." Great equilibrium must be found between tranquillity and the realization of danger. It is inadvisable to surround oneself with terrors, but neither is carelessness the solution. Brotherhood (1937) - 433:
433. For some reason birds are considered carefree, but they not only sense bad weather they also display more concern about dates for nesting and migration than people do. Goal-fitness has been excellently developed in all the kingdoms of nature. This quality is not always appreciated by people; they know too little of the past, and they do not wish to think about the future. For the most part, investigations of the past are casual, and therefore findings are heterogeneous. People usually limit themselves to quests of known places; they forget that life passes along the most unexpected paths, and its traces can be found unostensibly and unexpectedly. It is essential to preserve the writings of contemporaries, which in the course of time will help to find places already leveled to the ground. Brotherhood (1937) - 436:
436. Joint brotherly service can begin when mutual recrimination has been abandoned. Discussion is not condemnation. There may be brotherly actions which are not immediately understood. It is possible to make inquiries about reasons, but it is inadmissible, through ignorance, to utter condemnation which is like a sharp knife. Brothers so respect each other that they do not suspect unworthy action on the part of a brother; they comprehend any situation and ponder how to render assistance. In such cooperation there will be not the slightest compulsion. But mutual understanding is not born in an instant - a certain period is required to harmonize the centers. Therefore, in antiquity a certain time was set as a testing for newcomers. In the course of this period they could quit the Brotherhood without grave consequences. This period could be from three to seven years, but after that a betrayal would entail the most serious consequences. One must not look at this as cruelty, for he who runs away during a thunderstorm may be struck by lightning. The very speed of his flight only increases the danger. Brotherhood (1937) - 439:
439. The psychic nature is individual in both people and animals. It is an error to attribute it to a single race or species. One may notice in certain peoples a leaning toward psychic manifestations, but this quality still does not explain strong manifestations in the case of certain individuals; it is the same in the animal world. Some will say, May not this be evidence of the disorderliness of some laws? Not at all. On the contrary, it merely proves the existence of laws over and above earthly reasoning. There are many questions which lead into error those who cannot think above earthly reasoning. People have become accustomed to think about fortuitous boundaries of nations, taking them for something immutable; likewise an entire people should think uniformly; a species of animals should have the same characteristics - yet life itself teaches one to perceive a great diversity. Man will be far happier when he discovers the thread of laws of the psychic nature. Brotherhood (1937) - 440:
440. If catastrophe threatens Earth, is it not absurd to write something down, to study, and to conserve? Only from an earthly point of view is it possible to arrive at such a premise. If no Subtle World exists, then from the earthly point of view it is not worth-while to be concerned. But We are speaking about life, not about a handful of earth. Brotherhood (1937) - 441:
441. "We already know about everything." so say those who do not fulfill the fundamentals of life. Each one encounters this boasting about knowing everything, and each one may be struck by the ignorance of such noisy braggarts. One can but deplore such impudent assertions. Let these persons test their obvious ignorance upon themselves. In themselves they confirm whence come so many failures into the world. Let us not bother to repeat about the causes of misfortune. Brotherhood (1937) - 445:
Great sacrifices have been performed for the kindling of the fire. One must revere the memory of such self-sacrificing deeds. Beauty lives on in such calls. Neither time nor human confusion can stifle the calls to self-sacrifice. The covenants of Brotherhood also tell about this same thing. It is beautiful that even now the concept that has existed throughout the ages is not forgotten. Brotherhood (1937) - 450:
450. Wherein, then, is progress? Some assume that it is in constant recognition of the new. Will not such aspiration be one-sided, and must there not be added to it regulation of the old? More than once it has been shown that people abstractly strive toward something new, and yet continue to dwell in an old pigsty. Someone gives lectures about cleanliness, yet is himself extremely filthy. Will such instruction be convincing? Or a lazy man summons to labor, but who will give heed to him? Let us not be afraid to repeat such primitive examples, for life is full of them. Brotherhood (1937) - 450:
Whoever thinks about harmony knows that a house is not new where old rubbish has settled. And yet one can see how beautiful attainments wither because they cannot grow in filth. Not only is such a fate of useful attainments deplorable to see but it is sad that their dissolution litters the already discovered paths for so long a time. This is why I speak about equilibrium. Brotherhood (1937) - 453:
453. As I have spoken about the relationship of the new to the old, so do I also speak about the correlation of the inner to the outer. Formerly, people were taught lying and hypocrisy and received praise for insincerity, but now such subjects have been abolished, for these qualities have become innate. Actually, it is necessary to pay attention to the tragic discord between the inner and the outer. Is it possible to expect special mastery of the lofty energy in such destructive disharmony? People are reaching such a degree of torpor that they cannot even imagine that man can bear within himself both enemy and friend in continuous conflict. It is impossible to possess power when on the face is a mask and in the heart, a dagger. Impossible is successful growth if the entire organism finds itself in a constant state of disunity. We have spoken about unity in order that each one shall understand it, not only in relation to his near ones, but also in regard to himself. Such inner disunity is in itself dissolutive and self-devouring. Brotherhood (1937) - 453:
In the discourses about Brotherhood, it is not without reason that unity is so often called to mind. The meaning of this quality must be profoundly understood. Brotherhood (1937) - 455:
455. The history of various senseless disputes can serve as an edifying lesson. Throughout the world these follies are being perpetrated. Is it not timely to remind about Brotherhood? Brotherhood (1937) - 456:
456. Not only non-conformity of old and new, of inner and outer but also different understanding of the simplest words is an obstacle to the consolidation of progress. Do not consider it strange when the simplest concepts are wrongly interpreted - there exists no unity of consciousness. In spite of beautiful solitary flights people will bog down in one swamp in the majority of cases. It is impossible to instruct them in the higher energies when their very way of life needs regulation. You have heard about a disastrous termination of an experiment with currents of high tension, and you have rightly understood that the cause lay in carelessness. The first success not only did not inculcate carefulness but, on the contrary, admitted negligence. There are many such examples. Often it is impossible to bestow success, because it proves to be a dangerous plaything in foolish hands. Brotherhood (1937) - 458:
458. About preparations for Brotherhood the simple truth must be understood - the more, the better. Let us not think that there is enough of everything. One must accept as an essential procedure the review of all things taken along. One should not take much, but it is inadmissible to forget what is needed. The selection itself will be an adequate test. Brotherhood (1937) - 463:
463. It will be pointed out that many Communities and Brotherhoods have fallen into ruin, but they are not the ones We speak about. Moreover, they could have been moved elsewhere, but to a stranger's eye it might seem that they disintegrated. Do people know much about life in a neighboring house, much less about that which they are not supposed to know? Each one can recall from his own life the most significant events about which no one has known. Especially if transmitted by thought at a distance, who could learn about them. True, thought can be intercepted, but for this special conditions are necessary. If a thought has been directed with especial clarity to a definite person, it will unfailingly contact his aura. Thus communities can be kept together by the force of thought. But some are so afraid of thought that they decline everything relating to this domain. Such people should not be attracted, their approach ends in treachery. More than once Communities have been moved away in order to free them from undesirable people. It is easier to announce the dissolution of a Community than to disclose those who can do harm. From such a situation one can more easily comprehend why the Brotherhood is to be found in an inaccessible place. therefore, too, each one who knows about the Brotherhood will be careful in giving out his information. People cannot bear it when they are unable to understand something. Such understandings are stratified slowly. Very rarely is the Chalice filled to overflowing. As a synthesized center, the Chalice preserves the most essential, indescribable accumulations. Brotherhood (1937) - 466:
466. It is impossible to understand why even the simplest observations are overlooked. For example, in studying aromas insufficient attention is paid to the usefulness or harmfulness of different very pleasant odors. All flowers have a particular designation, yet so-called perfumes bear conventional floral names. No one is concerned about the usefulness of the perfumes, but the essences used to make them up are sometimes almost poisonous. It is regrettable what the teaching about color and aroma has turned into when people propose to use arsenic coloring or deadly aroma! Brotherhood (1937) - 468:
468. Always remember about the young co-workers. Remember that it is always possible to find them. Remember that they await you, even under diverse garments. Under a vague aspiration they are still ready to receive a word about new attainment. Through all the domains of science let a call be heard to the spacious truth. Let each one, though it be through physical culture, begin to think about culture of the spirit. Let biology remind one about unending life. If someone likes outlandish words, make no objections, for the paths are infinite. If someone is bewildered, encourage him, because not seldom is perplexity a sign of a secret thought. When someone views things with gloom is this not a sign of frustrated hope? One word about Infinity can bestow wings. When someone is silent, perhaps he is searching for the most expressive word - encourage him with a look. Many bridges can be enumerated by which young friends can cross over the stream. But the main thing remains that the readiness of young forces is great. This must be remembered by all who shake their heads in unbelief. Brotherhood (1937) - 476:
476. Not only are opinions and ideas about it not admitted but people even consider it harmful for the health to think about the primary energy. Even such absurd arguments exist. Such objectors do not admit that thoughts can be other than harmful for the health, implying that everything concerning thought can be but harmful. I affirm that thought is the natural principle of life. Nothing around this principle can be injurious; thoughtlessness is far more frightful. Brotherhood (1937) - 478:
478. Spatial calls reach Earth through the most unexpected receptions. An imperative call about altruism and mutual understanding reaches certain people. But pay attention to the unexpectedness of such arrivals. If, on a map of the world, the places be marked where Our call is perceived, a very unexpected pattern will result. But there are people to be found who repeat this very same thing without any understanding. Sometimes the sowers of dissension are not averse to speaking about altruism. The very meaning of the word is annulled, and instead of mutual understanding violent hatred emerges. But over and above all obstacles remains the call for altruism and mutual understanding. What is not understood today will come tomorrow. Brotherhood (1937) - 479:
479. People cannot understand by what signs to appraise actions. Here is an opinion brilliantly expressed, yet in the Higher valuation it is not considered very good. On the other hand, an opinion hesitantly voiced, full of modest reserve, deserves joyful commendation. To a superficial observer such an appraisal is not comprehensible. There can be brilliance in false stones. Deep thinking can also be expressed in very singular words. Where there is more inner glow, there must also be encouragement. When I speak about simplicity, I have in mind direct persuasiveness. When there is talk about raising the people's level, precisely simplicity is required in all its convincingness. This quality must not only be accepted with one's mind but loved with one's heart; from it emanate both cooperation and Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 486:
486. For the demonstration of concepts let us represent them graphically. Let us imagine unity in the aspect of a beautiful and stable dome. Let the threads of the elevation extend upward and be joined together as the facets of the dome. No one could suspect that unity could infringe upon individuality. With the ancient builders each column, each step was individual, yet none the less they went to make up the general harmony of the structure. The vault was held up, not by ornaments, but by correct internal cohesion - thus unity can be expected where that inner cohesion which rises to the Summit is understood. Let us not weary of collecting the best images around the concept of unity. Unity is so very necessary, and it is so often impaired even among those who already know about Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 487:
487. Leave behind all regrets about the past, let us not make the path to the future difficult for ourselves. The very mistakes of the past must not fix attention upon themselves. Striving into the future must be so strong that the light will not grow dim in eyes which are not directed backwards. Let us forsake the past for the sake of the future. One can strive so strongly into the future that in all conditions this blessed eagerness will forever remain. Each striving toward the future is striving toward Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 489:
489. Many have heard about the Kumaras, but few have rightly understood about them. This manifestation is something superearthly - thus do people say, but they forget with what labor the attainment is built. Scholars are already beginning to understand how a human personality enters into the pantheon of heroes. By the same path also are the qualities of the Leaders of humanity accumulated. If they do not pass through earthly sufferings, they cannot respond to people's sufferings. If they do not experience the sweat of toil, they cannot guide people in their labor. Self-abnegation, mercy, compassion, courage are forged in life. Nothing abstract can mold the strength of the spirit. Thus let people understand the Kumaras as the true Leaders. Brotherhood (1937) - 497:
497. Those who seek Brotherhood belong to the fiery element. From Fire is born exaltation and inspiration. The luminous element may be revealed in each sigh about Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 498:
Without beauty one cannot think about Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 499:
499. Let us talk about motion. Misunderstandings continue to be piled around this concept. Hearing about motion and mobility, people turn into restless runners. But can bustle be fitting for higher manifestations? Similarly, people do not distinguish outer from inner movement, yet such a distinction is quite essential; it saves one from bustle, which unavoidably leads to falsehood. Brotherhood (1937) - 499:
Likewise, understanding of inner motion will bestow dignity of movement. Gestures and movement itself are not easily acquired by people; often they do not know how to handle their hands, feet, and even their heads. The head shakes, the hands wave about, the feet stumble - really, must one even teach them how to walk? However, all these blunderings are due to disorderliness of consciousness. Aimless bustling is an expression of a lack of adaptability to life. It is not fitting to be a buffoon on the path to Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 500:
500. Likewise, let us not weary of repeating about unity; in this concept there is a constant intermixture of the inner with the outer. People will say, We are in unity, there exist but small crevices; but they forget that crevices are the seat of decay. Thus, they do not attach significance to inner unity. Yet, what edicts can implant the signs of harmony? It but remains to appeal to humanity's sense of shame. But without an understanding of harmony there can be no Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 501:
501. One should also reiterate about peace. Let the word itself follow people on all paths. Brotherhood (1937) - 508:
508. Spatial currents also are not something abstract. They influence not only the condition of man but even the radio waves. Even in aviation certain strange manifestations can be observed that can be explained only by the currents of space. Thus, let us note each bit of evidence about subtle energies. Brotherhood (1937) - 509:
509. In the East people thought about a Northern Shambhala, which manifested as the aurora borealis. There also existed a legend that a banner would be set up at the point of the North Pole. Thus are traditions fulfilled; and one may glance into the distant future when, through a shifting of the terrestrial axis, new lands will be discovered which are now concealed. I have already spoken about the uncovering of the tundras. I commend those who look into the future. Brotherhood (1937) - 511:
511. Does man know the dimensions of his actions? Can man determine the inception of good or evil caused by his actions, so long as human thinking remains in earthly shackles? Verily, man does not know the scope of what he creates. Only thought about supermundane, infinite Existence can lead the consciousness out of its prison, but it is difficult to correlate the supermundane with the earthly in human understanding. Brotherhood (1937) - 511:
Speaking about the Subtle World, people rejoice that there thought will be the sole motive power. Correct, and not at all difficult to say, but is it easy to act by means of thought? For such actions one must know how to think. One must love the process of thinking. In the midst of every activity time must be found for the cultivation of thought. Besides, one must distinguish thought conceived by egoism from thought about the Common Good. Brotherhood (1937) - 512:
512. Conscious transmission of thought at a distance is still in an embryonic stage. Each undertaking in this direction is to be welcomed, but it will carry little weight for the broad masses. Therefore, together with experiments, lectures about thought-energy should be organized widely. Brotherhood (1937) - 513:
People think that the knock of the far-off guest is something abstract; yet does not the physician know about a disorder in the organism which results from indefinable causes? Commonness of speech presupposes illness of the soul. There are many such illnesses! Brotherhood (1937) - 515:
515. Not only was levitation well known in remote antiquity but it was also understood rationally. Amid the ignorance of the Middle Ages even a thought about flying apparatuses was regarded as sorcery. Only now do people look back with pity at the ignorance of the Middle Ages and accept aviation as something natural. But did the grandfathers of the present generation think similarly? Brotherhood (1937) - 521:
521. It is significant that physical exertion sometimes creates a particular clarity of thought. The same thing occurs through reaction to cold or heat. Does this not signify that thought is energy? The affirmation of thought, as well as the measurement of energy will yield many new discoveries. Many particular manifestations are concomitant with the unification of thought. You have read about manifestations which were magnified owing to the quantity of people present. It can hardly be claimed that all those present were thinking in unison. This means that the energy of thought acted as such. The current of energy assisted the participation of the forces of the Subtle World. At each gathering of people one may notice a special condensation of helpers from the Subtle World. Let us hope that the thoughts of people will attract good helpers. In its unified thinking Brotherhood creates a powerful current of Good. Brotherhood (1937) - 523:
523. Thought about help is especially useful. He who is himself in need and in straitened circumstances thinks of helping others; such self-abnegation is a great touchstone. Brotherhood (1937) - 530:
530. Through realization of true values routine habits will be rendered insignificant. The best liberation comes through a comparison of insignificance with greatness. It must not be thought that one should not speak about the small on the way to Brotherhood. It is justly regrettable that the fundamentals of cooperation and community are not understood by humanity. The chief enemies of cooperation will be the small habits of selfishness. Brotherhood (1937) - 535:
535. Doubtless, many will disparage an indication about the continuous evolutionary process of all that exists. Yet even from the point of view of all scientists this process of perfectment is undeniable. Only the ignorant can attempt to hold everything back in a motionless state. They will act thus owing to their ignorance of the past and from inability to think about the future. Thousands of hypotheses may be advanced, but let them be in motion, about motion, and because of motion. Brotherhood (1937) - 549:
549. I affirm the concept of brotherhood; it reminds us of that Brotherhood which will always be the dream of humanity. So many lofty deeds are affirmed by a reminder about the Great Brotherhood. The thought alone about the existence of such a Brotherhood fills a man with courage. One must muster all one's courage in order to resist the onslaught of darkness. But what, then, will strengthen such superhuman courage? Precisely Brotherhood can bestow invincible strength. Brotherhood (1937) - 552:
552. Do you wish to be courageous? Then prove your courage in battling for Brotherhood. Assurances alone will not create courage, nor will praises affirm achievement. No preparations can be a guarantee of success. Courage is tested by unexpected obstacles. I have already spoken about courage; if I repeat it, it means that this quality is especially needed on the path to Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 553:
553. Do you wish to be a healer? First of all ask yourself if you have sufficient strength to issue it for help to your fellow-man. Indeed, ask yourself, Can I give without regret for myself? Prove that your strength can bring healing without the use of any remedies. We do not have in mind efforts of the will and suggestion, for the primary energy is self-sufficient. One should ask oneself about this on the path to Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 554:
554. Do you wish to give proof of your best quality? Ask yourself about it. Do not wait for an opportunity, because each instant provides many opportunities to display any quality; one has but to wish to disclose it. Such readiness will be the best garment on the path to Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 561:
561. It will be asked, Can so-called living corpses wander about on Earth for a long time? For long periods, depending upon their animal attraction to the physical world. Psychic energy will leave them, their radiations will become negligible, and a small apparatus will reveal the signs of death. These walking corpses easily fall under the influence of strangers. They repeat empty words of their bygone days, convincing no one. Physicians may vainly examine their aorta, pointing to a valvular disease of the heart. These corpses are sometimes sensed by certain animals. Often these corpses remain as heads of big enterprises, nevertheless their dead husks permeate everything therein. The walking dead are strongly attached to life, for they do not understand the change of condition. They fear death. Brotherhood (1937) - 565:
565. The Silvery Tear - thus We call the lofty degree of readiness for tests. The first word recalls the silver thread, the second - the chalice of patience. One should constantly keep in mind that the concept of the supermundane lives side by side with the earthly concept. This consciousness is very hard to maintain, for even good consciousnesses think only along one line in the hour of testing. We should not console ourselves with the thought that the silver thread is sturdy; let us rather safeguard it as if it were something fragile. Moreover, let us not forget that the chalice of patience is easily filled to overflowing, even in everyday life. It is not difficult to pass judgment on another's circumstances. Tests of equilibrium should be carried out upon oneself. Each such victory will be in itself a true success. Life provides many an opportunity for such victories. Preserve in memory each such conflict, instructive processes of thinking take place in it. The symbol of the tear for the chalice of patience is not accidental. It is difficult to restrain one's indignation when one observes a senseless destruction. A complaint about the brutalities of people often runs along the silver thread. The Teacher will often send a ray of Light so that one can look into the distance. Only the telescope of the spirit can cover the judgment. Brotherhood (1937) - 567:
567. People know of monasteries which have been in existence for thousands of years. People know of business houses which go on for centuries. Thus, people are agreed to recognize the fact-findings of the most diverse institutions. But only about the Brotherhood do they express various doubts. Any possibility of the existence of the Brotherhood is especially denied by people. There are many reasons why people so greatly fear the concept of the Most Beautiful. Does not someone fear that the existence of the Brotherhood may reveal his intentions? Or that he may be compelled to think about the good of his fellow-men? An entire arsenal of weapons of egoism is brought to bear against the peace-loving Brotherhood. Simplest of all is to deny the very possibility of the existence of the Brotherhood. Historical examples, supported by biographies, would seem to prove the existence of the Brotherhood in different ages. Brotherhood (1937) - 573:
573. Be not ashamed to reiterate persistently if you see that the salutary counsel is being scorned by the ignorant. It was rightly spoken about casting pearls before swine, but it was also spoken about building a whole mountain by the daily casting of handfuls of sand. Brotherhood (1937) - 574:
Only in the Brotherhood can one learn about openness and secrecy. Brotherhood (1937) - 577:
577. One should not speak or even think about the Brotherhood if dissension, disturbance, and unbelief are felt. As delicate blossoms droop in a smoky atmosphere, so also the Images of the Brotherhood fly away amid irritation and falsehood. That which was still convincing yesterday can be distorted in the confusion of the heart. The clearest reflection of the Tower of Chun can be shattered by a crude touch. Brotherhood (1937) - 580:
The neophytes of the Brotherhood are tested upon fear. A most hopeless situation is shown to them, and one waits to see what solution will be chosen by the tested one. Very few will think, What is there to be afraid of since the Brotherhood stands behind us? Precisely such a premise liberates one from fear and brings to light a free, beneficial solution. But most often, before thinking about the Brotherhood, a man will promptly get distressed, irritated, and filled with imperil. A plea from one filled with poison will not be useful. Brotherhood (1937) - 581:
581. In the vast mountain region it is not easy to seek out the Abode of the Brotherhood. It is hard to picture the entire complexity of the massed mountains. You already know about the special protective measures. If there exist signs marking off the boundary lines, who will understand these marks? Even if there exists a description of the path, who will discover the indications in the complicated symbols? Yet even a thoughtless person will understand the reason for such cautiousness. In ordinary life people know how to protect a beloved man. Where there is heart and feeling the means will be found. Brotherhood (1937) - 582:
Likewise, although we will show solicitude for the overburdened ones, let us warn them not to give way to unwarranted fear. There can be no cogitation about Brotherhood when the mind is contracted with fear. The best approach to Brotherhood may be darkened by fear. Let us not forget that people are accustomed to being afraid of everything at all times. Brotherhood (1937) - 583:
Thus, look for co-workers there where they think about new life. Brotherhood (1937) - 584:
584. New life is in cooperation and joy for the Brotherhood. Do not think that thoughts about Brotherhood are already old. They appear eternally, as long awaited flowers. Brotherhood (1937) - 589:
589. Man cooperates oftener than he supposes. He is constantly lending psychic energy. During each materialization there is a discharge of ectoplasm, but aside from this substantial discharge, people give off energy at each contact and through this are joined together, as it were. Thus even a miser finds himself a giving co-worker. Still people forget about the constant exchange of energy. They do not understand this important action, for no one has told them about the radiations of energy. Only from the Source of Brotherhood have warnings about the great significance of primary energy begun to be widely disseminated. Brotherhood (1937) - 590:
590. It is essential to accustom oneself to subtle perceptions. Indeed, one should assiduously sharpen one's senses. Sometimes people try to accustom their ear to certain musical chords at varied distances. Even such a simple experiment yields unexpected observations. The very same chords will be perceived differently at various distances, which means that something exists, which intrudes and alters the quality of sound. If there can be changes even in such an ordinary perception, then how many reactions take place during subtle perceptions! People do not even think about them. Brotherhood (1937) - 593:
593. The peoples of Asia have preserved the memory of the Brotherhood; each in its own way, in its own tongue, with its own possibilities has preserved in the depths of its heart a dream about an actual Refuge. The heart will not relinquish its dream about the Community of salvation, but will remember amidst sorrows that somewhere beyond the mountain peaks dwell the Protectors of the peoples. The very thought about them purifies the thinking and fills one with vigor. Thus, let us honor those who do not relinquish their best treasure. Brotherhood (1937) - 594:
594. In all ages the Brotherhood had special Ashrams. They could be shifted but the Center stands firm in the cragged Towers. It should be affirmed that the currents of the Brotherhood are constantly pervading the world. One need not judge as to whether they are successful or unsuccessful; such premature deductions will only reveal a limited way of thinking about the Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 595:
595. The thought about cognizing the manifestations from below or from above is correct. Usually cognition is acquired along with the growth of consciousness. Man raises himself with difficulty, as if climbing toward a mountain top. That which he observes hanging above his consciousness oppresses him. Many concepts appear to be difficult, and he begins to avoid them. But there may be another means of cognition - man heroically uplifts his consciousness and then observes manifestations from above. Thus, the most complex manifestation will appear to be below his consciousness and will be easily apprehended. The second means of perception is the path of Brotherhood. By austere and inspired measures it awakens the consciousness and leads it upward, in order the more easily to perceive the most complex manifestations. This means of uplifting the consciousness is especially needed in a time of pressure and cumulations. It can be applied in each sagacious school of thought, but it should be known as the path of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 598:
598. Contending for precedence cannot exist in Brotherhood. A natural hierarchy flows out of priority of knowledge and preeminence of spirit. Thus, a most disturbing circumstance to humanity is resolved in the Brotherhood simply, without involving needless quarreling and friction. Where it is realized that priority is a great sacrifice, there can be no wrangling about earthly denominations. So much time and energy will be conserved by the principles of Brotherhood. Let us not becloud the luminous concept by the fact that it has been pronounced at times along with the misunderstood concepts of liberty and equality. Everyone understands the relative value of both these concepts, but Brotherhood based upon the heart's straight-knowledge will be unconditional. Thus, one may regard the Brotherhood as reality. Brotherhood (1937) - 601:
601. Likewise, let us welcome those schoolteachers who can find an hour to talk to their pupils about the dignity and responsibility of man, about the primary energy, and about the treasures belonging to all peoples. Such preceptors will indeed make more manifest the path of labor and achievement. They will find harmony between the preeminence of the spirit and the health of the body. They will introduce the book of knowledge into each dwelling. The life of such teachers is hard. Let there live in them the life-giving dream about the Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 602:
602. Preserve solemnity. Surround yourself with solemnity when you think and speak about the Brotherhood. Thought about Brotherhood is in itself a great communion. Thought that is pure and clear will reach its destination. But where words about the Brotherhood are dragged in the dust of the bazaar, do not expect a harvest. The whirl of curses will not be stilled; cognition of the forces of nature is not obtained amidst revilements. Long since did We discourse about co-measurement. Each concept requires its proper environment. Because of this, seek for the reason why sometimes a concept is exalted, while at other times it grows faded, becoming frippery. Brotherhood (1937) - 602:
Harmonious discourse about Brotherhood will give an unprecedented upliftment of the spirit if it be truly harmonious. Thus, let us apprehend all the qualities necessary for approach to Brotherhood. Once again let us confirm that a mood of solemnity will be the best guide to Brotherhood. The meaning of the word mood indicates that it is not external but internal, in a concordance of all the strings of the instrument. Such clear concordance is rarely realized. Brotherhood (1937) - 602:
At the crossroads people shout lustily about Brotherhood, but any discipline seems to be a compulsion. Only solemnity helps one to utter with dignity the beautiful word, Brotherhood . Brotherhood (1937) - 604:
604. The assumption of personal superiority is one of the most shameful manifestations of the imperfection of the spirit. It not only corrupts all the surroundings but it also remains as the greatest impediment to improvement. It is essential to counteract such an ailment with a powerful restorative. Thought about cooperation and Brotherhood will be salutary in guarding against such a dangerous ailment, and will call forth new strength. Brotherhood (1937) - 608:
608. Suicides are on the increase. No one will deny that there never have been so many self-inflicted interruptions of life. It means that no one has told these unfortunate ones about the significance of life. No one has warned them about the consequences of their action. Are there among people none to raise their voices for truth and beauty of life? Brotherhood (1937) - 608:
Brotherhood has saved multitudes of people from rash acts of madness. Among the statutes of Brotherhood may be found an edict about curing soul and body. Many messengers are hastening to prevent madness. Sometimes they will be received by people, but not seldom a violent free will rushes ahead to pass judgment upon itself.. Brotherhood (1937) - 610:
610. Travelers may knock for admittance. Travelers could tell about the Great Souls who dwell in unfailing service beyond the far-off deserts, beyond the mountains, beyond the snows. Brotherhood (1937) - 610:
Travelers will not tell whether they have been in the Abode. Travelers will not utter the word Brotherhood, yet each listener will comprehend what Center of Knowledge is spoken about. The Sowers of Good go about the world when humanity is atremble. Brotherhood (1937) - 610:
People wish to hear about the Stronghold, the Citadel. If they will not learn about the statutes, they will nevertheless grow stronger at the mere message that the Stronghold of Knowledge does exist. The Lotus of the heart is aquiver at the approach of the dates. Brotherhood (1937) - 610a:
610a. When the consciousness is bedimmed, when the higher concepts seem far removed, at least ponder about unity in actions of good. Brotherhood (1937) - 610a:
Thus, in all the manifestations of life let us remember about the Center of Knowledge and Justice - about Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) :
Friend, how can we discuss the Supermundane if energy is not yet realized as the foundation of Existence? Many will not understand at all what is meant by this, while others may think that they understand the significance of fundamental energy, but cannot think about it with clarity. It is necessary to train one's thought upon the idea of energy until the feeling of it becomes as real as the feeling about any solid object. We speak about feeling, because knowledge alone cannot provide an understanding of energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 1:
Even the most advanced aircraft cannot discover Our Abode. Hermits living in nearby caves are watchful guards. Travelers sometimes speak of having met a sadhu who persistently advised them to follow a specified path and warned them of the danger of proceeding into certain other areas. The sadhu himself had never gone farther, and had been instructed not to provide directions. The sadhus know about the Forbidden Place and know how to guard the secret. Sometimes they may be highwaymen, yet even highwaymen can be trusted guards of a sacred mystery. One should not doubt the existence of an inviolable Abode. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 1:
Thus, We shall speak about Our life and labors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 4:
We are often reproached about why at times We interrupt Our sendings of thought. Our earthly friends do not realize that during such intervals We guard not Ourselves, but them. We know how to sense spatial tension and protect Our friends who are in an earthly state. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 5:
Not without reason do We speak constantly about caution. People simply do not understand the significance of this attitude. How many perilous illnesses are caused by the lack of reciprocal caution between individuals! It is most necessary when there is a great disparity of vibrations. Vigilance and mutual care are then required in order not to cause harm. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 5:
Today you spoke about the fear experienced by plants. If sensitivity to vibrations is strongly developed in plants, it must be immeasurably stronger in people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 6:
6. Urusvati has witnessed the healing vibrations sent by Us. Their rhythms are varied and not everyone can recognize them. Some may suppose them to be the effect of an earthquake, others may assume that they are an attack of fever, and still others may attribute them to their own nervousness. But the majority will think them to be merely imagined. However, on all continents Our healing solicitude is often felt. People receive help and sense a sudden recovery but do not understand whence came the help. We are not speaking about gratitude, for We do not need it, but a conscious acceptance of Our help increases the beneficial effect. Each negative reaction or mockery paralyzes even the strongest vibrations. We hasten to help, We hasten to bring good, yet how often are We accepted? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 7:
7. Urusvati knows Our Voices, both spoken and silent. One may wonder about the differences in transmission; there are many reasons, beyond earthly conditions, for these differences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 7:
People who bring discord are truly creators of chaos and the consequences of their malicious abuse are grievous. We are constantly forced to battle with them, and it is not surprising that this battle is often more difficult than a collision of spatial currents. Wherever one must deal with the free will of man a great waste of energy should be expected. The power of free will is great, equivalent to the most powerful energies, and in their malice, people can bring about the destruction of strata of the Subtle World. How much the efforts of experienced Physicians are needed to close these spatial wounds! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 7:
We must work for unity, not by hymns and harps, but by labor and struggle. Few will strive to Our Brotherhood when they learn about the sweat of Our labor. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 8:
8. Urusvati has seen the drops of Our sweat, and knows how painful is the condition caused by spatial tension, without which the work over great distances would not be possible. Every act of cooperation helps. We speak about cooperation not only as a moral precept, but also as a formula that will provide new possibilities for successful labor. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 8:
If people only realized in what visible and invisible ways they can collaborate! If people only realized how much they can increase their strength by cooperating with the Brotherhood! If they at least thought about cooperation, which can be manifested in every moment! But people not only do not approach the Brotherhood in thought, they even consider thought about the Brotherhood foolish. Everyone can apply his strength at each moment; one need only understand that in Our mountains ceaseless labor continues for help to humanity. One such thought alone creates a flow of energy, and advances the consciousness toward service for humanity. It whispers that love for humanity is possible, but earthly conditions often make it difficult to imagine the possibility of such love. Let thought about the existence of the Brotherhood help to open hearts. Then cooperation will be revealed, not as a duty, but as joy, and the drops of sweat and sacred pains will bring the Crown of Enlightenment. Let us not take these words as an abstraction, for such denial will close the best receptacle - the heart. Each drop of sweat from labor, each pain for humanity, lives in the heart. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 9:
9. Urusvati has been in Our laboratories, and has seen one of the formulas for atomic energy. Her physical memory could not retain it, but the inner receptacle absorbed it. "Atomic atoms!" exclaimed Our Brother during the splitting of the atom. Just as ears of wheat ripen in time for the harvest, so will these possibilities and achievements be preserved until that hour when they are to be given to humanity. It is difficult to make discoveries and then preserve the disclosure until the preordained date. In his madness man would scatter knowledge like hail upon the fields, not caring about the monsters that grow from unbridled passion. Understanding the dates is a great step toward Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 11:
People often accuse Us of denying much of what exists, and even reach such a state of falsehood and blasphemy as to say that We reject Christ. Can one believe this blasphemy? Yet many servants of darkness are ready to spread even this slander in order to bring disunity. Everyone who knows the structure of Our Brotherhood will be appalled at the ignorance of such slander. Slander is usually the result of ignorance, and people do not hesitate to repeat lies. One can cite many falsehoods about the Brotherhood. One can point out how the Brothers were thought to be dark forces, and can enumerate the many terrible calamities attributed to Them. We have been accused of using threats and violence. Especially insistent were those who chose not to heed Our Words. Shame upon the unbelievers! Shame upon the ignorant ones! And shame upon those who cause disunity! Let them occasionally ask themselves if they are not in the wrong. But the ignorant cannot become wrong, for they already live in error. Let this page about the Brotherhood be remembered by those whose hearts are aflame. Indeed, everyone can affirm at least a grain of Truth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 12:
12. Urusvati can tell about the particular sensations that are experienced in the subtle body during flights to the far-off worlds. It is difficult to describe in earthly words these subtle sensations beyond the limits of the earthly sphere. One must experience such flights in order for the consciousness to accommodate these supermundane sensations. Among the Brothers such distant flights are taken with regularity. People also strive to the higher spheres, but unfortunately do not yet fully accept the mobility of the subtle body. Many experiments succeed, but only with great difficulty. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 12:
Much is said about the rays that make one invisible. The next step will be the invention of a small portable apparatus that will make the one who carries it invisible. We gain invisibility by attracting from space the rays needed for it. This is somewhat analogous to the dematerialization of parts of the body, which you recently heard about. Thus, for many manifestations one must have a mobile subtle body. Flights to the far-off worlds definitely require this mobility of the subtle body, which, in its tension, attains fieriness. This ability can be attained through many incarnations and ceaseless striving. Mobility cannot be acquired by force. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 13:
13. Urusvati could reveal the names of members of the Brotherhood, but will not do so because she weighs the commensurability of such information. There are already seven Names upon the lips of the world, and where is the benefit? Deeds are needed, not names. Therefore, when We speak about the personal lives of the Brothers We describe deeds without mentioning names. People do not quarrel about deeds, but about names. When the name of one of Our Brothers who was in the world was revealed, it became necessary to declare Him dead in order to preserve His freedom of action. We have had to change Our names repeatedly in order not to arouse curiosity. We have been compelled to hastily hide Ourselves in order that a good work might not suffer harm. One of the first conditions of the Brotherhood is to put the essence of the action above all. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 13:
When We speak about unity, We assume that the heart is alive. The most repulsive sight is hypocritical unity. Many have dreamed of approaching the Brotherhood, but precisely because of their hypocrisy they have failed. Hypocrisy cannot enter into Our Abode. Participation in the Great Service cannot be feigned. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 13:
People find it difficult to become accustomed to the idea of a mental interchange of thought. But among Us such a state is absolutely natural, and serves to simplify Our relations. One thought can often replace an entire exchange of words. Even in daily life, those who have lived together for a long time understand the thoughts of their companions. Certain exercises can, without apparatuses, enable one to understand the thoughts of co-workers. We speak only about what We apply in Our lives. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 14:
Earthly blessings are evident, but the supermundane worlds are invisible, as if in the clouds. Each experiment in approaching the Subtle World can help to clarify the concept of Infinity. Even an ordinary person can be dreamed about simultaneously in various parts of the world. There is nothing impossible in the subtle body manifesting simultaneously in distant places. The study of man's nature will provide direction and broaden the consciousness, and people will sail to Our shores in natural ways, with no need for their former vessels. Let Santana, the current of life, carry the expectant travelers to the new shore. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 14:
There are many waiting. Let them learn first about the difficulties of the journey, and clearly understand the fight with darkness. Let them not hope to avoid it. The path to joy cannot be easy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 14:
There will be joy. We shall speak more about joy, but first let us forge the armor of the spirit. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 15:
Pay attention to what I said about tension when sending ideas. A thought sent to a particular place, or to a certain person, does not require as much tension as the sending out of thought into space, where much opposition is encountered. A fierce battle surrounds such sendings, therefore an electric vortex is needed as armor. Such vortices attract to their orbit certain refined souls, who will then feel a great fatigue, for their energy has been magnetically joined to the general current. Thus, if you feel an unexplainable tension and exhaustion of strength, you may be involved in such spatial sendings. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 16:
Each earthly house has its own atmosphere, and one can observe that where more labor is performed, the atmosphere is more saturated. In the Brotherhood, where everyone manifests the greatest tension, where there are so many powerful apparatuses, and where so many different experiments take place at the same time, the atmosphere is most saturated. Do not forget about the stores of chemical substances and about the healing plants, both of which have exceedingly powerful emanations. One can avoid aromas, but emanations are unavoidable. Great harmony must prevail in any place from which ideas are sent into space. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 16:
Lamas speak about the Abode of the Great Rishis. Each one describes Shambhala according to his own understanding. The mention of treasures is correct, but they are described in different ways. Legends about Our Warriors exist all over the world and are not without foundation. There are also described many gates and mirrors. The legend about the Tashi Lama granting passports to Shambhala is symbolic. The appearance of similar symbols in various parts of the world proves how much Truth has spread. Even ancient Mexico knew about the Sacred Mountain where the Chosen People live. It is not surprising that all Asian nations preserve legends about the Sacred Mountain. It is described almost correctly, but he who is not called will not reach it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 16:
Obviously, We serve to help those who suffer, but one should not beat down the Gates with one's fists. It is said, "The Kingdom of God is taken by force," but by force of the spirit and not by fists. Thus, let people think about the Brotherhood, and let them not forget where the true Gates are. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 18:
Our manifestations and help are different. We save worthy people at moments of danger. By gentle contact We draw the attention of seekers, whom We forewarn about their harmful decisions. We help to create and assist the Good. Our Work is dedicated to knowledge. We help each useful worker, unhindered by conventional distinctions of race and class. We watch diligently to discover where the ray of self-sacrificing achievement will flash. Our Temple is the Temple of Knowledge. We bring to it all the highest and We guard there all the affirmations of the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 19:
19. Urusvati is grateful to India and Tibet for their protection of the Brotherhood. One can be truly grateful that the concept of the Brotherhood is so carefully guarded. Usually, even talk about the Brotherhood is discouraged and names are not mentioned, for it is better even to deny the existence of the Brotherhood than to betray it. The legends about the Brotherhood are safeguarded, together with the sacred books. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 19:
The curiosity of the Western world is not understood in the East. Let us examine why the West wants to know about the Brotherhood. Does the West wish to emulate the Brotherhood in daily life? Does the West wish to preserve the Ordainments of the Brotherhood? Does the West wish to deepen its knowledge? So far they show only idle curiosity and looks for reason to criticize and blame. We shall not help them on this path. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 19:
We well understand the nature of the East, and because of its nature one should all the more note its reverence for Our Abode. Many Ashrams were transferred to the Himalayas because the atmosphere of other locations had become intolerable. The last Egyptian Ashram was transferred to the Himalayas because of the well-known events in Egypt and the adjoining regions. At the beginning of Armageddon all the Ashrams had to be gathered together in the Abode in the Himalayas. It should be known that at present We do not leave Our Abode, and We go to distant places only in Our subtle bodies. Thus the records about the inner life of Our Abode are being revealed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 21:
Urusvati came into the world voluntarily. The Word about Fire had been determined already in her previous contact with the Brotherhood. The Word was to be proclaimed in the days of Armageddon. Not an easy time! Not an easy Word, not an easy affirmation of the existence of the Brotherhood when all the powers of darkness are against it. But We welcome and rejoice when achievement is ascendant. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 22:
You who send thoughts, attune your hearts, but remember that tension of the heart carries the threat of fiery conflagration. Only one who has experienced such a conflagration, inexpressible in words, can know the extreme danger. This suffering is the highest sacred pain, and is caused by the imbalance of the worlds. Various heart ailments come about from the same cause. Man does not wish to take care of his stronghold, the heart, which throughout all the worlds preserves its fiery seed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 23:
23. Urusvati has many times experienced Our way of healing through vibrations. There will come a time when medical science will change. Vibrations and hypnotic suggestion will be utilized together with medicines, and the large doses that are usually given will be reduced. Only a small medicinal impulse will be needed, and the rest of the recovery will depend upon vibrations and suggestions. Homeopathy, to a certain extent, foresaw the course of this medicine of the future, but at this time only those homeopathic physicians who possess strong psychic energy can succeed. Perhaps they are unaware of the source of their successful healing, but gradually they will learn about the harmony of the inner and outer influences, and the new methods of healing will then begin. At present, because of unenlightened conditions physicians hesitate to recognize that to a great extent it is their own psychic energy that is acting. They are ready to attribute their success to even the weakest medicines, unaware of their own powerful influence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 23:
In Our Abode We too must sometimes make use of vibrations, which are especially needed by those who are between the dense and subtle states. It is not accidental that We are so concerned about this subtle-dense state. This problem was foreseen ages ago and requires special care. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 24:
It is worse when one goes to sleep, overcome by earthly desires, never thinking about the Higher World. Then, instead of being immersed in illumined labor and knowledge, one wanders in the dark strata, where one's exhausting encounters can be well imagined. Falling asleep should be a conscious transition into the Higher World. The free will, like wings, will carry you up. I speak about sleep in order to show you that in Our Abode We are not strangers to that particular kind of sleep that is a transference of consciousness into the Higher Worlds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 25:
25. Urusvati has explained to many why We are called "The Invisible Government." Truly, everyone to some degree feels that there is somewhere a focus of knowledge. Where there is knowledge there is also power. Not without reason do some people dream about Us, although others hate Us and want to destroy Our Abode. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 25:
Because of their partial understanding, people insist upon their own ways, but Our disciples will never forcibly hinder the decision of their Teacher. They understand how to harmonize their free will with Our decisions. One must possess great equilibrium to understand the wisdom of Our Guidance without crippling his own free will. We care a great deal about such balance. The best leaders of nations had this balance, and it was therefore easier to send them Our decisions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 25:
The "Green Laurel"1 about whom you have often spoken could combine leadership with sensitivity to the Counsels of the Brotherhood. He accepted the directions of Saint Germain with full confidence. In this lay his success. Perhaps Saint Germain came especially to prepare this future leader. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 26:
26. Urusvati has often forewarned her friends about attacks of the dark forces. Such forewarning is needed everywhere. It should not be thought that the dark ones will cease their destructive attacks. Decay is their nourishment, murder their profession. Encroachment upon the spirit and body is their joy. One should not assume that they will not try to penetrate behind even the most protected boundaries. They would rather perish than abandon their demoralizing work of corruption. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 27:
27. Urusvati has heard the legend about the building of the temples by the jinn. Every legend contains an element of truth, and also the historical data about the many kinds of betrayals that have accompanied each construction are true. It is said that betrayal is like the shadow of a building that indicates the height of a structure. We have been tested by all kinds of betrayals, and have been tempted by all kinds of cunning. It is also said that in order to heighten one's love for humanity one must know all its depths. But who will find the patience within himself to look into all the abysses without losing faith in humanity? Our Abode is the bulwark of such patience, and it is those who have been with Us, and those who have heard about Us, who carry the contact with Us in their hearts, and wear this armor of patience. We value this quality, for it belongs to Infinity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 27:
People must find the realization of Infinity in themselves, otherwise Our Towers will remain inaccessible to them. People should turn to Us in times of suffering and calamity. They will receive Our Help if their hearts have not yet turned to stone. Even those who are inexperienced will be admitted for constructive work if they preserve a lion's courage and recognize Hierarchy. Let these co-workers be assured that an invisible thread is stretched from their worktable to Us. Let them draw strength from their realization of the existence of the Brotherhood. We shall help them invisibly; We shall find books needed by them; We shall unite them in hope about the far-off worlds; We shall strengthen their confidence, and, provided that they have driven out their snakes and scorpions, We shall find a loving heart for them. Thus, you are becoming acquainted with a very important part of Our Life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 27:
The Teacher does not renounce His obligations. His entire day is filled with carrying out His duties. He who is afraid of these words, let him not think about the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 29:
There were times when people knew how to express the concept of the Highest in the finest way, but now the Great Service is not understood. One would think that this could not be so, with the Subtle World coming closer, and We being spoken of so often. Yet the abyss of darkness has not diminished when the concept of the Teacher is doubted. You have heard many times that it is those who know about the Brotherhood who still speak of it with irreverence, and such utterances contain ruination. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 29:
People thrust upon Us their own ways of helping, but such forcing creates a refraction of the currents. A thrifty head of the household regrets all waste. Great joy will result if those who know about Hierarchy voluntarily bring their own lamps. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 32:
A particular physical condition can be observed in people when they unknowingly contact the Subtle World. Indeed, it is remarkable that such people often know nothing about the different worlds; however, somewhere in the depths of their consciousness lies an idea that cannot be formulated. In such cases, We often use Tactica Adversa to arouse the consciousness. It becomes necessary to undertake actions to the point of absurdity, otherwise the slumberers will not be awakened. The same tactic is necessary in dealing with world events. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 33:
We can affirm that each one's successful approaches to Us over the course of centuries bears results. We know how to be grateful; this quality of gratitude is indispensable in Our Abode. Each affirmation of Brotherhood brings its good harvest. All assistance to Our Work is appreciated, and each well-intentioned mention of the Brotherhood is remembered. In Our Ashrams records of such good deeds are kept. We like to record each kind smile, and Our disciples know how to rejoice at each kind word about the Brotherhood. No one can forcibly teach such radiant joy. No one can order gratitude. Only a broadened consciousness can indicate where more good can be done. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 33:
People generally do not like to speak about consciousness, for improvement is difficult for them, and there are not many who continue to gain knowledge after their school years. One's entire life should be transformed so that learning becomes a relentless necessity. We rejoice at each awakening of consciousness and We record as a sign of success each desire to think about the Brotherhood, even if it is only a thought about how to apply oneself or how to become united. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 34:
Those who judge by ordinary relative measures cannot discern causes and effects. I speak not only about the tension of labor but also about the vigilance that enables one instantly to weigh and decide what moment and which action are the most necessary. Each plea for help brings with it the emanations of the past and the aroma of the future. One should blend these harmonies in the consciousness and understand the meaning of disharmony. We should not help a man who is ready for evil, and must help one who is suffering. Contradictions often conflict, and only knowledge of the past will provide the balance. Nevertheless, no plea to Us is rejected, for by making such a request a person expresses his recognition of the Higher World, and the fact that such a Reality lives in space. We will not ignore a pleading voice. We will not reject any prayer, but will gather all salutary substances in order to offer goal-fitting help. In this is contained a special vigilance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 34:
We labor constantly, and must determine Our responsibility and where help is most urgently needed. Our Sister from time immemorial has had the ability to strive constantly to the most needed labor. Such a capacity cannot be acquired quickly, but must be affirmed in many situations in order to become a source of joy. This source will provide freedom from irritation, for thought about infinite labor will produce striving without expectation of results. There will be no thought about the past, and in the flight forward the effects of the past will be erased. Thus, the interplanetary whirl will stimulate vigilance and will not disturb the joy of the broadened consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 35:
Many learn about one of their distinguished incarnations and fall into pride. It is even worse when people glean from false accounts certain fantastic traits of character, and begin to emulate them, thus obscuring their path. Every old spirit has had some distinguished incarnations, and gained knowledge of leadership. However, of the many needed qualities this ability is not of primary importance. The persecuted learn more than the persecutors, and all domains of hard labor are rife with discoveries. Tests are strewn at every crossroad. I speak of this because We, too, have encountered all tests. We have forgotten the pain, and the suffering has turned into joy. Our tormentors are themselves struggling somewhere and ascending through labor. Our Abode could not exist if We thought of threatening Our tormentors. The Law of Karma flows immutably. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 35:
In the inner life of the Brotherhood this living feeling is never forgotten, for the Abode of Knowledge cannot live without feeling. Thought about Knowledge will also be thought about the Highest feeling. Without it there would be no martyrs, no heroic saints, no victors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 36:
Our actions are full of calmness. Like experienced seafarers We have passed through countless storms and know how to weather them. To overcome chaos and darkness is Our daily task. Not unexpected battle, but continuous action is the order of the day. Action should be followed by a conscious calmness. This is not like a narcotic stupor, but is a sober and experienced use of goal-fitting strength. Much is said about calmness, and it is often described as a frozen condition. What a fallacy! The concept of Nirvana is similarly misrepresented. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 38:
38. Urusvati treasures thought about the Mother of the World. Women's movements have a special significance for the immediate future. These movements should be understood not as an assertion of supremacy, but as the establishment of justice. Much has been said about co-measurement and equilibrium; precisely for the realization of this principle must the full rights of women be strengthened. One should not think that this will benefit only women; it will promote world equilibrium, and thus is necessary for harmonious evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 39:
39. Urusvati pities people who reject the Brotherhood. We pity each one who deprives himself of knowledge about the Stronghold of the world. If a man preserves in his heart a strong awareness that somewhere work is being done for humanity, then he is already participating in life-saving thought. Let it at first be like a dream, let it at times flash out like lightning. Each flash bears witness to the sacred energy. Man should not rebel against the affirmation of this truth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 39:
It is better to question detractors than to leave them in a paroxysm of blasphemy. It is truly said, "It will be asked of you, and you will have to account not only for the evil words that were spoken, but also for all the kind words that were left unspoken." Many sayings from antiquity teach humanity the simplest truths, and they are as new even today. Thus let us be cautious with the concept of Brotherhood and not forget that sensitive apparatuses record every word about the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 40:
In books one can find some of Our names. They are very solemn ones. One can read about Manu, or about the Bodhisattvas. Remember that some nations are in need of lofty designations, but We are simply Servitors of Light and We revere Hierarchy. Our first call is for perfectment, not for titles or high rank. As it pertains to Hierarchy, this expression "titles and high rank" should not be understood in the earthly sense, in which people express their love for all kinds of ranks and distinctions. We serve the infinite Hierarchy. We accept leadership, not as a distinction, but as an immutable necessity. Such responsibility should be the foundation of all human communities. We do not attach importance to titles, for during Our many different lives We have had a great number of distinctions and titles in different languages. Many of these titles have been completely erased from human memory. Who can name the resplendent rulers of Atlantis? Only amidst the marshes of Tsaidam can one see the radiant images of former cities. Urusvati remembers the structures there, and the sculpture of the Great Bull. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 41:
Every co-worker of the Brotherhood comes into close contact with the Subtle World. We have entire Strongholds in that world. You already know their names, you have heard about the wondrous tree, Elgatir, and about the structures created by thought. One must clearly realize these conditions in order to direct oneself to Dokyood. Thought not obscured by doubt will lead to Our supermundane Abodes. The Abode of the Hierarchy in the Himalayas is in constant communication with the Abodes in the Subtle World, and the earthly battle resounds and thunders there. People do not want to understand this correlation, therefore even Armageddon is to them only an earthly conflict between peoples, and the most important aspect of Armageddon remains misunderstood. How can one participate in something when only the smallest part of what is happening is known? We affirm that the battle raging in the Subtle World is far more violent than that which is fought on Earth. Truly, much of the spatial battle resounds on Earth. Often Our World tries to warn people of this terrible danger, but in vain. One of Our Brothers used to say, "Let us tell people once again, but how difficult it is to speak to deaf ears." Their warnings will be words of justice and compassion. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 41:
You have frequently noticed an incomprehensible sleepiness, which may mean that you are cooperating with distant worlds, or else is evidence of your cooperation with the powers of the Subtle World. You should vigilantly observe the requirements of the organism. You cannot think about incidental happenings when something of importance is taking place. Only through ignorance can Our Ordainments be ignored. But great is the joy when not only the Brotherhood is realized, but also the link with the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 42:
42. Urusvati has developed her musical talent beautifully. This proficiency is achieved as the result of much labor in other lives. According to the Teachings of Plato, music should not be understood in the narrow sense of music alone, but as participation in all the harmonious arts. In singing, in poetry, in painting, in sculpture, in architecture, in speech, and, finally, in all manifestations of sound, musicality is expressed. In Hellas a ceremony to all the Muses was performed. Tragedy, dance, and all rhythmic movement served the harmony of Cosmos. Much is spoken about beauty, but the importance of harmony is little understood. Beauty is an uplifting concept, and each offering to beauty is an offering to the equilibrium of Cosmos. Everyone who expresses music in himself sacrifices, not for himself, but for others, for humanity, for Cosmos. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 42:
Perfection of thought is an expression of beautiful musicality. The highest rhythm is the best prophylaxis, a pure bridge to the highest worlds. Thus We affirm Beauty in Our Abode. Urusvati has noted that the music of the spheres is characterized by a harmony of rhythm. It is precisely this quality that brings inspiration to humanity. People usually do not think about the sources of inspiration, but if they did they would help Our work greatly. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 42:
You know about the special musical instruments that are in Our possession. Urusvati has heard them. The refined scale and rhythm of Sister Oriole should be acknowledged as the highest harmony. Often such singing has served to bring peace to the world, and even the servants of darkness have retreated before its harmonies. One should learn how to develop one's own musicality by all possible means. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 43:
Mountain air in itself is beneficial for some hearts, and also reminds one about the heights above ten thousand feet, where the elements of fire and air purify space, not only physically but also inwardly. Thus physical and spiritual needs are combined. Hearts that have realized this will strive to the Heights, because their inner knowledge reveals to them the salutary spheres. Everyone, everywhere, who feels love for the Brotherhood will strive to Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 43:
Man's knowledge cannot encompass all the attributes of the spirit. Even on Earth one knows about obsession, but usually in an incorrect sense. One knows about twin souls, but this is understood as little as obsession. Yet history is witness to those who have been inseparably linked in all their existences. Let us extend these attributes into Infinity, and much will become intelligible. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 44:
Most people fear such manifestations, and therein lies their isolation from the Subtle World, even though there cannot be any transformation of life without this natural bond. We hasten to inspire people with fearlessness by every means. We try to whisper about the harm of fear and the foolishness of terror. From remote times people have been accustomed to fear so-called death. They were always intimidated by hell, and at the same time were not told about the meaning of perfectment. One cannot ask people to be brave if they do not know why they are on Earth, and where they will be directed when liberated. We entrust Our co-workers to repeat as much as they can to people about the great Eternity and the continuity of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 45:
45. Urusvati has overcome all the earthly misconceptions about safety and material security. Neither exists in earthly conditions, yet this dark mirage seduces multitudes of people. They dream of building towers where they might be sheltered in complete safety. They dream of accumulating treasures that would provide security, forgetting that they can reach such a stronghold only beyond earthly conditions. Do We wish to plunge humanity into despair? One must realize that it is only when one is beyond the range of all danger that invulnerability become possible. Only by acknowledging the vanity of earthly treasures are we able to receive our heritage of everlasting wealth. Let us not regard these Teachings as abstract moralizing. Only by looking at it from a purely scientific point of view can one be convinced that a true knowledge of earthly reality gives freedom of consciousness and perfectment to humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 46:
46. Urusvati has mastered the power of burning evenly. Long ago We spoke about the uselessness of flickering lamps. Flickering is caused either by a lack of oil or by the poor condition of the lamp. With improvement, lamps will burn steadily and everyone will be grateful for their even light. Likewise, in human perfectment, after sinkings and soarings, a powerful radiance will be achieved and the help to humanity will increase. We welcome the stage of burning evenly because We can cooperate with it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 46:
It is impossible to imagine Our Abode as full of dissonance. Even a crowd is powerful if it blends itself into a mighty consonance. Thus, when cooperating we must discipline our thoughts. But many misunderstandings can arise while sending thoughts. Even those who recognize the creativeness of thought are astonished at not seeing immediate results, forgetting that results can take place invisibly and in unexpected places. Also they fail to see that because thought-energy acts through the least-resistant channels, unexpected results occur constantly. The reason for this lies in undisciplined thinking - people might think that they have sent only one thought, whereas in reality they have contrived to scatter hundreds of the most unexpected sendings. What is received will be just as unexpected. Much harm results from these fleas of thought, which jump about and bite unlikely people. Little attention is given to channels for the spreading of thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 47:
People can imitate Us, for each one can apply in life the principles of Brotherhood. Only dark deniers speak about the absolute irrelevance of Brotherhood on Earth. You have read in books about the Builders of the Planets, about Leaders of Nations. Each one should rejoice that during his lifetime here on Earth the Teacher does exist, and that the path to Him is not forbidden. Each one must find inspiration in knowing that he can be in communication with the Teacher. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 47:
Let us again remember about co-measurement. Without it one can become misguided in his concept of the Brotherhood and the relationship between the Teacher and the pupil. Usually people do not like to be called pupils, but We retain this honorable name even for Ourselves. Every Teacher also remains a pupil, and in this idea lies co-measurement of the highest degree. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 47:
You are rightly indignant when someone uses inappropriate words in speaking about the Teacher. It indicates that their thinking is far from co-measurement. Do not be surprised at Our frequent repetition of this word, but this concept, in particular, is often distorted by people. We affirm co-measurement as one of the foundations of Our Inner Life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 48:
Generally, man's centers are understood relatively. Their very names have changed, in different languages, over millenniums. Some call the Chalice "the celestial axis," but this does not change its significance. Others may speak about the influence of the Mother of the World, even though in its essence Shakti contains the great meaning of the Primary Energy. Also, people forget about the collective action of the centers, which is quite different for each one. Equally individual is the transmutation of the centers in the subtle and fiery bodies. They preserve their essence in each body, but their development depends upon the progress made in passing through earthly life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 48:
The relativity of opinion is demonstrated in discussions about subtle energy. It is incorrect to insist on a particular number of petals for the Lotuses. In addition, each petal differs from the others. Let us not limit the multiformity of the structure of the world. The most unexpectedly profuse growth of the tissues and branchings of the nerves enriches the organism. Each observation is valuable, but let us be very careful in generalizing. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 48:
We have had time to learn much, but it is precisely this learning that has taught Us to be cautious in expressing Our knowledge. Neophytes hurry to shout about what they have heard, not thinking of the consequences; but with knowledge comes co-measurement. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 48:
We are concerned about how best to explain and make easily accessible the understanding of the Universe. First of all, one should discard antiquated categorizing. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 49:
But the local people also understand the significance of the Forbidden Locality, and protection is thus created. This is necessary because Our apparatuses may require supplies from the cities. Sometimes buyers obtain certain things whose use is unknown even to them, and send such purchases to Us through Nepal. I can tell you this because there is no danger that the route will be discovered. Many fairy tales have been woven about Our Abode. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 49:
One can trace many missions sent to humanity at different times. Homeopathy was sent as a means of safeguarding people from enormous doses of poison. Dreams about the need for a universal world-language have been given. Only in this way can the purity of all languages be preserved. Everyone will then know both his own language and the universal one. Thus may be found the best pattern for human relations. People do not understand that the distortion of a language is a crime, for many word-roots have a deep significance in their rhythm and sound. Thus We pave the way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 50:
50. Urusvati has asked about the means of material support for Our abodes. Remember that many streams are filled with gold, silver and sapphires can be found in Our mountains, and We know about many hidden treasures. Do you remember how a pound note was sent flying to London? Often people need help. Thus the earthly is correlated with the Supermundane. Cooperation with the Subtle World must be continuous. The entire multiformity of the subtlest spheres must be understood in order to realize how complex is the work of Our Abode. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 50:
First of all one should help on Earth, but help is equally needed in the Subtle World. Epidemics of horror shake the Subtle World. There are battles, and serious illnesses spread. People on Earth are accustomed to fearing contagion and they bring this fear into the Subtle World, where thought about terror is then created. Is it possible that people do not realize that they bring all their earthly prejudices into the Subtle World? If it is hard to eliminate all kinds of pernicious growth on Earth, it is far more difficult to do so in the Subtle World, where the earthly accumulations are crystallized. I think that the condition of Our planet would be much improved if the load brought into the Subtle World were of better quality. One thought alone can destroy a multitude of microbes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 51:
You have noticed that people always place the location of Shambhala to the North. Even among the Eskimos and the Kamchatkans there exist legends about a wondrous country beyond the land of the midnight sun. The reasons for this displacement are varied. Some wanted to conceal the location of Our Abode. Some wanted to avoid the responsibility of confronting a difficult idea. Some think of their neighbors to the North as being especially fortunate. In reality it seems that all nations know about the Forbidden Country but consider themselves unworthy to have it within their boundaries! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 51:
We have a vast collection of literature on this subject. It is impossible to count the legendary heroes who are linked with Our Abode. You know about Gessar Khan and about Prester John. Everyone should understand the boundary between Truth and the popular imagination. The Abode could not have existed for so many centuries without impressing its emanations upon the people's collective memory. One should also remember that We are better known in the Subtle World than on Earth. Thence come faint recollections which inspire haste in those who have understood the significance of Great Service. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 52:
One should not just acknowledge the immortality of the spirit but should also learn how to approach all the manifestations of Infinity. The Subtle World can approach us vitally if it is not rejected. There are two kinds of courage. There are those who are most daring from an earthly point of view, yet tremble when they hear about ghosts! But those who are truly courageous do not fear phantoms, which can appear in the most horrible forms. An experienced observer knows that these phantoms cannot exist where there is courage. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 52:
The teacher must, first of all, explain the cooperation between the worlds. Mankind should not be allowed to remain under the illusion that they are isolated from the other worlds. Before it is too late one must provide all that is known about the close cooperation between the worlds. Let us not insist upon the names given to the inhabitants of the Subtle World. In different teachings, different names, some even solemn or threatening, are given to Supermundane Messengers. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 52:
We do not argue about names, and We do not waste energy discussing the many strata of the Subtle World. Variety seems to be needed for human imagination. If only this would develop humanity! Thus, We welcome a correct attitude toward the Subtle World. Its reflection will then be found all over the world. Our Abode will be nearer for those who are able to find a right attitude toward the manifestations of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 53:
It is almost impossible to tell people how to create by thought. They do not believe that strings can resound in response to the currents of thought. They do not believe that dry pigment can be gathered into harmonious images under the pressure of thought. And yet, people do know about the designs created in sand by rhythm. They admire the designs made by frost, and are not surprised when strings resound to distant rhythms. But thought produces the most powerful rhythms, and with such vibrations one can create. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 53:
Do not consider Us to be magi or sorcerers when you hear about Our mirrors. It is concentration of thought that fixes the images. Thus, first of all, one must refine one's thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 54:
You are justly astonished that the inhabitants of the Subtle World do not speak about the battles in space. The Great Ones have mercy on the people of Earth, and the small do not know about the battle. Likewise, on Earth there are many wars being fought, but many people either do not know about them, or call them by different names. Similarly, in the Subtle World there is confusion and destruction, but the majority of people on Earth do not understand the reason for this. The lower strata are more numerous than the higher ones. Besides, the confusion does not reach the "Blissful Fields," about which you know. Therefore the great Spiritual Toilers do not remain there, but strive to active service in Heaven as on Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 55:
55. Urusvati knows how to bring joy. This quality is contained in the disciplined will. The realization of joy grows through conviction, not through the acquisition of things. There is no condition that cannot be turned into joy. When We speak repeatedly about joy We evoke it as a great reality. One cannot imagine Our Abode without joy. The most tense battles are filled with joy. Without it there is no action. To elucidate the meaning and value of joy is to resolve a great physiological principle. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 55:
People encumber themselves with objects not only on Earth, but also in the Subtle World, where each unnecessary object will become a heavy load. Equally intolerable is unrestrained, foolish creativeness in the Subtle World. There one can create so much ugliness that it will follow one through all lives. Joy cannot be born when dirty tails are dragged along. Joy is about the future and cannot live in the past. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 56:
Especially now, people are in such tension that they require wise treatment. It is often necessary to agree with them about details in order to protect the most important, and encourage them in order to free them from fear. Thus, the methods of a wise physician must be acquired by a teacher of life. Sometimes an illness can be arrested by a simple word of encouragement. Let us not think so much about where and how the illness began. First of all, a physician does not blame the patient for his condition, but seeks a cessation of decay. In every illness there is evidence of decomposition. Thus, one should apply healing methods in cases of human error. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 56:
Recently you heard about an instance of obsession. It was an almost hopeless case because the sick woman was tired of struggling and had become a follower of the obsessor. Also, those who surrounded her increased her sickness. Usually such obsessed ones should be taken to a new place and their surroundings changed. It was not possible to influence her by writing, but through personal magnetism the growth of terror could be stopped. People do not understand how much one's surroundings encourage the development of certain illnesses. Thus one should become accustomed to being in the position of a physician. Our Inner Life is filled with healing activities. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 57:
We continually send thoughts about kindness, action, and labor. There cannot be kindness without action. There cannot be any good where there is no labor. There will be no kindness where there is no opposition to evil. There will be no kindness if we do not accept the responsibility to discern evil, to recognize corruption, and do not lose the possibility of bringing Light. Beautiful are the words, "Light disperses darkness." However, Light must be brought, and this action in itself is full of self-abnegation. Light will also illuminate and dispel frightful monsters, even when they show themselves in their worst aspect. Every light-bearer has to live through those moments. He should not slacken his pace and should look fearlessly upon the monsters. There will be no complete renunciation of fear if the light-bearer averts his eyes in the hope that Light alone will dispel the monsters. It is not only Light but also the Primal Energy that strikes the blow which destroys darkness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 57:
Our Abode is most peaceful, but it is ready to fight for good. We are informed when the dark traitors begin new attacks, and can then choose the best hour of battle. Again we come to karmic laws. Each action depends on something that has happened before, and the consequences will flow amidst many secondary conditions. They must be accepted and one's actions taken in conformity with them. I speak about this because many think that We can ignore the Law of Karma. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 58:
Feelings can solve the most complicated problems of a country, but the inviolability of the individual and his dignity must be protected. Let us not be consoled by the so-called impartiality of the courts, where dignity is trampled by crude arbitrariness. It is easy to talk about sadism, but it is terrible to see that this inconceivable madness is not stopped. Yes, one must expect that the fundamental quality about which We are speaking will not be understood. There are so many small but nonetheless terrible tormentors all over the world! The deliberate torment of one's neighbor is no different from that carried out during the most barbarous eras. You may recall the crowds of the Roman circuses; can today's crowds boast of worthier conduct? Did the change in their attire change their consciousness? One must remember such conditions in order to know what Our Abode must fight. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 59:
It can be asked why We did not speak earlier about the concept of superhuman action. One should not speak too openly about these missions, for many people might feel self-important, and might justify their arbitrary actions with some claim of mission. On the whole, many will not understand this classifying of action into four kinds. But if straight-knowledge does not indicate the distinctions, the intellect will not define them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 60:
He who knows about Us will not be rejected. His thoughts are known to Us, and great is his relief when he realizes that there is no reason to hide them. He knows that each kind thought strengthens the link with Us; without words, simply by a deep tremor of the heart, every kind sending reaches Us. There can be unnecessary appeals because of inexperience, but harmony and devotion establish true cooperation. We rejoice when the step of true cooperation is reached; then the smallest sign is understood. Wise brevity is appreciated and one might say, "Our joy is your joy." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 60:
As long as people are preoccupied with magi and sorcerers, they are not with Us. The heart alone is needed for the Abode. A beautiful heart will always suffer on Earth, but the suffering heart becomes trustworthy. A fish cannot live without water, and the eagle does not rejoice without freedom. We want to suggest simplicity to our friends, for the complexity of life has already become harmful. Therefore We are silent about many discoveries, and although many formulas are ready in Our Abode, it is too early to reveal them to scientists, for their high purpose is too easily turned to harmful applications. Let those people who know Us guard this knowledge. A treacherous apostate will receive a wound that will not heal. But let us not speak about consequences, because some will take it as a threat. Every weaver grieves over a torn thread and rejoices at a strong yarn - thus it is also with the human spirit. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 61:
One may smile at the mortal fear that strikes even those who imagine themselves to be great occultists. It is easy for them to sit and write articles, but they turn pale at the word "battle!" People who speak pompously about their initiations are far removed from real activity. How can they be taught to love the battle for Good? There are no words to transform a coward into a hero. Only danger can impel one into action, and it is precisely the coward who must go out to meet danger. People often beseech Us to protect them from danger, but dangers are necessary for their inner growth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 61:
The endlessness of the battle will confuse the ignorant ones, and it is better not to speak of eternal battle to the unprepared. Let them keep the hope of a victory that they can understand. Of course, in thinking about such a victory, the phantom of defeat will hang over them. In the battle throughout Infinity We do not know defeat. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 61:
It may be asked whether We become exhausted in time of battle. Such a question is not relevant. It would be better to ask about the degree of Our tension, which is great. If Our Sister Urusvati has heard the fall of the drops of Our sweat, one can imagine the tension of Our energies. If Our hair stands on end in an electric vortex, one can imagine the tension. We do not conceal the fact that the battle has moments of the greatest tension. If one is afraid, he should not approach the battle for Good. If one fears human judgment, let him not think about ethics. If one trembles for his earthly life, let him complete his decay in darkness. One can see that a coward perishes sooner than a courageous man; be assured that he who fears death attracts it to himself. Thus in all manifestations one can see how useful it is to develop the consciousness of Good. Let us not dwell upon these spasms of fear, for when one speaks about Brotherhood there is no place for fear. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 62:
62. When in her subtle body, Urusvati usually appears in a purple Grecian garment. The color of one's garment usually corresponds to the color of the aura, and the style of the garment is taken from the era to which the spirit feels closest. Everywhere in the Subtle World the beauty of one's garment is expressed clearly in thought. In the world of thought we usually wear the garment of a former life. Those who have not preserved a clear memory of the past frequently have difficulties in the Subtle World. They remember only random parts of their many garments of the past, and thus create an ugly mixture. They feel a need to create a garment for themselves immediately, but their undisciplined imagination can visualize only scraps of their attire. Seeing different garments on others, the newcomers begin to rush about in thought, and each thought-wave evokes an unexpected fragment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 62:
The lower strata of the Subtle World manifest much ugliness. It is essential that Earth be purified of it. When I speak about the power of Beauty, I have in mind not only Earth, but also the Subtle World. We live half our lives in the Subtle World, and many of Our near ones are already in their subtle bodies. One can imagine the diversity of inner life manifested in Our Abode when the earthly exterior comes in contact with the supermundane worlds. Radiant are the flashes of fire and the rays! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 63:
63. Urusvati knows how to appreciate the value of all that exists, for every manifestation is the result of active thought. Even if a manifestation is undergoing involution, somewhere in it is concealed a spark of the highest energy. People will usually reject something completely even if only one part is not understood by them. An unwise or inexperienced person will act in this way, but with accumulated knowledge he will learn to appreciate each creative force, even when it is in an unfit envelope. Even jinn can build temples. They may not understand the purpose of building, but because of their power they make good masons. Every legend contains a particle of truth. For instance, the subterranean people of Agartha are often mentioned, although they do not exist. But the legend itself originated not far from Our Abode, where We do have extensive underground passages, but they are not on the grand scale described in the legend. Other legends tell about "White Waters" and "The Heavenly Jerusalem." Both of these tales relate to Our Abode. It would be unwise to reject legends without pondering over their meaning. Each of them preserves precise indications, often deliberately concealed. Frequently We Ourselves shroud the meaning of a legend, so that the local people will not disclose too much. Sometimes We must sternly forbid the crossing of particular boundaries. In everything one should evaluate situations carefully. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 63:
However, let us not be too specific about the details of every problem. Co-workers must understand that everything requires urgent decisions. Let them imagine the quantity of information that pours into Our Abode, all of which demands immediate decision. In this, We must not frighten Our earthly co-workers and must find everywhere an applicable spark of energy. Many useful helpers need repeated Indications, for they will not accept Indications when first given. This develops great patience in the co-workers, who learn that irritability is nothing but weakness of will. Misty thinking loves repetition, but events do not tarry. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 65:
One reads about the special pains suffered by remarkable people. This is not only the so-called sacred pain, but also a deliberate acceptance of another's suffering. It can be said about Our Abode that there are no illnesses there, yet there is much suffering. This is unavoidable when one works for and helps humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 66:
66. Urusvati has observed correctly that most of those who strive toward Us lose interest when they hear about Our labors. But We do not force Our call on anyone. Only one who is led by karma to the Great Service can become a trustworthy co-worker. One cannot impose a love for labor. Any coercion in this domain will only provoke aversion. He who knocks should be welcomed, but to gather idlers from the bazaar is not wise. Everyone can observe that friends approach by special paths, and neither ancestral nor racial considerations have any meaning. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 66:
Urusvati has again heard the expressions of sorrow of Sister Oriole. Of course, it is difficult not to be horrified when earthly decay has spread to such an unprecedented extent. These processes at the end of Kali Yuga cannot be stopped on command. They must be outlived, and the dust raised by their whirlwinds must be reworked. It is difficult indeed for so much litter to be made harmless, but the seeds must be separated from the chaff! We affirm that the care for every grain is great. The manifestation of unfit elements is great at the end of Kali Yuga. The fiercer Armageddon is, the better it serves as purifier of the dross. But the Host of Earth thinks otherwise. He values this dross and hopes to increase it. There are those who do not like to clean their own homes, and the resulting accumulations often end in conflagration. Therefore, he who fears labor should forget about Our existence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 67:
67. Urusvati knows well that one cannot use any earthly measures to identify Our friends. It is not possible to demonstrate to an earthly understanding the broad dispersion of Our co-workers. They can be found in many different places, even in opposing camps, and can be found on both sides in a battle. One cannot explain such contradiction to an earthly consciousness, but Our Abode does not act in accordance with earthly laws. A broadened consciousness can understand that there are ties beyond earthly laws. Is it so difficult to imagine that Our friends can be found in different parts of the world and that, using the local languages, they try to restrain human madness? They may not even know about each other, but will nevertheless act for the same General Good. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 67:
On many occasions Our friends have asked Us to provide a sign by which they might recognize each other, but such attempts always ended badly, because traitors were often the first to make use of the signs. We therefore rejected these outer distinctions, and only in the smallest groups do We permit the Sign of Our Abode. Thus, it is not possible even in this one respect to adopt earthly conventions. The heart can feel beyond all earthly limitations. Thought about Us can be aflame in the depths of the heart. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 68:
68. Urusvati senses even remote earthquakes and changes in atmospheric pressure. Ignorant ones will ask why such painful reactions must be endured, since the earthquakes cannot be prevented. Such questions are like those reactionary doubts expressed about new scientific discoveries. How can anyone say that one who can experience the vibrations of the planet is not of use for the gaining of knowledge? Unfortunately, such refined organisms are not studied, and because of this the possibility of their use for scientific observation is lost. A hundred years from now people will express regret about these lost opportunities, but today, even when faced with them directly, they are full of doubt. The subtle sensibility is linked both to the broadening of consciousness and the science of vibrations. Both subjects are deeply significant and are fundamental to the transformation of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 69:
69. Urusvati knows about those close to Us who have gone to the far-off worlds. The ignorant may spitefully misinterpret these departures, and few will understand that the flights are special missions. It is hard to imagine that between the worlds there exist links of thought. It is not easy for man to detach himself from his earthly solidity and realize that the most important place is not here on Earth but in what he perceives as a void. One must be reborn to understand that earthly beauty seems beautiful only because man does not know supermundane beauty. On Earth many things are understood in a distorted way, and people are always ready to imagine that among the worlds there is as much hostility as there is on Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 69:
People are perplexed about the far-off worlds, but they misunderstand much on Earth as well. For example, it is believed by many that Panchen Rimpoche issues passports to Shambhala. It would seem that this makes no sense, but actually these papers are not to Shambhala, they are about Shambhala. From ancient times there has existed a reminder about Shambhala that was given to those who were able to direct their thoughts to it, but later the sense was distorted and some ridiculous passports have been seen. Also, many do not understand why some seemingly ignorant lamas can be guardians of Our Brotherhood. One must recognize that these lamas are exceptional; they have preserved the concept of Shambhala as a sacred treasure. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 70:
70. Urusvati is right to be indignant at all the falsehoods that are written about Us. Truly, if all the idle stories were gathered into one book, an unusual collection of falsehoods would result. Symbolic expressions, created over centuries, have been transformed into unbelievable fairy tales about treasures that are guarded by the Lords of Shambhala. In the elaborate Tibetan narratives it is hard to understand how the more fanciful exaggerations have accumulated. Through these exaggerations the Tibetan nation wished to enhance its position as a world focus. For example, it is written that the warriors of Shambhala are innumerable and invincible, and their leader defeats all evil and affirms the Kingdom of Good. Such is the belief in the East, which cherishes in its heart the legend about the victory of Light. For the East, each veiled word written for the glory of Light is justified, but the West thinks the opposite and wishes to unveil everything, even to the point of belittlement. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 70:
Pay attention to the way people in the West speak about the White Brotherhood. They will say that the members of the Brotherhood sit in restaurants, that they manipulate economic power, that they lie, err, and mislead, and do not know how to choose the best co-workers; that they lure people into sedition and war, that they conspire, plot, overthrow dynasties, meddle in the peaceful lives of families, inflict damage upon the church, and fail to preserve the ancient traditions. In short, one can enumerate all the darkest and most unpardonable crimes, and they will be ascribed to Us. Let us not forget that these accusations are often brought by the very people who utter the most lofty words about the White Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 70:
Ignoramuses fill books with information about Our far-flung influence, and then proclaim their own wishes as Indications from Us. One can imagine how complicated Our life becomes because of these inventions. Discrediting Us to the very end, they create and circulate strange portraits, and organize meetings at which the most treacherous individuals do not hesitate to whisper even to strangers about their unbelievable visions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 70:
Of course, there exist special organizations dedicated to whatever is of a destructive nature. We do not speak about them for their origin is clear. We wish now to draw your attention to the conduct of those who continually speak foolishly about the Brotherhood, and by doing so, discredit it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 71:
The currents can vary according to the mood of those who are present. Generally, one should observe each change of mood. Often the participants themselves are not aware of their state, and quite sincerely deny their moods. For many reasons, people do not know how to observe them. They are under the influence of Maya to such an extent that they think they affirm a truth even when telling lies about themselves. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 72:
We say to people, "Do not ask." We know your needs. People do not know how to concentrate upon the most important, and their requests are only disturbing. We do all that is possible, and people should simply send Us their good will. We are not complaining about those who lose themselves in trying to follow their desires, but We do advise the easy way to escape the earthly labyrinth. It is contained in the striving of the heart to Us. Let this striving be silent. Let the heart give its sign. All of Us have known such striving and We can say the more striving, the better. Striving builds strong blood, and this quality is beneficial if it is based upon calmness. But if calmness has not been acquired, it should be developed by the will. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 73:
73. Urusvati knows how to discern the veils of Maya. When We speak about veils, it is because there is something being veiled, and that is Primal Energy. Wise is the one who can perceive in different manifestations where the eternal, indestructible foundation lies. Without this discernment everything will be Maya, a baseless mirage. It is impossible to live among such phantoms. The very foundation of eternal life requires a realization of where to find that steadfastness upon which the tired traveler can lean. Inevitably man will come to seek the eternal foundation. Thought about immutability can inspire man to action, and this striving to action is a healthy sign. We may be asked what conditions are required for Us to be able to help people better: of course, the answer is in action. We can say to those who ask for help, "Act!" for then it is easier for Us to help. Even a small unsuccessful action is better than no action, since We can then add Our energy to the energy shown by you. It is no wonder that a substance will blend more easily with one that is similar. When We wish to apply Our energy, We look for its most useful application. We send Our energy not just to awaken, but also to increase the power of those who strive. A person suddenly awakened can perform the most foolish actions. The sleeping one should not be disturbed unexpectedly, but when one is on a conscious vigil, We can help. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 74:
People say that We are opposed to all rituals. This is not quite true, for certain rituals can call forth high vibrations and purify feelings. We have spoken many times about rhythm, and none of Us will condemn the rhythms that bring harmony. Beautiful singing can open beautiful gates. Therefore, discriminate carefully between absurd survivals and steps of beauty. The Teacher warns that rhythm can influence the entire nervous system. Some parts of ancient rituals that have been preserved to this day, and now confuse the consciousness, can be very dangerous. Words used today during various services were once parts of incantations to exorcise dark forces, but now they are pronounced without sense and even with incorrect rhythm. Such distortions of sound can have a different effect, therefore one should study the ancient sources in order to wipe away the dust of ages. We are not speaking of crude changes, but of the purification of thought. We grieve when vibrations become distorted and, instead of construction, cause destruction. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 75:
People do much harm to themselves by limiting their awareness to one earthly existence. They build obstacles for themselves everywhere. When We direct them into the future, they generally do not understand how to begin to think in this new way. One may think that he will be forever attached to one place; another may tell himself that he must always cling to one vocation; a third may convince himself that he cannot endure a change of location; a fourth may imagine that he will perish from his very first illness. Thus each one invents his own fetters, not realizing that in his former lives he has already experienced the many ways of existence. Such a conventional life on Earth, in complete ignorance of the past, does not allow one the opportunity to think about the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 75:
Most people leave Earth not realizing that they will have to return again. If they could remember at least something of the past, and learn to think about the future, they would save themselves from many errors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 75:
We know the past, yet live in the future; We do not fear Infinity, and welcome each advance. The future stands as a great reality, separated from us only by a thin, closed door, and even now is being created by our every breath. When one's consciousness is directed into the future, can one harbor rancor? There is no time for immersion in the past. People should know about the immutable law; it is not for human consciousness to interfere with the Law of Karma. Thus let us learn to fly, not only in the subtle body, but also in consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 76:
76. Urusvati knows how to guard what has been entrusted. It is not easy to find a balance between withholding and disclosing. Beginners are eager to impart all they have learned, not thinking about the consequences, and many calamities have resulted from their foolish diffusion. But experience forges the measures of wisdom, and with time one can find the true ways of dissemination. The path is difficult, and you should weigh how much those with whom you speak can contain. A panacea must be dispensed in proper measure, neither more nor less. One can recall occasions when, after a long conversation, a question was asked that proved the listener's lack of understanding, the answer to which could have produced harmful results. We advise that the books of the Teaching simply be placed at the crossroads, so that they may find their own destiny. Thus We indicate special means of dissemination. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 77:
Knowledge about the invisible world should be spread by all possible means. The success of evolution depends on it. Afterwards will come cognition of subtle energies. When We speak of the visibility of many subtle manifestations, some people regard it as a fiction. Such people cannot be brought to Our Abode, for they would be too frightened! All subtle signs would seem to them to be unbelievable and inaccessible. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 78:
Urusvati knows what destructive effects these battles have upon the health. In addition to poisonous fumes there is an electrical discharge, which causes earthquake-like tremors equal to the most violent shocks. Even strong people may experience unexpected pains, but since these pass quickly, they do not think about them. Nevertheless, the organism is undermined, and illness results. Thus do the dark forces rave in madness against humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 79:
For many, this account about darkness will seem to be a fiction, but even skeptics know about the lethal gases that escape from the soil. Continuing this line of thought, we come to the last measure of absolute darkness. We have shown it to Urusvati, so that she might be a living witness to the mortal anguish that one feels when making contact with this enemy of the planet. One who is attacked by a boa constrictor has a similar feeling. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 79:
One should not think that darkness touches only certain people; the traces of these poisonous influences are everywhere. Reactions to them can vary from just a bad mood to a dangerous illness. If black projectiles are falling from above, and darkness emanates from below, it would seem that humanity's condition is hopeless. But the Wise Ones say, "Do not think about conditions, it is better to think about moving forward." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 81:
81. Urusvati is right in affirming the love of motion. Without love, one cannot understand the necessity for motion. One can listen to instructions about the law of universal motion, and can acknowledge that the least suspension of motion will disrupt the entire Universe, but it is impossible to apply this knowledge in one's life without love. Universal motion is not the hustle of the bazaars, or the bustle of the public square, but the nerve of a creative life that propels the consciousness toward perfectment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 81:
Urusvati is right in insisting upon unity. We call unity a healing infusion, a harmony of motion that cannot be summoned or created by coercion. Some people regard advice about unity as fetters. They prefer to evoke the destructive forces of the elements and be trampled, rather than make an effort toward cooperation. We shall not tire of showing compassion to the unwise ones preparing for their own destruction. But is it not clear what has been said? Does humanity learn only from bitter consequences? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 81:
Let Our Advice about motion and unity go forth. Our Abode rests upon these principles. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 82:
We can see the Subtle World with open eyes, but it is not easy to acquire such clairvoyance. Of the several kinds of clairvoyance We experience, that with open eyes is the most difficult. Urusvati is able to see with open eyes those in the Subtle World who wish to become visible to her, but in the previous example, We are speaking about becoming an observer, and simply finding yourself on a street in the Subtle World without any participation in that World. The evidence of that life should be remembered sometimes so that one is encouraged to vigorously strive to rise above these strata. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 84:
One should not be surprised when We speak about cooperation with an energy that is within us. How can one cooperate with one's self? Let us not forget that the Primal Energy exists everywhere, and our spark of that Energy must cooperate with the highest currents. Thus we can better understand the guidance about which so much has been said. Truly, Guides exist as well as tempters. Every incarnate man is surrounded by both friends and enemies. Without fail, the many cares and hatreds of former lives gather around one. When a man asks for help, he feels that there must be something real near him during his lifetime, and truly he is not mistaken. In addition, if he could realize the presence of the Primal Energy his call would be still more effective. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 85:
85. Urusvati senses the magnetism of objects. This ability is made possible through the synthesis of many subtle feelings. We are not speaking about a detailed explanation of the history of each object, for many accumulations on an object can give different indications from different eras. Those who hold an object and start telling stories about its life serve no purpose; however, it is important to feel the essence of an object and sense its harmony. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 85:
It is equally important in life to avoid objects that have had unpleasant contacts that influence them during their existence. Even recently produced objects keep the emanations of those who made them. Therefore one should not become immersed in the details of objects. The Primal Energy will warn about the essence of things, and one should not keep things nearby that bring sad and unpleasant feelings. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 86:
Faith is true knowledge, and trust is the way to success. Distrust is the result of ignorance about Our work. It is essential to relate every individual situation to world conditions and to recognize how much Our help is complicated by human error. People defeat their best possibilities. We point out the necessity for unification, but there are not even three people who can fulfill Our requests! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 87:
A chemical reaction is created in every handshake. Not only can physical infection be transmitted, but a chemical substance is also created. People deny the existence of these reactions, not realizing that all of interplanetary space is permeated with them. Much has been said about spectrum analysis and its application, but such theories have for the most part remained abstractions. Nevertheless, all this has a significant influence on earthly life. If people recognized that all objects emanate, the next step would be the acceptance of the chemical aspects of these emanations. From small facts one can march on to great discoveries, even concerning interplanetary influence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 88:
88. Urusvati grows indignant when she hears about war, Sister Oriole is terrified, and We are all saddened by the barbarism of humanity. The most negative manifestation of free will is seen in outbursts of war. People refuse to think about the terrible currents they evoke by mass murder and the consequences it will bring. The ancient Scriptures correctly warned that he who lives by the sword will perish by the sword. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 88:
Our Abode has witnessed many wars, and We can testify how this evil is increasing in the most unexpected ways. People know that explosions can cause rain, but what about poison gas and its possible effects? How sad We are to see free will, which was bestowed as the Highest Gift, manifested in this horrible, uncontrolled way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 91:
91. Urusvati knows the ways of striving. Such techniques should be transmuted in the consciousness, for one cannot command them intellectually. Only with the eyes of the heart can one see whether there are still more ways to increase striving. One should rejoice at each act of full striving. Such fullness gives birth to the music of the spheres. An intensified harmony arises when all the strings of the heart resound. Do not take such comparisons as mere symbols; long ago We spoke about the eyes of the heart. Indeed, man sees through them, and hears with the ears of the heart. How could we exist without such senses? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 91:
In Our Community We use special apparatuses to broaden the capacity of the heart. We would be happy to share this knowledge freely, but human hands would only cause heartache. These apparatuses should not be used without having control of one's thoughts, otherwise the heart would be overburdened. In addition, the surrounding conditions should be suitable. You know how easy it is to contact Us when the fires of the heart are kindled, and the spirit rejoices in exaltation. Beware of irritation and fear, those petty obstructions that not only separate you from Us, but also burden Us. Seek nearby, seek in the small things, seek in everyday life. We are talking about the ways that lead to the far-off worlds. Petty obstructions are out of place in such preparations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 92:
Many names are given to the Primal Energy. It is amazing that people can argue about different names for the same thing! Thus We advise you to forget all random names and accept "Primal Energy." Such an inclusive name should not be offensive to scientists, because they know that within each of their various experiments and searchings is concealed one and the same energy - Primal Energy. The same is true of Our Names. Let the name "Brotherhood" remain, and pay no attention to any other. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 94:
94. Urusvati knows well that the most difficult task is to harmonize the currents of human free will. There are no cataclysms destructive enough to turn the attention of humanity to the true nature of its deeds. Let us recall how those who survived the great cataclysms of the past did not care to think about the causes of the disasters, preferring to consider themselves innocent victims of some cruel fate. They did not want to purify their consciousness and instead began once more to indulge their free will gone mad. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 94:
One can imagine what violent currents of willful madness inundate every movement for good! Why think about remote hierophants of evil when ordinary people, who seem to be struggling against evil, are actually increasing it to the maximum. Such is the situation on Earth. The ungrateful sons of Earth are hastening to bring catastrophe closer, and each warning is taken as an offense. Thus the world has inscribed the truth about Golgotha. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 97:
However, the strong chords of harmony are tensed, and as they expand they contribute to evolution. Similarly, the benefit of evolution is in its continuously accelerating motion. It is beautiful to realize that the world is perpetually evolving, in ever-increasing striving and motion. People do not look into the future, but secretly dream about an impossible static condition. But there can be no static evolution. The spiral of evolution is an eternal ascent that even the convulsions of chaos cannot arrest. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 101:
101. Urusvati realizes that, although on the reality of the physical plane some people at times seem alive, from the viewpoint of a Higher Reality they are quite dead. It might seem puzzling that those defined as dead by a Higher Reality continue to move about on Earth. But why should such determinations be limited by only physical manifestations? When Our apparatuses indicate death, this indication is more correct than earthly evidence. We could mention several such "living corpses," each of whom is afflicted by some physical ailment. But their physical condition is a secondary factor, the primary one being the condition of the subtle body, which is ready to leave and may no longer be fully connected to the physical body. Such automatons can no longer be independently creative, and are easily led by others without realizing it. They are strongly earthbound and dread the idea of death, yet sense that they no longer belong fully to physical existence. Usually they are so-called materialists, and fear even a hint of the continuity of life in the subtle body! They may even fear to think about their own deeds. One should be able to recognize these living corpses and regard them as empty shells. I know that they would be enraged if their names were mentioned, and We shall not do this, for you know whom I have in mind. You also know whom We consider to be vacuums. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 101:
I must emphasize this, for some people have strong ideas about Us and think of Us as beautiful angels, dwelling in the clouds and playing harps! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 105:
People dislike the idea that their overblown earthly concepts are colorless compared with the mental creativeness of the higher realms. This earthly egoism makes cooperation impossible. Yet, without cooperation, how can one hope to learn about the higher spheres? It is essential to recognize the higher realms, and to begin thinking about them, so as to revive the memory of the entrusted grains of Goodness. One should recall that in the early dawn of mankind it was ordained that subtle and beautiful ideas be brought to Earth. Indeed, everyone who is ready to incarnate is instructed to fulfill a task for the Common Good according to his individual capacity. Each one may reject these instructions in the whirlpool of free will, but someday will have to return to pick up the scattered grains. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 106:
During unfavorable currents mental messages can be colored by unexpected influences. We are sending Our Discourse at this time under such burdensome conditions. In ancient times it was well known that difficult cosmic periods could be long-lasting, but today, despite the phenomenal progress of science, such cosmic conditions are not taken into consideration. There are still arguments about the effect of sunspots and embarrassed hints about the possible influence of the moon, which is thought to be associated with sorcery. Few scientists have the courage to speak about the moon as it relates to earthly conditions, and they allude timidly to the forgotten Teachings of the East, where the significance of the moon was well-known. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 106:
The Puranas contain much scientific data. Several years ago, Urusvati heard from Us about the significance of the year 1942. And now this information is broadly disseminated and is common knowledge. The end of Kali Yuga is significant, for many cosmic events are connected with this period. For certain reasons the true dates were concealed, and only few could perceive that the enormous numbers that were cited were mere symbols. Likewise, certain references to Krishna, Avatar of Vishnu, are also symbolic. You know very well what particular event was meant by these indications. Now everyone can notice the unusual accumulation of events. Armageddon was predicted ages ago, and the abnormalities at the end of Kali Yuga were described in the Puranas, but even keen thinkers underestimated those clear indications. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 107:
107. Urusvati knows that most diseases come from suggestion. They may be attributed to autosuggestion, or to suggestion from a distance, about which little is known. Just as one can heal from a distance, one can also inflict disease. In the future, science will prove the existence of powers of suggestion, but at present very few understand that disease can be caused by suggestive thinking directed from a distance. It is significant that thought can be direct or indirect, and that the arrows of thought can pierce the cells of an organism that is predisposed to illness. The so-called evil eye has a concrete, occult meaning. A particular thought may not be intended to cause a specific painful reaction, but the energy of an evil will strikes at the weak part of an organism, and overwhelms its self-defense. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 109:
Abuse of the Primary Energy has been compared to the abuse of alcohol, which is beneficial in small doses during certain illnesses, but harmful in large doses. So also, psychic energy can be used for benefit or destruction, and only a broadened consciousness will understand how much can be drawn from this source of energy without abusing it. People have the idea that they can use the beautiful energy without limit, but they forget about the creative laws that provide all possibilities and at the same time limit them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 110:
110. Urusvati knows that he who strives to discriminate between the laws of the three worlds during his earthly life approaches the fullness of self-realization. Where then should one look for the sparks of the Fiery World? Can they be found amidst the earthly dust? Of course, it is precisely in every earthly manifestation that one can find the sparks of the Fiery World. Therefore, each one should be more observant in his daily life. One must learn to refrain from hasty conclusions, which may result in harmful reactions. One must understand the harm of baseless accusations and thoughtless complaints; otherwise one will act like the man who, instead of expressing gratitude when he was saved from drowning, immediately began to complain that his clothes were spoiled! Frequently lives have been saved by the loss of a mere finger, but We hear more complaints about lost fingers than gratitude for lives that were saved. However, We will not forget those things that are far removed from the Fiery World, but will continue Our help, and will speak firmly about reverence for all the treasures of the three worlds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 112:
People who have gone through many dangers can testify that only their sense of righteousness carried them over the abyss. Let each one think about the moments of danger and ask what actually saved him. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 112:
Let people remember about the strong shield of lawfulness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 116:
Most people will not understand this, since for them battle is the opposite of creation. One cannot speak effectively to the crowds about endless battle, and only a few true seekers will realize how much their bold experiments resemble a battle. The ancient images of the Luminous Spirits always depicted them with armor. Every scientist has his own armor, which is knowledge. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 116:
We use both physical and spiritual armor, and suggest that Our followers acquire the armor that will protect them from the blows of chaos. Please do not take Our words about armor as symbolic, but realize that there is need for a weapon created by your consciousness. The stronghold is strengthened when the bridge to the Tower of Chun is firm. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 117:
Our Inner Life contains a subtle reflection of earthly ways in all their multiplicity, therefore We advise that a keen and agile mind be developed. The ancients taught the possibility of all impossibilities, and in so doing taught how to broaden the consciousness. They often repeated the parable about an inept general, who, standing on a hilltop, was so concerned about the defeat of one part of his army that he failed to turn in time to see the other part of his army win a major victory. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 118:
118. Urusvati is familiar with the many details that have been given to people about the Brotherhood and the Subtle World. We have records in which all such messages have been entered, and when We gather together all Our words We have a precise record of the many details which together provide a clear picture. These messages were deliberately scattered, and can be found in the historical records of various nations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 118:
People complain that they cannot find sufficient information about the Subtle World, yet there are many indications to be discovered if people would pay attention to the many shelves of books and realize that historical legends are not meant for the delusion of human minds! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 118:
Much information about the Brotherhood has been given, but the aspirant must collect it himself. Even now Our words will impress only a few; nevertheless, the words are uttered and recorded. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 120:
What We are speaking of here is something else, the diamond moment between sleep and the waking state, at the moment of the return of the subtle body into the physical one. Each human being has the power to experience this moment that connects the two worlds, but for this one must develop a subtle awareness. All recollections of the Subtle World are extremely useful for human evolution, and even reminders about the lower strata of the Subtle World serve as a useful warning. Human thought moves in the direction of cognition of the various realms, and even the fiercest Armageddon is helpless to prevent the predestined knowledge. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 121:
121. Urusvati knows how persistently We try to impress predestined discoveries upon the human mind. Let us take aviation as an example. One might think that after the flying ships of Atlantis, thought about victory over the air would have been abandoned for a long time to come, but thought about flight was destined to survive. People began to dream about airships, iron birds, and flying carpets. Solomon used a flying apparatus, and, finally, Our beloved Leonardo laid the foundation for scientific aeronautics. Thus one can trace in many fields of knowledge how ideas expressed in poetic legends gradually grew into scientific achievements. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 121:
One should remember the myths about Icarus and Simon Magus, which suggest flights into the Subtle World. Some day man will again develop the power of levitation, but first he must understand psychic energy. Similar predictions can be traced in other fields. We do not fail to remind people about those possibilities that are knocking at their doors and can accelerate their evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 121:
We will remind you untiringly about the most urgent needs of humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 122:
122. Urusvati remembers how steadfastly We care about protecting the Beautiful. Foreseeing the events of Armageddon, We work to spread abroad Our suggestions about the best methods for preserving the world's treasures. We know that the forces of darkness will use all their efforts to prevent the fulfillment of Our urgent precautions. They understand very well that a work of art emits the most powerful emanations, and can serve as the best weapon against their attacks. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 122:
Even in the midst of Armageddon one can experience the influence of works of art. Concern about precious art can preserve a whole era. Our repositories are filled with objects that people considered lost. Perhaps some of them will eventually be returned to the nations that failed to protect them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 124:
Urusvati can notice even the briefest changes in the protective tissue, but most people are not able to pay heed to even prolonged signs. How, then, can We trust them with the details of Our inner life? Instead of benefiting from the knowledge, they will only concoct new reasons for doubting. Thus, We and Our true co-workers will always discriminate in what can be said that will be beneficial. One should not force the Teaching on anyone, for unless the heart has been opened, it cannot recognize either benefit or beauty. A deep understanding of the Teaching requires an open heart. Let people turn their hearts to Us more often, and let them learn to love to think about Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 127:
Some may ask if it is possible that within only two decades such a powerful cosmic tension can develop. Such a question proves that the significance of Armageddon is little understood. Anyone who knows about the approaching end of Kali Yuga recognizes that it cannot occur without world upheavals. The forces that were particularly powerful during the Black Age must now struggle for survival, and they prefer a general catastrophe to defeat. We must co-measure Our forces according to the planetary situation, for during such tension the least exaggeration of effort can destroy the equilibrium. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 127:
We send forth information about the dates pertaining to the end of Kali Yuga, and multitudes pay attention to it. The Puranas provide many obvious indications regarding these events, but the most important conditions could not be indicated in the old manuscripts. The tension of spatial currents and the discovery of Primal Energy could not be mentioned in the Puranas even though they were intended for the seeking, advanced thinkers. But both of these conditions have now been manifested in a pronounced form, making the significance of the approaching end of Kali Yuga the more obvious. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 129:
Our Brother V. remembers that He once foresaw an explosion that was about to take place in the heart of a city. We are responsible for all karma that comes Our way, and such misfortunes should not be allowed. Also in flights goal-fitness should be applied. There is no benefit in being burned before the Fiery Gates have opened. We are responsible for all karma that comes Our way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 131:
It is correct to say that a community of people represents a crown of achievement, but for a perfect community there must be refinement and unification of consciousness. It is not a small task to unify consciousness in true collaboration. In the higher spheres of the Subtle World the soul begins to understand that collaboration brings power and success, but when people return to Earth, they forget the value of reciprocity. They also forget about Our existence, though they were aware of Us in the Subtle World, met Our Brothers, and understood the significance of Dokyood. Nevertheless, the appointed hour is approaching, and people will either understand what is predestined or choose catastrophe. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 133:
Urusvati recently visited some military gatherings. The participants sensed that they should speak plainly about their problems, but had no idea who it was they were confiding in. Thus, decisions are often made which otherwise would remain unspoken. We call such influence "inaudible Advice." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 134:
134. Urusvati knows about teraphim. Some may wonder if the idea of teraphim does not contradict the idea of power of thought. If thought is the strongest manifestation, why then would an object be needed to serve as a focus for concentrating it? It is true that teraphim are not needed for a powerful mental message, but they can be used to economize mental power. Each kind of energy must be used intelligently. The object that serves to accumulate energy also serves to multiply it. Such objects preserve the precipitations of energy, which can be gradually intensified. From ancient times teraphim have been regarded as sacred, but today this concept has become a scientific one. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 134:
The Stone from the far-off worlds is a significant teraph of the Brotherhood. Much has been written about this Stone. A part of it performs the duty of a messenger throughout the world, carried by the hands of the chosen. People call the Stone "Grail," but it has also been called by many other names. Legends of all times reveal some of the truth regarding this Stone, but its most significant aspect is not mentioned - the Stone is permeated with a substance that helps to preserve the vibrational communications with the far-off worlds. Likewise, a small particle of the Stone serves as a link with the Brotherhood. Thus again there is a scientific basis for a legend which has become a part of human history. We purposely emphasize the scientific aspect of this legend because the ignorant ones are ever ready to attribute everything to the darkness of superstition. Urusvati knows this Stone of Our Abode. We preserve it in a special place so that the vibrations may retain their original power. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 134:
Some people may be interested to know more about the whereabouts of the Stone. The place where it was first revealed became the foundation of Shambhala, and it intensified the chemical significance of the Abode. Many stories could be told about this messenger from the far-off worlds. You already know about certain guardians who have particles of this Stone, and you can confirm how the Stone reveals itself. You will be astonished to know how many different countries and heroes are connected with it, and how many great deeds were inspired by the legends pertaining to it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 134:
The fierce adversaries of the Brotherhood have also heard about the Stone, and its saga is extremely repulsive to them. They do not understand the essence of this phenomenon and thus are full of hatred and fear of it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 135:
135. Urusvati knows that thoughts about beautiful legends lead to the Teacher. And even in the most difficult hours, thoughts about the Brotherhood will create the best bridge to it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 135:
Upasika provides the best example. Even in the most difficult moments she was striving to Us. Such will power inevitably results in a powerful vibration. Nothing could compel her to criticize the Teacher, even indirectly. No misfortune could make her forget the Brotherhood. Not even the shipwreck could interfere with her concentration. She held firmly to the thought about the Brotherhood, and this focus intensified the sacred vibration. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 135:
Urusvati also knows that talk or thought about Us brings the sacred vibration closer. We, too, know the power of exalted thought, and come together for the purpose of thinking unitedly about the Beautiful. However, We do not suggest one particular image; each individual selects the most beautiful according to his affinity. Thus, a symphony is created which comes close to the music of the spheres. Its chords ring out like victorious trumpets, so harmonious that their very sounds fill the heart with joy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 138:
138. Urusvati knows that We never regret the past. Precious is the striving to the future, and a special energy is attracted when thought about the future is alive. The most brilliant past cannot compare to the possibilities of the future. Science confirms that thoughts of the future are salutary, and regretful thoughts about the past are poisonous. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 138:
We offer knowledge about the past, but the heart should be filled with striving to the future. Let the ability to perceive better possibilities for mankind be developed out of such thoughts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 138:
A thought about the freedom of the forces of the spirit brings creative joy. We do not regret the past. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 141:
We teach people to resist transitory values that can veil the great Infinity, and point out the supermundane spheres to broaden their scope of thinking. If people become accustomed to thinking about the higher worlds, they will not claim the superiority of mundane life, and will find within themselves the strength to live a life of achievement and the ability to fulfill Our commissions. They will not be perplexed by the problems of earthly life, knowing that these problems can be solved by a higher degree of inspiration. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 142:
Let us recall how brief were Our words about the destiny of China and related events in other countries. Only a sensitive ear could catch the names that were so quickly mentioned. Sometimes We change the names slightly so that the message will not be intercepted, but when, in the course of events, one comes upon such a name, straight-knowledge will at once draw one's attention to it. The technique of foresight will become a great science in the future, but it can be given only when human consciousness gains its sanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 142:
Thus you can see what We have to struggle with, yet people never tire of criticizing Us. Not only the fanatics but even good thinkers attempt to correct Our Instructions. May We remind you about a writer who proposed to limit the tasks given by Us, without even taking the trouble to read Our Advice! There were many who tried to hinder the activities of the Brotherhood. Later, some misguided critics repented, but the harm caused by their judgments had to be outlived, and such karmic wounds constitute the most bitter earthly experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 146:
Nor did people accept the true way of life of the Great Pilgrim. They would not believe that He worked hard and had more than one skill. One could find in His land a great variety of ceramic objects created by His own Hands. These objects became healing talismans. But who knows now about these benevolent signs? The path of the Great Pilgrim was filled with benevolent signs. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 147:
History knows little about the Mother of the Great Pilgrim, who was as exceptional as Her Son. The Mother came from a great family and was the embodiment of refinement and nobility of spirit. She was the One who laid the foundation for His first high ideals, and sang a lullaby to Him in which She foretold His miraculous future. She took great care to safeguard Her Child, and was a source of strength for His great achievements. She knew several languages, and thus made the path easier for Him. Nor did She object to His long pilgrimages, and gathered all that was necessary to make the travels easier. She rightly valued the common people and knew that they would guard the treasures of His Teaching. She recognized the grandeur of the Culmination and thus could give heart to those of diverse character who were weakened by doubt and rejection. She was prepared to experience the same achievement as Her Son, and He entrusted to Her His decision, which was confirmed by the Teachers. It was the Mother who understood the mystery of His wanderings. For the fundamental truth about the Mother's life to be clear, one must understand the local conditions of those times. However, She was led by Her insight into the future and was able to rise above the customs of Her country. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 147:
In truth, very little is known about Her, but when one speaks about the Great Pilgrim one has to say a word about the Mother who led Him to the Highest. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 148:
148. Urusvati will not forget to write about the music of the spheres, which she heard today. In it were expressed the fundamental details of coming events, their grandeur and their sadness. Great is the creation of these events, and profound is the sadness that success should be achieved at so great a price. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 149:
It was to be expected that the Pilgrim would meet the dark ones on His path. The story about the meeting of the Great Pilgrim with the Prince of Darkness should not be thought of as imaginary, or symbolic. Urusvati can affirm that she saw various dark entities more than once, including even the Hierophant of Evil himself. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 151:
151. Urusvati knows that every Great Teacher is associated with healing and the arts. Only a few of the Great Pilgrim's Indications and Advice about healing are recorded in the Apocrypha, but one should not conclude that these few recorded miracles comprise all of His healing activities. There was much healing, mainly of two kinds, when people came to Him, or when He Himself would touch a person because He saw the onset of an illness. Often the ailing one did not understand why the Stranger had touched him. Such an act represented true generosity on the part of the Great Spirit, who, like a tireless gardener, sowed such seeds of goodness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 151:
His words about Beauty also do not appear often in the Apocrypha. The Teacher drew people's attention to beautiful flowers and to the radiance of the sun. He also encouraged group singing, for it is the most powerful method of achieving harmonious vibrations. The Teacher did not emphasize this specific aspect of music and singing, but simply advocated joy and inspiration. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 153:
Urusvati heard the voice of the Great Pilgrim; how could such a voice belong to a mere leader of crowds? It was precisely the crowds that were the cause of His particular sufferings, shouting in praise of His Kingdom, and then hurrying to His crucifixion. Thus, in their way, they helped to fulfill the prophecies. It is impossible to imagine what karma awaited those crowds of madmen! People are now witnessing events that have burdened the lives of many generations. This is not a punishment, but the consequence of the madness of free will. When I advise restraint from unwise words and thoughts, by this very request I make you think about the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 156:
Thus one may find in the Apocrypha many hints about all aspects of life, and besides the already known Apocrypha, new chronicles may still be found. One cannot try to trace the chronological dates of these writings, for they were rewritten and translated many times. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 160:
He also said, "We part here, but we may meet again, clothed in raiment of Light. We need not be concerned about shopping for garments in the Kingdom of Light, for they will be created at will. We must not be too attached to Earth when our best Friends await us with joy." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 160:
He also said, "You are used to fearing death because you were not taught about the passing into a better World." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 160:
Thus the Great Pilgrim continued teaching about the eternal values and the power of thought, but His Teachings were comprehended by only a few. Though the Teacher spoke briefly and simply, very few were those who remembered His words. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 161:
"The third battle resounds in the Infinite, in space, between the subtle energies and the waves of chaos. The human imagination is too limited to envision these battles in Infinity. Human intellect comprehends earthly collisions, but is incapable of looking into space and imagining the powerful storms and forces working there. Only when human emotions are completely controlled can man start thinking about the invisible worlds. One should develop such thoughts, for they alone will make man a conscious co-worker with the Infinite forces." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 163:
The Teacher did not speak about reincarnation to the people because in His country this truth would not have been understood. Even among the disciples very few could fully comprehend the Law of Reincarnation. Some sects knew about reincarnation, but the idea provoked strong arguments and the majority doubted, just as it doubts today. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 164:
Thus, the Teacher knew that the events had been inevitable, and began to teach from the Subtle World. These Teachings also remained unrecorded, and thus arose one more example of injustice. In the manuscripts that have come down to us one comes across brief hints about His visitations from the Subtle World, but even the disciples failed to take the opportunity to reveal to others that His greatest Revelations were given when He was in His subtle body. Yet this information would have been of great value to the whole world. The Teacher did not insist, for He knew that space would guard His Teachings in a far better way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 164:
Similarly, We now warn about the cosmic tension, but few pay heed. We have pointed out the unusual events, but in a true example of the lack of co-measurement, people consider them accidental. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 167:
One might ask why these evil beings, while in the Subtle World, do not learn that their dark attempts are fruitless. The fact is that their protectors are vigilant! Remember the ancient legend about the demons who concealed the Light from the sight of the disciples with their wings, and know that in the lowest strata of the astral spheres such obscuring of Light is indeed possible. This happens on Earth as well. The persecutors of the Teachings of Light inflict harm consciously as well as unconsciously, and grow increasingly furious as, against their will, they are magnetically drawn to the Teaching. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 171:
Pure will can be cultivated in all environments, and psychic energy can be preserved in all circumstances. Each person, small or great, is equally endowed with free will. Everyone has this highest gift and may either accept it or, in ignorance, prefer to squander the entrusted treasure. Everyone has sufficient psychic energy for fearless flight into the Subtle World, but must first of all overcome the fear of the unknown and learn something about the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 171:
Even the humblest aspirant can find information about the Subtle World. One need only sharpen one's free will in this direction. Unfortunately, most people resist the idea that their true home is not on Earth, but somewhere in space. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 174:
174. Urusvati knows how certain sayings are misinterpreted. It is well known that the words about turning the other cheek have led to many errors. Indeed, if this saying is interpreted simply in the physical sense it results in absurdity, because this was spiritual instruction and was intended to mean that when there is inner balance, the attempts of evil can do no harm. The Great Pilgrim valued human dignity and knew from the Teachings of India that nothing and no one can harm the balanced human spirit. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 174:
The Great Pilgrim also taught about the quality of achievement and said, "Whoever improves the quality of his labor is already performing a good deed. Even if he acts only for his own sake, he contributes to the benefit of others. One's labor has a special effect on others and everyone benefits from it. Not only on Earth are great deeds appreciated; the Subtle World, too, watches beautiful labor attentively." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 176:
People do not want to think about the distant worlds, but such thoughts can become excellent purifiers of consciousness. On the paths of space there will be no envy, hatred or coarseness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 177:
This lack of faith begins with ordinary daily occurrences. When We warn against doubt, We are speaking about a physical law. People can reject the strongest help, because their free will can negate even the most favorable circumstances. For instance, an angry man can push aside the Hand that is stretched out to prevent him from falling. The Teacher warned against the harmful effects of doubt. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 178:
Thus the Teacher weighed the degree of betrayal. He knew when betrayal was about to happen and consoled those disciples who already suspected the traitor. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 179:
The Teacher had been thinking for a long time about the far-off worlds, and He allowed Himself to be sold into slavery so that His earthly path might be fulfilled as quickly as possible. He knew and profoundly felt all earthly hardships in full measure, and succeeded in gathering vast experience during His life on Earth. Many remarkable contemporaries shared His company and ideas. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 180:
And again the Thinker was asked why clouds form so quickly over mountains. He answered, "Besides the forces of nature, the thoughts of man can produce various phenomena." Thus, He used every opportunity to teach about the power of thought. Most people could not understand this power, which is the birthright of everyone, but still their knowledge was enriched. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 183:
People assume that they have progressed in so many ways and proudly point to their technical achievements, but they have advanced very little in the cognition of truth. One can search throughout the world and will discover the shameful fact that only a few strive toward the realization of Truth, and these few will only whisper timidly about the Subtle World. If one were to explore the history of human enlightenment, one would discover that there exists an immobility of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 183:
Be assured that only a few contemplate the far-off worlds, or think about the continuity of life, and the very ideas that would help to improve life are neglected. It is not the acceleration of technical discoveries that leads to concentration of the mind, but the desire of people themselves to learn something new. Yet, how can they learn if the most fundamental truths have not found a place in their consciousness? One must do more than listen politely to these truths; one must apply them as reality. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 183:
The Thinker spoke precisely about this over two thousand years ago. Does this not ring out as a great rebuke to humanity? Men have perfected themselves in the techniques of killing one another, but have lost the ability to contemplate Truth. And these words were repeated by the Thinker more than two thousand years ago! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 183:
If in those times the Thinker was appalled by the ferocity and cruelty of people, what can one say about today? The bloody sacrifices to Moloch appear merciful compared with the murders that are now taking place! How many times must We stress these words! How can people contemplate truths when their minds are filled with a craving for murder? This, too, was said by the Thinker, and because of these words He was persecuted and sold into slavery. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 183:
Now also you will be persecuted for saying such things. Compare these words that are separated by thousands of years, and think also about the deadness of consciousness, then and now. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 187:
187. Urusvati knows why it is unwise to speak badly about those who have passed into the Subtle World. The Thinker often warned people about this, and said, "Do not condemn the deceased, for what will you say to them when you meet again? Who knows, you might have to live once more as neighbors! Prepare joy for yourself." This understanding did not originate in Rome or Greece, but in far more remote antiquity, when people already understood the interdependence of the worlds. The Subtle World requires a careful approach, because everything there exists mentally, and earthly criticism can be extremely disturbing to subtle beings, who, in turn, can respond with unkind thoughts. Retaliation reigns, especially in the lower and middle spheres, and one should not provoke it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 189:
The Thinker also said to His disciples, "Betrayal is born in the house of hypocrisy, and history records betrayal as the basest crime. I do not need to tell you this, since you know enough about the supposed nobility of people, and also about their criminality. I am speaking to Space. Let Space shout, let it cry out loudly, let it tell people about their end. Even when I am in the far-off worlds, I shall to try to save humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 189:
"Criminality must be understood as the most terrible infection. People speak about the suffering caused by illnesses, but they do not want to admit that criminality ruins not only the body, but also the soul. Do not lose time. Warn friends about the danger of betrayal." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 191:
The Thinker said about the chain of lives, "Not only does it exist, but it is of manifold nature. There are complete incarnations, but also partial ones. A strong spirit can give part of his energy. This can be called a sending of the ray or a sending of energy. It provides an intensification of power that broadens the consciousness. It does not depress, but deepens straight-knowledge. In some people a natural keenness can be sensed. They themselves might have accumulated it in their former lives, but it also could have been sent to them as Grace." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 191:
If we discuss the far-off worlds we must accept the idea of distant influences. A strong spirit, while in the far-off worlds, may be filled with a desire to increase the work for good, and thus will send a particle of his energy for the inspiration and daring of those on Earth. Formerly, mothers prayed that double strength be granted to the incarnating soul. Some legends record the existence of certain nations that knew about the power of the spirit and about the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 192:
192. Urusvati knows the legends that tell us about the fulfillment of desires. The Thinker said, "People rarely discriminate between a desire that comes from within and an influence from without. They assume that all their desires come from within and rejoice when they are fulfilled, not realizing that at times these are not their own desires, but are received from outside. Such desires are already fulfilled in space, and people have only responded to an event destined to happen. They may have thought that their desire had come from within, when, in reality, it had resounded from the outside." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 192:
Legend tells us about the tree that fulfills all desires, but the explanation for this lies in the healing power of the leaves, which, when used as a medicine, make people more receptive to higher commands. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 194:
The Thinker told His disciples, "We make a mistake when we categorize nations by what appears to us to be their most important characteristics. We do not sufficiently study their faiths and customs, know little about their origins, and simply judge them by their alien, outer appearance, and our knowledge of a few local details. Satisfied with our ignorance, we are no better than fools! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 196:
The Thinker also said, "The Guides are concerned about the preservation of Beauty. Phidias was cast into prison, and by this act humanity cast itself into darkness. People are amazed at their cruel fate, but have they not earned it themselves? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 196:
People do not like to listen to those ideas that they have decided beforehand not to accept. In the cruel hour of fratricidal strife people invoke the name of Christ, and false witnesses take oaths on the most sacred objects. Such irreverence is all the more blasphemous. People are not afraid to utter a false oath or to ridicule the faith of others. They always find time for criticism and slander, but they have no time for labor. They may at times think about community, but do not know how to cooperate, even in their daily life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 198:
The Thinker said, "We must be careful with characterless people, who sometimes should simply be left to their errors. Most people do not understand how fleeting earthly possessions are, and it is impossible to convey to them the true meaning of life. But after experiencing many incarnations they will gradually be liberated from the enchantment of objects. They will learn to admire creativity without attachment to the created things. But we should not force upon people what is beyond their capacity. They should be told about Truth, but one cannot force it upon them. Compulsion will provoke rebellion so strong that there will be retreat instead of progress. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 198:
"For example, every schoolteacher can observe how carefully one should treat pupils in their adolescence. The teacher should know how to talk about life in such a way that each listener will think that he has come to the right conclusions by himself. Such a teacher is like a good gardener who understands what kind of wind best carries the fertile seeds." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 199:
The Thinker said, "If you want to find a rare manuscript, do not look for it only in the libraries. It is better to roam about the market places, and even to pay attention to the wrapping paper being used! We sometimes found beautiful fragments of rare manuscripts being used to wrap vegetables. I remember a poet who once advised a writer not to use an ink that was poisonous, for it might harm someone who later buys cherries wrapped in the paper. Indeed, even We cannot be sure that Our writings will reach future generations in their original form." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 200:
200. Urusvati knows that in the remote past people knew about the far-off worlds. This should not surprise you, for people possessed true knowledge even in ancient times. However, the vast majority had peculiar notions, thinking, for example, that Earth was built on the back of a cow, a turtle, or some monster. Even today, along with true knowledge and a vast range of information one can find similarly ridiculous superstitions. One might ask how knowledge was transmitted in ancient times, or how people of different nations could exchange information without a written language or other means of communication. Those who are aware of clairvoyance and astral flights can answer this question easily, but it would be difficult to explain such things to a narrow-minded person! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 201:
201. Urusvati knows that We have many reasons for speaking about unification. We have given the example of the horse that delayed a whole caravan, and spoken about the interdependent forces that hold an arch together. Now We shall add the words of the Thinker. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 201:
The Thinker also said, "Man will not be able to fly until he finds suitable wings. The symbol of Daedalus will be an eternal warning, but We shall often discuss the far-off worlds. By thinking about them we shall find the wings. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 204:
204. Urusvati knows about the enemies, visible and invisible. Those who conduct research in thought transmission should take note of the hostile conditions that accompany their experiments. Thoughts can be intercepted by spatial entities, and it is known that during experiments some people can hear thoughts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 205:
It is correctly pointed out that people are incarnated for specific purposes. For example, humiliated and tortured people return to Earth to remind others about their unacknowledged rights, but most of these people cannot overcome the desire for revenge and retribution, and few reach the noble heights of all-forgiveness and pure self-perfectment. There are those who return to the very place where they were abused and mistreated and wreak terrible vengeance. They hide themselves among the common people, bringing about sedition and hindering the progress of the country. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 205:
If people understood the consequences of this violence, they would be more effective in the building of their country, but few care to understand that blood shed in hatred is in need of purification. Thus, many times have We reminded you about the need for self-perfectment and an understanding of the Subtle World. Each one of Us has called to people in order to provide this knowledge. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 205:
We must understand the causes of strife and discord. If we remind ourselves about our life among the shadows, we shall be able to understand that it is precisely there that our future existence is prepared. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 206:
Likewise it may be asked whether the free will can lead one to the far-off realms. Certainly it can, if exercised with sincere self-denial. You already know about those Beings who left for other planets. This achievement is extraordinary since it strengthens the mind and creates new horizons of thought. The Thinker pointed out many times that He would one day go to another world and from there establish communication. Centuries would be needed for the fulfillment of this task, but nothing is impossible if one's will is directed toward the goal. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 207:
The Thinker said, "Learn how to think. Begin with the most simple thoughts. Best of all, learn how to dream about beautiful objects, and learn to dream vividly. Only dreams will develop one's imagination, and where can we go, how can we assimilate the most beautiful observations without imagination? How can we remember in our mundane life the sparks of the Supermundane Radiance if we do not train ourselves to dwell on images? Verily, striving toward the Sublime will train our imagination. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 209:
209. Urusvati knows that the all-pervading energy can be stimulated by both natural and artificial means. Everyone understands that natural methods are superior, yet much more has been written about artificial ones. It is true that artificial methods have been studied in detail since ancient times, but now, at the transition between two eras, it is time to turn to the natural methods of manifesting the Primal Energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 209:
It is wrong to excite the mind with narcotics, for such methods harmfully affect even future generations. Artificial stimulants are as harmful as the most severe diseases, the only difference being that the effects of disease manifest quickly, whereas the effects of narcotics develop over a long time and affect future generations. Man thinks little about the future and cares little about what he contributes to it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 209:
The Thinker said, "We do not seem to know for whom we build the stronghold. If we understand that we are building it for ourselves we will shape the stones more carefully. One should not rejoice when one's earthly life is finished, for no one knows where he will have to labor again. Therefore, wise men should think about where they may have to settle their accounts." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 211:
211. Urusvati knows how difficult it is to achieve harmony of consciousness. We do not speak here about the leveling of all consciousnesses, because, owing to cosmic multiformity, equality does not exist. Because nothing is repeated, the harmony of all parts is essential. It is difficult to imagine what complicated methods would have to be applied to try to equalize consciousnesses. One person may already be approaching the summit, while another has not even reached the foot of the mountain! Truly, in their thinking they have nothing in common. If you give them equal knowledge, for one it will be insufficient, and for the other too much, confusing him and even causing him to betray. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 212:
Even in ancient times the wise men knew that certain signs of success or failure could signal dreadful consequences. It is hard to imagine the catastrophes taking place in space that reach us centuries later. One cannot prevent what has already taken place, but one can acquire sufficient spiritual forbearance to accept what comes. When We speak about the need for equilibrium, We foresee many changes which people do not even suspect will come to pass. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 212:
Teachers must repeat about the coordination of the worlds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 213:
The Thinker spoke to people about this, constantly reminding them that lofty subjects must be studied when in a lofty state of mind. "Let us always apply goal-fitness." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 214:
214. Urusvati knows how much the concept of rhythm is misunderstood by humanity. The ancient teachings about the significance of rhythm have been lost, and today's idea of rhythm is limited to music and crude dancing. Scientists speak about vibratory rhythm, but their conclusions do not go beyond their laboratories. Rhythm should be expressed in all work, in all creativeness, in all of life. Only experienced workers are aware that rhythmic labor is the most productive. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 214:
Every worker also receives help from the Subtle World, and people would be much more successful if they realized that this invisible cooperation exists. Scoffers will say, "Can it be that even carpenters, farmers, and masons receive help from the Subtle World?" This mockery is out of place, for each appreciated labor receives help. People should think more about the inexhaustible store of energy in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 217:
217. Urusvati knows that the poisoning of the atmosphere is increasing at this time. The consequences of this are evident in many aspects of life. People suffer from many bodily diseases because of their individual weaknesses, and society suffers from epidemics and social upheavals. We often warn about the need for unity, for harmony is the best prophylactic. Great equilibrium is necessary; if it could be achieved throughout the world, the most dangerous hours would pass without harm. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 218:
218. Urusvati knows the magnetic power of names. Every sound corresponds to a specific cosmic ray, and also is linked to powerful signs of astrological significance. You know that sometimes We do not forbid the utterance of Our Names, while at other times We have advised you not to utter them, even in thought. This is because while sometimes the combinations of sounds do not generate powerful magnetic currents, at other times a Name sounds in space like the blow of a hammer. At such times, for the safeguarding of equilibrium, Our names should not be uttered. But this is also true about personal names, and even the names of places. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 218:
People generally do not know the difference between magnetism and hypnotism. Hypnotism deals with personal forces, whereas magnetism is a cosmic phenomenon. The Thinker often spoke about the significance of these energies, and used to say, "The moment a man exclaims, 'Oh, how unhappy I am!' he immediately increases his trouble. But he who declares, 'I am happy!' opens the gates to happiness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 219:
"If people realized the law of uniqueness, they would speedily advance in self-perfectment. The dead intellect whispers that each day is a repetition of the previous one. One constantly hears such complaints, but each moment is different. Your consciousness can never return to its previous state; even in cases of a degenerating consciousness, it will regress, but not in the same way. Infinity exists in both macrocosm and microcosm. Even a song cannot be repeated exactly, because the conditions will be different each time. If you return to a city where you have not been for many years, everything will appear different. Your consciousness will never be able to duplicate the previous state. Some people feel distressed when they think about unrepeatability, but a wise man will rejoice, for he senses motion." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 219:
If someone says, "I want only to follow the Teaching of the Great Pilgrim," he will limit his progress. But We appreciate his loving the Great Pilgrim with all his heart, for the heart is inexhaustible. Is it right to suppress such transports of the heart when you know about the labors performed for the good of humanity? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 220:
There are many descriptions of the Subtle World, but all of them are limited by the individual experience of the observer. Thus one person speaks about the lowest level, of almost monstrous ghosts; another describes sleeping shadows; a third finds an absolute similarity to the physical world; and a fourth talks about luminous bodies. They all describe what they have seen, but their perceptions were limited, causing them to think that one stratum is the entire Subtle World. Because of this error people quarrel and accuse one another of falsehood. If they could understand the manifoldness of the Subtle World, they would realize how beneficial it would be for them to strive to the higher spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 220:
According to a certain kind of person, nothing worthwhile exists for him here on Earth and therefore he has no reason to live. However, if he carries such thoughts with him into the Subtle World, he will continue the same idle existence there. If people limit their idea of the Subtle World by their earthly experience, they will prevent themselves from acquiring new experiences. Few think about the higher worlds, and most would be afraid of the radiance of Materia Lucida. The possibility that thinking will become keener frightens the limited mind. While still on Earth, people should suggest to themselves where precisely they would like to continue their progress. They must concentrate their free will and direct their minds toward consciously chosen subtle experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 222:
A book should be written about the causes of the persecution of great individuals. By comparing the causes is it possible to trace the evil will. I advise you to write such a book. Let someone do it! Through research it will be possible to discover the inner similarities between the persecutions of Confucius and Seneca. Our Brothers and Sisters suffered persecution, and Our memory preserves many such events. Joan of Arc, Aspasia, and a whole list of gloriously heroic women of various centuries can be named. We do not regret experiencing such trials, but there is a need for reflecting on them, because each persecution retards an urgent plan. However, even this We turn to Good. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 224:
224. Urusvati knows that thought-transmission over great distances requires self-abnegation. No human thought can disappear in space, but there is a great difference between a thought that flies out without purpose and one sent with a specific aim. The latter message will pass through various spheres and be subjected to many influences. Imagine the path of such a thought as if it were a radio message - many circumstances can expose it to danger, and there may even be contacts that will bring about disaster. There can even occur a short circuiting of currents that will cause suffering to the sender. The purpose of Our remarks is to remind you that though the mission of the Thinker was indeed not an easy one, the results were great. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 224:
It is said that thought resounds in space. This should be understood literally. You heard the resounding strings and the silver bells. The tension of thought produces sounds throughout space. There are many legends about events that were preceded by manifestations of sound. This is quite correct - precisely before great events, such a manifestation of thought may be heard. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 225:
People often speak about the synthesis of science and spirituality, but the understanding of these two concepts remains vague. They must be connected by a special flame which We call exaltation. Without this ardor not only knowledge but even spirituality remains dead and unconnected. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 226:
There is nothing new in this. "New" does not really exist - there is either forgotten truth or still unrealized truth. No one can claim that he has brought something new to the world, because only the moment before someone may have projected that very thought into space. People should not compete to be innovative, but should train themselves to think about the useful and the Beautiful. It would be better to think about essentials and how one can contribute the utmost good to the world. The most useful thoughts are those dedicated to Beauty. Ugliness is not fitting for evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
Cunning people will pry, "Tell us, what do they eat? How do they spend their time? With whom do they meet? Is it possible that they regulate prices in the market? Tell us everything about the Brotherhood in detail and we will amuse ourselves by broadcasting it." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
The Thinker was particularly concerned about wise dissemination of the Teaching, and practiced strict discipline to prevent the word from reaching those who were not ready to receive it. A foolish broadcaster was looked upon as if he were obsessed, and often he was. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
The Thinker was also very concerned about clarifying the significance of appreciation, and compared it to the watering of a garden. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
He said, "Every tree can be cheerful or sad. We might assume that this is just a reflection of our own moods, but how much do we really understand about the sensitivity of Nature?" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 229:
229. Urusvati knows about the action of the Law of Karma. One can observe that karma overtakes not only the one who commits a crime, but also those who participate in it indirectly. There is truth in the saying that for one person's crime a whole nation suffers. It is not only the motive that unites participants in crime, but aspects of their nature also bring them together. Who can tell the degree of affinity of blood relationships, or judge the degree of participation? Some may have encouraged the criminal verbally, others mentally. Who can define this, or determine the main cause? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 229:
Few care to think about how broadly karma moves, or to search within their own Chalice of Accumulations to discover how and when they have participated in crime. We can only remind you about the law, but free will must choose its way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 229:
Urusvati often hears about the fears of Sister O., who grieves when she sees the cruel karma being created by those who do not think about the essence of their deeds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 229:
People have become very fond of the word "karma." It is now repeated in various parts of the world, but few have learned its meaning. They speak casually about the Law of Karma, but, alas, do nothing to liberate themselves. They firmly believe that somewhere there exist the Lords of Karma, who will be kind enough to free them from even the most grievous fate! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 231:
231. Urusvati knows that even during difficult days joy generates power. Long ago We said that joy is a special wisdom. Truly, joy must be recognized, and realized. Gloomy people are clouded over by troubles and sorrows and they cannot see joy. Through the net of sadness people become blind and lose their strength, and cannot help themselves. Nor are they able to receive Our help, because depression and irritability block the way. It is as if no one had ever told them about the harm of depression. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 231:
Depressed people are considered unfortunate. Think about this last word. Did anyone deprive these people of their fortune? They missed all good possibilities by themselves and initiated their own misfortune long ago. Discontent, malice, and irritability cut off the path to joy, and their dark thoughts robbed them of the source of strength. Egoism prevented them from recognizing joy and whispered, "Joy lies only in personal gain." Thus, the most fruitful joy can be hidden under an ugly cover of despondency. Those blinded by despondency are indeed the most pitiful people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 232:
232. Urusvati knows what initiation is. There is much confusion about this concept. Some think that the path to initiation lies in the acquisition of knowledge. Others think that the act of devotion in itself is initiation, but that, too, is only a path to it. Still others state that to be initiated is to absorb a Mystery: even that is but a way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 232:
It is impermissible to speak in the marketplace about the awareness of Light. An initiate will not disclose his precious experience. No one can compel him to utter the unutterable. This is the difference between an initiate, and a deceiver, who knows how to roll his eyes and sing sweetly about visions that only he can perceive. True messengers are not talkative. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 233:
You must remember that vibrations can attract or repel people, and you should observe such attractions and repulsions with great attention. Much has been written about this, but not enough is applied in actual life. Mainly, we should not judge the great and the small by earthly measures. Often one small seed is of more value than a whole haystack. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 237:
Thus We remind people that any disharmony is ruinous. Lack of understanding of harmony makes life ugly and such ignorance is criminal. One cannot think about evolution when people themselves destroy the very foundations of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 237:
Especially at present, at the threshold of the New Era, one must think about the health of the nations. It may seem that today, when people have lost trust in one another, it is out of place to speak about health, but every teacher must speak about the ways to the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 237:
The example of the Thinker will be instructive. Even when He was sold into slavery, He spoke about freedom and harmony in life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 238:
We can mention individuals who achieved such vigilance, who accepted the required state of mind, applied it joyously, and were ready to take the cup of poison. We can mention the philosopher Seneca, who suffered greatly during Nero's reign, but whose consciousness remained undisturbed. Seneca inherited the mentality of the Thinker and endured the most trying times of ancient Rome, yet was able to remain the solace of many. His discourses about ethics were indispensable during those confusing days of little faith. Perhaps Seneca is less well known than the Thinker, but his work has great significance. He wanted to create a Leader, but received a terrible blow from his own disciple. The cup of poison did not confuse the clarity of his mind, and many learned from him how to cross the border of earthly life. We respect such examples amidst the confusion of ignorance and pride. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 241:
People may believe themselves to be the followers of the highest teachings, yet at the same time irresponsibly distort the destiny of entire nations. Again they will complain that We threaten, but is a warning about danger a threat? He who calls himself a scientist should not violate the laws of nature. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 241:
When We speak about unity and harmony people regard it as an abstraction. They expect real messages, but only according to their own understanding of reality. They do not realize that in the Tower exact programs are planned that can be brought to fruition only if the co-workers are fully united. Some day I will tell you how certain historic events were impeded by seemingly insignificant obstacles created by co-workers who were not aware of what they had done. Let the co-workers try to imagine how complex and difficult Our Work is! Let them think about the kind of currents that must be mastered! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 242:
242. Urusvati knows that he who sows the wind will reap the whirlwind. But no one cares when this storm will take place and whom it will destroy. People speak about karma and limit it by their own criteria, but karma acts progressively. This storm will, indeed, affect many, and the punishment will fall upon the sower of the wind. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 243:
In this way We are greatly concerned about the health of Our students. Every leader cares about the welfare of his co-workers, but We also ask Our co-workers to help Us to help them. We can foresee approaching danger, but without the cooperation of Our co-workers We are unable to prevent the entire process from occurring. Indeed, all illnesses have a psychic origin. Thus one must gradually learn how to preserve one's forces, and if the forces are dedicated to the service of Good, such concern is not selfish. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 244:
244. Urusvati knows that hypocrisy is based on heartlessness. Indeed, the bond with the higher spheres is formed through the heart, a heart generous in all its expressions. But the violent rage of heartlessness is fierce and spreads widely. People may intend to harm only one, but then injure many. Terrible is the karma of these heartless fools who mumble lofty utterances about truth, while actually defaming it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 245:
245. Urusvati knows what harm is done by a little knowledge in the wrong hands. Imagine an ignorant person who takes certain statements from the Teaching at random and begins to fill space with words he does not understand, because he never cared to undertake the preliminary purification necessary for the broadening of his consciousness. Unfortunately, even a fool can strike a certain rhythm whose resonance can create disharmony, and destruction may follow. But people usually do not think about the possibility of such consequences, nor do they realize that the first priority of the student should to emphasize the betterment of his consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 246:
We hear many letters. Each recorded amity gives Us joy. Let all letters carry the great message about the evolution of humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 248:
The Thinker, having heard about a vision of relatives, remarked, "Perhaps High Spirits materialized through those forms." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 249:
249. Urusvati knows that even an accelerated evolution must go through lawful stages, or chaos will inundate it, and under such conditions it is particularly difficult for a person to cope with his own free will. Even intelligent people cannot always reconcile the personal with the evolutionary. They cannot grasp the idea that there are dates destined for the world that they cannot separate themselves from. Such lack of understanding would be harmless if it were not for the rebellious action of the free will, causing harmful conflict. Man stubbornly persists in his own perceptions and does not admit other solutions. Much energy is required to tame such a free will, therefore, when We speak about alertness and flexibility of mind, We want to prevent the harm that comes from such stubbornness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 249:
When We speak about unification, We have in mind an important achievement. It is correctly noted that the so-called "complex of immortality" is an equal tension of all energies. It is precisely this unity of energies that creates the highest state. But people do not want to discipline themselves to be freely unified. They consider unity an abstract idea and would prefer that the Teacher give them specific instructions, little understanding that preparation for the unification of energies is a vital necessity that must take place in one's everyday life. The Living Ethics consists of disciplines that enable you to become more conscious in any sphere, but alas, people avoid such daily disciplines. They will often invent an utterly impractical meditation in their attempt to conquer the higher planes, yet neglect their immediate obligations. The Greek philosopher said, "He who knows how to rule his household will also be able to rule his nation." Of course, household duties are not meant in the sense of cooking and cleaning, but rather in the sense of a conscious awareness of general perfectment, or unification. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 249:
Urusvati is rightly interested in preserving Our letters about unification. There are many of these. If you only knew how often We keep repeating the same thing! These letters should be sent as reminders to various countries. People should hear about unification as they do about their daily bread. And if someone insists that he has heard enough about unity, know that it is a sign of his irresponsibility. In time, every word about unity will be applied literally, and the great, voluntary unification will come as a stage of evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 251:
251. Urusvati knows about the diversity of cosmic events. The subtle quality of manifestations of the fundamental energies should be especially emphasized. People expect only the grossest phenomena, and will accept nothing less than complete darkness at midday, or the entire earth in flames. But sudden, spectacular events such as these do not occur, because the harmony of Cosmic Law does not permit such shocks. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 251:
However, Nature's book is full of subtle omens, and people should be able to read them. Only the blind will fail to see the fiery signs, and only imperceptive physicians will not distinguish the fiery diseases. People say, "The sun rises, the moon shines, and everything is in order; yet for some mysterious reason we feel threatened." Those who can see will point out unusual events that are influencing human nature, while other events will pass unnoticed. Many things happen in unpredictable places, and if you were to record the whereabouts of earthquakes, floods, epidemics, unusual atmospheric events, and unexplained tensions, you would have a book about the sickness of the planet. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 252:
252. Urusvati knows how ignorant most people are about the origins of events. They cannot perceive even the culminating points, and are satisfied with effects alone. But a sensitive heart will tremble at the very inception of an event. Perhaps no proper words can be found to describe this feeling, but its unspoken meaning will at once resound in the depths of the heart. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 252:
Therefore, care should be taken when you speak about the inception of events. Only a well-tested consciousness will embrace this idea. One should not expect people to rejoice about something that is not evident to them. And if We add that many events originate on days when signs are favorable, most people will not understand it. Superstitions are readily accepted, while scientific conclusions are ridiculed. Thus, today We shall say, "Affirm success." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 253:
The dangers that We repeatedly point out, caused by unbalanced, purposeless ways of living, are part of the supermundane existence - hence, the title of these particular notes of the Brotherhood. But instead of being actively concerned about their negative effect on the macrocosm, people ask how beings of other planets clothe themselves! If a house is on fire, however, and someone were to ask the owner about his clothes, the question would be considered inappropriate, or insane. How then can We impress upon the human mind that right now we are experiencing a fiery Armageddon in which much can be destroyed? We want to draw special attention to this so that people will understand how much depends upon them. Let us not be afraid to repeat "how much." Let these words make it clear that each microcosm is responsible for the macrocosm. Do not assume that such a comparison is out of order. The bond between the microcosm and the macrocosm is the foundation of the world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 255:
255. Urusvati knows that people love to immerse themselves in the past. Everything about it fascinates them, and they are ready to forget the ugliest events in their past in order to cling to those things so dear to them. They detest the tempo of today and cherish the hope that life will return to the slow-flowing current of yesterday. If you tell them that this is impossible, and inform them of the coming of the New World, you will be labeled a destroyer of traditions and a dangerous revolutionary! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 256:
256. Urusvati knows that decisions are made in the Subtle World concerning the tasks in one's future earthly life. Most people in the earthly state do not accept this, but those in the Subtle World know that their incarnations will take place with their knowledge, and, more importantly, with their consent. When they are about to incarnate, people understand the karmic load that will compel them to undergo certain trials, but once in the earthly state they lose the memory of how their destiny was determined. Similarly, dwellers of the Subtle World are fully aware of life on the far-off worlds, but once they are in their physical bodies they usually lose this knowledge completely. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 256:
There is a story about the mother of a great leader who dreamed that her son would become a great benefactor of humanity. However, the son could see no reason why he should immerse himself in the problems of human affairs simply because of his mother's dream, and he turned toward a life of meditation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 258:
We must tell people about their free will, and not leave them with the idea that it is worthless. Free will is the highest gift, and the time has come for people to learn how to use it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 258:
The Thinker taught about free will, which can make man divine. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 259:
259. Urusvati has heard it said that the forces of darkness are more powerful than the Forces of Light. This is a harmful delusion. One should acknowledge that the forces of darkness are united and fierce in their attacks. But there is nothing surprising about this, for they know their finite nature and must defend their very existence. Even the methods of fighting are different, for while We are ready to receive many blows to Our shield, We can end the combat by a single arrow. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 259:
Remember that although the jinn often participated in building the temples, there never was a case when a Brother of Ours was of service to the dark forces. In all nations and all ages, there exist legends about the servants of darkness who were compelled to serve the Forces of Light. There is great significance in such legends. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 259:
You can observe the rapid advance of evolution. Not only by generations, but even by decades, one can measure the considerable progress of life. Experienced observers should carefully and objectively collect facts about the progress of evolution through the decades. Truly, one can declare that the New Era is approaching! Even if many things are misunderstood and distorted, new possibilities are entering life, and will in time influence humanity's level of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 259:
Let us not be shortsighted when speaking about the destruction of the world. It is true that Armageddon is raging and incredible crimes have been committed, but it is also true that against the background of these terrors a speedy evolution rushes onward. Is it possible that people do not see how much of the new is entering life? We should not permit the doubting worldlings to proclaim that the dark forces are victorious. That which belongs to Infinity cannot be conquered. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 262:
We always stress work, but advise rest during such times of tension. This kind of relaxation has nothing to do with idleness; it is a sharpening of forces. However, understand that We are now talking about great tasks that require complete sacrifice. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
Whole volumes could be written about the sickness of such nations. If people excuse themselves by claiming that they cannot see the essence of events, one can only pity them for their blindness. People should study and be vigilant in life in order to recognize their true leaders. If the nightingales are killed, how can one hope to hear their song? We record all the consequences of ignorance, and this chronicle of humanity is deplorable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 264:
264. Urusvati knows that prayer is often hypocritical. We have already spoken about the significance of prayer, but it is necessary to mention the harm of hypocritical or hired prayer. People do not realize the extreme harm in any kind of falsehood, but hypocrisy and bribery are its grossest expressions. One should realize how pervasively each false thought spreads. It is indeed blasphemous to hire someone for prayer. It is criminal to try to deceive Him who is considered by people as the Most High. Monstrous examples can be cited of people who mumbled prayers and at the same time plotted murder. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 264:
People should be taught not only to esteem truth, but also to develop the ability to contemplate the Universe. Of course, We do not mean that everyone should become an astronomer, but We do advocate thought about Infinity. How can people continue to lie while learning about the grandeur of Cosmos? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 264:
People should be taught that it is as shameful to deceive themselves as to deceive each other. Unfortunately, there can be no law that forbids inner lies, but a state of consciousness can be reached in which it becomes shameful to lie. Let people think about the beauty of the world, and let them know that every thought is immediately known to Someone. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 264:
The Thinker was concerned about every thought, knowing that the purpose of each thought is to serve the Common Good. He said, "When people understand the meaning of the Common Good, happiness will be theirs." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 265:
The Thinker often spoke about the wings of man, and pointed out that physical wings are not sufficient. "Know how to become detached, then you will be able to soar into the Higher World." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 267:
Words about cooperation have been uttered for many centuries, and the ideals usually outran the material possibilities. But now people have found many useful applications, and the time has come when it is necessary to think about the General Good. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 268:
268. Urusvati knows that people have fantastic ideas about the past lives of great spiritual individuals. They imagine that these evolved spirits were surrounded by the most favorable conditions in all their past incarnations, as if they never suffered, were never in need, and never endured the persecutions that they in fact so often experienced. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 268:
Indeed, you should not assume that Plato, when he was sold into slavery, did not react to all the turmoil of such a situation. Of course, he went courageously through all trials, but in his heart felt great bitterness because of the injustice, and it was because of this that he was able to speak so brilliantly about the best forms of government. Pythagoras too was persecuted, endured great poverty, and suffered all kinds of physical humiliation, but these tests did not diminish his ardor. Likewise, Anaxagoras was deprived of everything, yet even on his difficult path he knew how to prepare for himself a majestic crown of thorns. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 270:
People's dependence on free will is reinforced by their passion for technology, and We have already spoken about the danger of this attraction. The free will must not contend with the Primal Energy, for this would bring great pain and even ruin. And so we arrive once again at the idea of the golden mean. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 270:
If a black-haired man insists that his hair is blond, he will be thought mad. Likewise, one who distorts his innate qualities is, in a sense, also mad. People are careful about their physical heart, for they have learned that the heart is the center of the physical life. But they have not yet sufficient information about the correlation of the free will with the Primal Energy, and regrettable disharmony is the result. Instead of the harmonious coexistence of the two forces, conflict and competition exist between them. One of the causes of the planet's sickness lies in the uncoordinated forces of man. People should think about this. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 270:
The Thinker spoke about two essential forces within man, his intellect and his wisdom. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 271:
271. Urusvati knows the unique characteristics of this Armageddon. Similar battles have taken place in the past, but what is unique about the present? As always the Greatest Forces are involved, but humanity is also involved as never before! The entire planet is participating in this battle, each one in his own way, and everywhere the tension is unprecedented. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 273:
273. Urusvati knows that egoism is like a smudge on a glass, and that there are different kinds of egoism. In addition to personal egoism, we can see examples of family egoism and even racial egoism. It is easy to imagine how many distortions of truth issue from these accumulations of poisoned feelings! Moreover, there is even egoism on a planetary scale. You often hear scientists declare that life exists only on Earth. They claim that Earth has exclusive and uniquely favorable conditions, and have no idea about the existence of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 273:
The Thinker taught about the harm of limitation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 274:
There is a story about a physician in ancient times who treated people of different castes with equal attention, and because of this noble attitude the people wanted to stone him. When asked if he would also apply the same care to people of other nations, he answered that everyone should be treated alike, and he was forbidden to practice medicine at all. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 274:
The Thinker was concerned about the spiritual welfare of His disciples, and took care that they should not stumble over illusory obstacles. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 275:
275. Urusvati knows the many manifestations of psychic energy. But numerous misunderstandings develop about this concept. Some deny its existence altogether; others think of it as some kind of miracle; still others accept it, but claim that psychic energy is a privilege meant only for the few. The truth is that psychic energy permeates all that exists, and because it is an energy, it has all the characteristics of energy. For example, it can stimulate and intensify the centers, but at the same time it can aggravate any disease that may be in the organism. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 276:
276. Urusvati knows My advice to write down unusual and rare manifestations. There are many reasons for this. You have read about radiesthesia, but you should know that there are several kinds, which differ greatly. Radiesthesia can be of sound, smell, or taste. People may at times feel as if they are permeated by a particular sound. If such a phenomenon occurs repeatedly it has a certain purpose, either to indicate something, or as a reminder. The same happens with the senses of taste and smell, or when, for some reason, a person may begin to feel an attraction or aversion to certain sensations. Thus, by means of their senses, people receive signs of warning and protection from the depths of their own consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 276:
Seldom do people pay attention to such promptings, which can be studied only through lengthy observation. But who cares for such drawn-out processes? People read about instantaneous enlightenment and imagine that they can succeed without spiritual practice and protracted experiments. They do not want to hear that certain experiments require a time equal to the span of several generations; they desire immediate enlightenment, even if such an accelerated process could destroy their neighbors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 276:
Special caution should be taken during periods of disturbed cosmic currents. You have read about cosmic dangers, but there are many more of them than scientists can detect, and the important point is to know what currents can counteract them. One should not only consider the dangers, but also be ready to resist them by all possible means. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 277:
We know that under present earthly conditions perfect equilibrium is unattainable. This is a danger that should be noted. When conditions on the planet become even more complicated, many will recall Our advice about treating psychic energy with care. During inharmonious times even a simple transmission of thought can be exhausting. This should be taken into consideration. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 278:
278. Urusvati knows about the fatigue We have described that was experienced by My Friend. There are three methods of combatting it. One can deliberately increase the tension to such a degree that the original fatigue is lost in the whirl of the new stimulation, or relax completely without thoughts or tensions, or change one's location, so that the spatial and ground currents are completely different. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 279:
279. Urusvati knows how difficult it is for people to accept the diversity of evolution. Each one insists that there is but one law, and cherishes a different notion about cosmos. When they find contradictions in the various scriptures, they accuse them of inaccuracy. These disputes and misunderstandings arise because of the inability of the ordinary intellect to imagine a scheme with infinite possibilities, and a universal law with many aspects. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 279:
Individuals of much older stages of evolution coexist on Earth with the people of the sixth race. One can observe that the outlook of people varies from the most primitive to the enlightened. We meet with contrasts not only in the earthly realm but in the Subtle World also. It is important to know about these intrusive influences of distant systems. They act like explosions and storms, and can bring a form of revolution. Therefore, do not assume that the Subtle World is strictly and forever ordered. One must become accustomed to the idea that even in the higher spheres there can be collisions of psychic forces. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 282:
282. Urusvati knows how harmful it is to pollute space. We have already offered many indications about how to avoid causing harm, but now We advise you not to dwell on mistakes or remain in places where there is blasphemy or irritation. Gossiping about mistakes pollutes the atmosphere around you, and attracts the fluids that will intensify the original errors. In the same way, it is harmful to stay in a place that is polluted by blasphemy or irritability. I speak as a physician. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 282:
I warned long ago about fiery illnesses to which refined organisms are most sensitive. But people ignore these new aggregate diseases. They can be quite exhausting; frequently inadequate treatments are prescribed and the harm is increased. It is true that every illness is based on inflammation, and inflammations are related to fiery disease, but some diseases are caused by an external fiery tension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 283:
How beautiful are thoughts about motion! They are a source of inspiration for Us. We overcome the idea of time when We are in motion. We can solve problems when We adhere to the concept of motion. Be not surprised that in many people there is an intuitive desire to fly, for this is a sign of our epoch. But people should move even more in thought, and thus forge ahead of even the speediest flights. I know a valiant country that is ready for such high flights. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 284:
People usually do not study the normal state of consciousness, and therefore do not learn about its abnormalities. We advise the study of human consciousness, so that the many kinds of abnormality will be more easily recognized. Nor is it correct to assume that a disease of the organism always influences the consciousness adversely. Indeed, sometimes it is a sickness that elevates the consciousness. We will not now enumerate the varied circumstances that influence human consciousness, but simply wish to point out that duality of consciousness is a common, though undesirable, condition. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 284:
Truly, man needs to learn about his psychic energy. Many experiments are taking place, but so far the results are not satisfactory since the researchers work without any system and overlook many facts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 285:
But how do you explain to people that their leaders and their teachers are insane? How can you convince a nation that immediate measures must be taken for the restoration of its health? Indeed, Our prescriptions would be quite different from the measures offered by the medical authorities! This will be especially obvious in the psychic sphere. People do not yet acknowledge obsession, and though many books about the subject are available, a cowardly consciousness will deny the facts. Many materializations can be demonstrated, but those who want to deny will somehow justify their disbelief. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 285:
Indeed, such mental confusion fully corresponds with the end of Kali Yuga, but it was said that if the confusion reaches its climax, the only way to correct the situation will be through fiery purification. The examples from the past are eloquent. People have already begun to speak about Armageddon. A few years ago they would not have thought about the closeness of decisive events, but the Teachings are serving their purpose, and even the skeptics are now aware of the terrors of Armageddon. Thus, the information spreads in its own way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 286:
To all these insanities will be added the most shameful - the intensified competition between male and female. We insist upon equal and full rights for women, but the servants of darkness will expel them from many fields of activity, even where they bring the most benefit. We have spoken about the many maladies in the world, but the renewed struggle between the male and female principles will be the most tragic. It is hard to imagine how disastrous this will be, for it is a struggle against evolution itself! What a high price humanity pays for every such opposition to evolution! In these convulsions the young generations are corrupted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 286:
Plato spoke about beautiful thinking, but what kind of beauty is possible when there is hostility between man and woman? Now is the time to think about equal and full rights, but darkness invades the tensed realms. However, all the dark attacks will serve a certain good purpose, for those who have been humiliated in Kali Yuga will be glorified in Satya Yuga. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 288:
Especially disgusting are the emotions evoked by small stings. During great calamities feelings of self-sacrifice or heroism may be aroused, but in time of decay there is only wasted energy. I affirm that the worst part of Armageddon is in the decay of organisms. During strong disturbances the Guidance can be increased, but what can be done about gangrenous aggravation? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 289:
289. Urusvati knows that the understanding of the fundamental principles and agreement about them among co-workers is the main guarantee of success. What can be worse than a mob of people who understand the rhythmic power of words and numbers, but cannot agree about life's fundamental principles? We put particular stress upon the understanding of these foundations, for without it knowledge itself is not only useless, but even harmful. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 289:
We have spoken before about unification, which means first of all the harmonious, mutual understanding of the fundamental truth. People may raise their hands together in solemn oath, but that does not mean that they are all in agreement. Actions taken simultaneously do not necessarily signify unity, and without inner harmony such actions will only cause disturbances of the atmosphere. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 289:
The Thinker constantly reminded others about harmony in music. He hoped that this awareness might help establish harmony in life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 291:
People produce strong poisons within themselves, and exhale them in their fits of hatred. The legend about poisonous breath has a true basis. The roar of crowds does shatter space, and the breath of malice pollutes the atmosphere for a long time. It is particularly timely to remind you about this during the days of Armageddon. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 291:
Only thought can produce the antidote. These words should not be taken as symbolic. Thought produces a substance that attracts the helping forces from space. We have spoken about resistance to evil. Precise, clear, and disciplined thought is a powerful aid, and also a powerful antidote. So-called immunity is the result of thought. If you remember Us you will intensify your thoughts and they will acquire a new power. Think about Us. Think about reality and face the terrors of Armageddon. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 292:
292. Urusvati knows how the information about the Brotherhood has been distorted. Mediums invent strange fables, and there are even more harmful fabrications. There are certain types who can be called semi-mediums, who obtain only fragmentary impressions of the Subtle World, and then attribute them to the life of the White Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 292:
You have heard about the false Olympus, which was built by thought-forms in the lower astral spheres. Fragmentary details of this Olympus are perceived by the mediums, but they know little about the thought-forms of the Subtle World and are always ready to attribute these ephemeral temples, solemn processions, and ostentatious garments to Our Towers. Those who have little knowledge of the conditions of the Subtle World can therefore become misled. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 292:
The Thinker never tired of reminding His disciples about the importance of paying attention to every step and to every mental transmission. He said, "It is not for us to judge what is important and what is unimportant. Therefore, let us be vigilant!" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 295:
For example, We say that the illusion of so-called peace is worse than actual war. People who are full of hatred may assure you that they live in peace, but they are liars. Such a lie is not easy to wash away; it continues to exist in the Subtle World. People should consider whether they have the right to pollute the subtle worlds, but they seldom think about their responsibility to the Universe. The continuity of life is not taught in the schools. There are few, if any, courses taught that reveal the grandeur of human life, and the teacher is rare who is capable of impressing upon students the dangers of false concepts. Yet all the Teachings testify to the Great Reality of true peace. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 295:
Speaking about false concepts, one should not relate them to only a few significant events. It should be remembered that man's entire life is filled with petty but characteristic falsehoods. So much false courage, so much false devotion, so much false diligence is manifested throughout the world! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 299:
The Thinker spoke often about hearts of stone. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
People fear being cursed, but in fact bring curses upon themselves whenever they commit an injustice. Try an experiment; send the purest man to perform important work or a heroic deed, then see how he will be slandered. The majority will criticize without considering his task, and only a few, who are themselves persecuted, will think about the aim of the podvig. This lack of good will is a major obstacle to the progress of evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
We have been compelled more than once to take special measures for the purification of space. But such discharges of energy cause shocks so strong that they have consequences in the Subtle World. Such arrows cannot be sent forth frequently. We are very concerned about those unwise people whose actions boomerang. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 302:
The circumstances are complex and We indicate caution, but Our advice is seldom accepted. People think of caution as inertia, not realizing that even during days of great strain We would never advise inaction. We compensate for the collision of currents with the most intensified activity. This may not always be evident, but We are not concerned about outward manifestations. The Teacher must direct His inner energy and thus help to withstand the tension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 303:
One can see how it is possible for the discordant consciousness to be influenced by these three impulses. What kind of power can be achieved with such disharmony? There is an ancient fairy tale about a man within whom lived an angel and a demon. Both whispered their instructions, but only when the fiery spark was kindled by love did the demon leave him. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 304:
The Thinker was concerned about the preservation of consciousness. Prompted by his inner awareness, He often repeated, "I will not lose my consciousness." Certainly, consciousness is needed in the Supermundane. The consciousness loses its earthly aspect, and can be transformed into spiritual knowledge. The clearer the earthly consciousness, the quicker the awakening of the spirit. While on Earth we can only sense the laws of karma, but in a state of spiritual awareness we can truly understand the combined forces of karma. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 305:
In general, people dislike the concept of service. They dream about a time when there will be no need for it, and would be horrified to learn that all of life is unending service. They prefer to hear about Us, about Our labor and Our joy, and puzzled, they ask, "What kind of continual service is it when one can hear singing in the Brotherhood?" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 308:
People are sufficiently informed about hypnotic suggestion, yet still cannot accept the idea that vibrations can travel over vast distances. It is a great tragedy that people welcome the most questionable concepts, yet often refuse to accept what is best for them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 310:
310. Urusvati knows that the mundane and the Supermundane are in essence the same, because every earthly action is linked to all of existence. But when We speak about the foundations of life We call them supermundane. People should be taught by all possible means that the Supermundane is real, but man fears the Supermundane and tries to escape the grandeur of Infinity by burying his head here on Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 310:
There are many beliefs by which people shield themselves from reality, and it is therefore necessary to goad humanity into participating in all aspects of life. Many ancient thinkers emphasized this, but unfortunately their advice came down in the form of maxims which today are read, but never applied. The thoughts of Confucius, Pythagoras, and Marcus Aurelius are recorded in the pages of history, yet the average man is loathe to accept their authority. People are ashamed to reveal the cause of their ignorance, therefore it is important to persist in reminding them about participating in the totality of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 311:
Do not underestimate the power of human counterattacks; you can find fanatical declarations everywhere. Fragmentary messages and human outcries should not be ignored, for they all pollute space. Inexperienced people would want extreme measures for purification, but can you imagine these extreme measures applied daily? They would cease to be extraordinary, and the surrounding atmosphere would become strained to the point of explosion. Such methods cannot be applied without taking into consideration the final goal. Think, therefore, about the complexity of Our Labor and try to apply your forces in the same direction. Everyone can do something useful. Each consciousness can perceive the necessary path. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 313:
In cases of amnesia a person can appear to lose all memory about himself, yet, if asked about what he can remember, his answer may be most unexpected. He might even recollect his past lives or vestiges of supermundane sensations. But physicians never ask about such things, and some of the most essential aspects of life are overlooked. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 314:
An important book could be written about the fluctuations of human understanding. The psychic realm is not understood any more now than it was in antiquity, and this fact deserves special attention. It is logical to assume that man's evolution would result in a broadening of consciousness in all spheres; why then has such an important realm as the knowledge of the Subtle World remained so misunderstood? The reason is that man fears everything that lies beyond the boundaries of the material world. The consciousness strives to knowledge, but the earthbound mind will whisper that it is not necessary to know about the hereafter. Sometimes even well-informed people will begin to doubt, and thinking that the Subtle World does not exist, they undermine their previous accumulations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 315:
315. Urusvati knows that a sequence of events can be perceived in different ways. Imagine a room with a large gathering of people who are about to be poisoned. The question is, does the decisive moment occur when the poison is brought in, when it starts to take effect, or when people are beginning to die? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 315:
The Thinker wanted His disciples to understand the true meaning of the sequence of events. He used to say, "Let us not be concerned about how we become corpses; it is better to comprehend the foundations of life." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 316:
316. Urusvati knows how some people try to cheat the Law of Karma. There are people who do this in ignorance of the law, but I am now talking about those who know about it and defy it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 317:
317. Urusvati knows that each physical action is the result of a psychic action. This is not a new idea, yet people fail to recognize that thought precedes action, and when you speak to them about psychic action, they will think that you are joking. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 318:
When a person says that he will think about something, he has already thought about it. The fiery decision already exists within him and when he says that he will think, he refers to the act of intellectual deliberation. It is instructive to observe the duel that takes place between mental and fiery decisions. The intellect can often distort a fiery decision, but the fiery seed itself remains intact. It secretes itself in the depths of the consciousness and reappears often. It is lamentable that man stubbornly refuses to accept the various states of consciousness that exist within him. This very awareness would help him to treat the process of thinking with caution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 319:
Each benevolent thought about peace is helpful in space. The word peace should be repeated as a mantram, and it will strengthen all efforts to bring harmony. But woe unto those who promote pseudo-peace, which will lead only to corruption. Our Teaching is the Teaching of peace, of true peace. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 321:
Man has the gift of communication with his brethren. He learns that a life of enmity finally becomes unbearable, and that the family is ruined by discord. He should understand that this is also true about great nations, which become corrupt without constant, vigilant efforts toward improvement. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 321:
In these times it is not possible to expect peace, but we should understand that the coming era will be more suitable for an intelligent acceptance of peace. Therefore, everyone should speak about world peace even if only in the abstract. Let this word, which belongs to the future, be heard amidst today's clouds of hatred. Do not expect to hear such words at lifeless meetings. Let the best dreams be expressed by the young. Let them, in the armor of defense, lay the foundation of life. One should not interfere with the loftiest dreams. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 321:
There are many dreams that could be transformed into reality, even though they now seem unrealizable. For example, people dream about education for all, yet there is much illiteracy throughout the world. And as long as slavery and barbarism remain in many areas, how can one dream about universal education? But We will say, not only can one dream, one must. Space must be filled with commands to begin campaigns for education. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 321:
The worldly-wise advise us to ignore the cruelties that surround us, but these "wise" ones are without life. You will be told many stories about the brilliant achievements of culture, yet the fact remains that slavery still exists. Moreover, it exists under a clever mask of sanctimonious hypocrisy; such a masquerade is particularly shameful. Yet instead of general indignation, one hears excuses for this shame. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 322:
322. Urusvati knows that the concepts that We speak about must be fully understood. When We speak of slavery, We mean all forms of this infamy. It is not only the gross buying and selling of people, which, as We have often observed, was condemned by even the most fanatical conquerors, it is also the subtle humiliations inflicted on man that should be particularly noted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 322:
Songs are sung in churches about human goodness, while just outside the begging hand is ignored, and no one shows interest or asks for the cause of the beggar's misery, or offers to ease his suffering. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 323:
One may recollect that at the French court letters containing useful advice were written, but conditions were then difficult, and we should therefore respect the fact that even amid the extravagance of the court a voice about the useful life could be heard. Many calamities were thus averted. In this way one should examine the various eras. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 325:
All that has been said about such dragons is quite correct. Their appearance is frightful, they are voracious, and they do not release their victims. They carefully watch those who enter and try to gain control of those who dwell in the house. They can change their appearance and rarely reveal their hideous essence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 325:
The Dragon of the Threshold symbolizes the sentinel of human consciousness. These dragons are not mere abstract symbols, for they touch closely the daily life of every human being. Man's desires can never be satisfied, and his discontent is nourishment for the dragons. I certainly do not speak about man's thirst for knowledge, which is a worthy quest, but about his ordinary dissatisfactions. These are rooted in the base passions, where the accumulated discontent becomes food for the dragon, who wins the battle and rejoices in the feast. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 325:
In discussing the Supermundane We want you to recognize the obstacles that stand in your way. People can stumble, fall, or even be killed in crossing the most ordinary threshold. We have often spoken about the evil routines that man creates for himself. What then can one say about the threshold of loathsome habits? Indeed, it is dangerous to step over such a threshold! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 325:
Enough about the evil threshold. Let us assume that our friends have already realized the danger of feeding dragons. Now let us speak about the good threshold, which leads toward a good daily life. It may be an ordinary life, but if it is pure, the dragon will shrink, and turn into a small lizard. Thus, man is endowed with the power to bring about great transformations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 326:
Some may shrug their shoulders and ask whether a book about good behavior is needed as part of the Teachings of Life. It is indeed, for you must acquire subtlety of understanding if you want to refine your consciousness. We are now speaking about concepts that are almost impossible to express in human words. Many basic principles are indeed inexpressible, and must be intuitively perceived. Such silent understanding and receptivity are bridges to future achievement. Not words, but an inner feeling will be remembered and will help lay the foundation of evolution. Thus, he who is refined in his feelings will never be coarse. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 328:
328. Urusvati knows that souls incarnate with good intention; such is the Great Law. Even the spirits in the lower strata, just before incarnating, receive a ray of enlightenment about goodness as the foundation of life. But just as the finest aroma cannot permeate space for long, kind intentions are dissipated by the influence of the varied conditions of life. A child is not evil, but can quickly succumb to inherited atavism. Also bad habits, formed from the smallest details of life, are the gates of evil. Thus the enlightenment so briefly experienced in the Subtle World is dispersed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 328:
The process of merging into the dense physical body cuts off all impressions from the Subtle World. Nevertheless, many facts about life in the Subtle World can be obtained. The best way to collect these facts is from the individual testimonies of those who have received unexpected glimpses. This kind of evidence is usually honest, because these people did not expect anything and are amazed to have received any information at all. Thus, they testify to their impressions sincerely. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 329:
Let us take the case of someone who realizes the benefits of Good and who understands the power of thought. He will not lament leaving Earth, for he knows about his eventual return into physical existence. Such a person will fall asleep peacefully and will find himself conscious in the Subtle World. He will not suffer any pain, for his subtle body is not burdened by guilt - he committed no crimes, even in thought. Thus, he will not suffer from depression and will be able to relate to his new environment. He will drive away fear, because he understands that thoughts are his strongest shield. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 329:
This person will think about the Subtle World as a joyous state of consciousness, and in such thought will create his future joy. He will affirm his previous experiences, for if he does not wish to do this, they will not enter his consciousness. People must remember this well, and understand the saying, "He who wants to receive, will receive." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 329:
The Thinker reminded people about this, for He knew that they deprive themselves of their own achievements. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 330:
I would like Our co-workers to imagine the various strata of the Subtle World, but there should be no false ideas about this. Many imagine the Subtle World to be a richly adorned paradise filled only with bliss. Yet, Earth groans under the pressures of murder, aggression, and falsehood, and the consequences of earthly delusion fill the Subtle World too. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 333:
One could write a book about joy, but We prefer to give glimpses of joy, linking them with thoughts about grave dangers. Each discourse is given in a certain rhythm. You know that wearing many layers of the finest silk can keep one warmer than would a fur coat. Reiteration generates an accumulation of precipitations, providing an increased power of psychic energy, but these precipitations should be subject to a certain rhythm. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 333:
Joy cannot be just one joy. There are innumerable joys, and each of them touches upon a particular combination of nerve centers. People should think more about rhythm and multiformity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 334:
We have often spoken about the influence of thought upon objects. Truly, it is easier to magnetize than to demagnetize, but the magnetizer himself can remove the magnetism when necessary through the concentration of his will. Such demagnetized objects acquire a neutral quality, that is, the living energy leaves them and they remain lifeless and subject to chaos, and can become the opposite of what they were. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 335:
The Thinker, after meeting with a stranger, said, "He is not a good man, but he spoke much to Me about truth. Blessed be the Truth." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 336:
336. Urusvati knows how We grieve at every distortion of truth. We say that false prophets are less dangerous than "unfeeling, living corpses;" however, this comparison is relative, and you can be sure that We do not justify false prophets. Everyone knows that they work only for their own gain, and that their activity has nothing to do with the Teaching about the New Life. If one should ask those trumpeters of falsehood how much silver they have accumulated, they would remain silent, knowing that the Teaching is for each of them as a milk cow. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 338:
Powerful are human poisons, and salutary is psychic energy. Thus, when I speak about the necessity for psychic correlations, I advise you not only as a Teacher and humanitarian, but also as a physician. For example, I advise taking care of the spleen and keeping it clean. But at the same time I stress the need for preserving calmness and an atmosphere of solemnity. This may sound strange, for what can the spleen and a solemn mood have in common? In fact the spleen is the organ of harmony and must therefore be purified by a harmonious disposition. People assume that only the nervous system requires psychic influences, but such influences are also needed for various organs. The example of the spleen is indicative. I speak of this particular organ because it is rarely mentioned and needs special attention. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 339:
Over many generations people have developed an awe for misfortune, and claim that it is the gods who send calamities. Man never forgets to pray for help, but he seldom remembers to give thanks for his happiness. It may seem hardly worthwhile to speak about such a thing, but it should be examined from the scientific point of view. The projected image of feelings of distress is an agitated one. We can observe their zigzags flickering on the screen, whereas rapture and exaltation produce perfect circles. It can be proved that disturbance not only produces poison, but also deadens the organs, whereupon the entire laboratory of the organism falls into disorder. This condition can be compared to the death of psychic energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 339:
Folklore preserves stories about sleeping beauties and knights who remained in states of suspended animation. Folk wisdom observes this as a special condition that is followed by renewed energy and heroism. Truly, the time will come when medical science will be able to create these periods of absolute rest for the renewal of vital forces. Experiments for this took place in ancient times. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 340:
340. Urusvati knows that under normal conditions the human organism can successfully overcome diseases, but it is essential to understand what kind of organism we are talking about, and what conditions are best. The dangerous influence of genetic factors should be limited as much as possible. Governments should take measures to achieve this, and are only now beginning to pay some attention to this problem. Yet, people do not think enough about the natural environment. They are quite content with basic sanitary measures, and the essential foundations of life are overlooked. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 340:
It would be good to remember the remedy of ancient times when sick people would go into seclusion and remain close to nature. This was done not only in cases of contagious diseases, but when the organism was in need of renewal. Even now, there are those who prefer to live in mobile homes or in tents. Of course, a collection of many tents in one place only replicates urban conditions, but the fact that people dream of and look for seclusion reveals a healthy instinct for the preservation and restoration of health. We transmit thoughts of health, but of health correctly understood. It is especially important to think about health now. Many people are aware that the destruction of the nervous system has reached an extreme point. They understand that progress is impossible on this path of decay, but only a few know the significance of health in its full sense. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 341:
341. Urusvati knows that harmony in life refines human feelings. Indeed, harmony is the only thing necessary; with it all will be subtler and loftier. Harmony is a great concept! Yet people seek it in external conditions and overlook it in the essence of things. For example, a primitive man may live in natural beauty, yet be far from harmony. The city dweller may be oppressed by the bustle of his surroundings, and be unable to think about a harmonious life. Even a refined philosopher can be crushed by the cares of supporting himself. Thus the fundamental law of harmony is forgotten. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 341:
People do not understand that the way to harmony is in the art of thinking. Deep contemplation is needed for the realization of harmony. Truly, only the art of thinking can refine one's feelings. But how does one acquire this art, which can sometimes be possessed by an illiterate person, yet elude the most learned? How can We teach man the art of thinking? Many will take this to be a clumsy aphorism. How can We explain to people that Our philosophy is based upon thinking about Infinity? With such ideals, earthly tribulations become bearable and manageable. Do not fear the lofty concept of harmony. It can be applied in all aspects of life, and every human being can develop a sense of it within himself. This state can be called by different names, yet it is the property of all. Everyone sooner or later will achieve harmony if the art of thinking is cultivated. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 342:
Certain events can only be explained by these attacks of chaos. You have heard about the girl who, even while the evil forces are attacking her, can heal with the power of her psychic energy. Even moderately good physicians oppose her and try to interfere with her podvig. There are many similar examples in various fields, and the remarkable thing is that individuals who are not even involved will also interfere. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 342:
One could object to the fact that people are held responsible unfairly for having succumbed to the attacks of chaos. However, by a vigilant free will they could have controlled themselves. How can one excuse people who carelessly blind themselves, then seek to justify their own carelessness? Thus, we should be able to distinguish between the conscious servants of darkness and those unaware victims of evil who also serve evil and can be even more harmful than darkness itself. The currents of chaos should be explained from a scientific point of view. Let as many people as possible learn about it, because this servitude to darkness takes place in both the dense and the subtle spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 342:
The Thinker always warned about the attacks of chaos. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 343:
The Thinker frequently pointed out interesting facts about animal consciousness. His remarks were ridiculed on the grounds that animals have no intelligence and are therefore inferior beings, but the Thinker meant to show people that psychic energy works through all beings and throughout the universe. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 344:
During the lifetime of Our Sister of Siena the idea of telepathy was suppressed. Today much is said about telepathy, but its signs are still treated with skepticism. It is astonishing that even in progressive scientific societies there is doubt about it; this attitude only hinders research. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 344:
You have heard about the physician who was sent to investigate subtle manifestations, but could achieve nothing because prevailing conditions were not favorable for the success of his investigation. We want to encourage such research, but it is difficult to find some common ground for communication. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 344:
Urusvati can provide many convincing details to researchers, but it is essential that her testimony be listened to and correlated with that of Our Sisters and Brothers who have lived in the world. In such correlative studies one will be able to trace the evolution of knowledge about the subtle energies. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 345:
345. Urusvati knows how many subtle feelings and influences fill one's life. Imbalance, that dreadful scourge, is the obstacle to appreciating and understanding life's precious gifts. After millions of years of evolution humanity is still ignorant about the art of achieving harmony. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 346:
I hope that some people will read My words to their immediate friends and will collect examples from the life around them. There is no need to be amazed about the little girl who suddenly began to speak twelve languages! And one can discover many other phenomena which could be explained scientifically. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 346:
The Thinker spoke about the inextinguishable fire of the heart. He understood the path of humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 347:
For example, powerful poisons have been discovered that are salutary when used in a certain way. But do people care about these salutary properties? Usually their first impulse is to experiment with the destructive qualities. Poisons often have medicinal powers, but to entrust them to irresponsible hands would be the greatest folly. The same can be said about all aspects of life. Discoveries are safe only when their use is goal-fitting. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 347:
The same is true about most mass manifestations. Certainly a multitude intensifies psychic forces, but only rarely can the ecstasy of a crowd be of high quality. During quiet, constructive periods the manifestations can be very intense, because there is nothing to prevent the subtle energy from approaching the physical world. Moreover, people of a quiet and balanced nature create a more suitable atmosphere and intensify the phenomena. Thus, one may observe entire eras of evolution and involution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 349:
349. Urusvati knows how emphatically We insist upon the need for harmony and unity. We often speak about unification, but now We wish to point out a special aspect of this concept - harmony. Only unification will bring right results. It is true that any kind of unification will intensify energy. Even unity in evil can be effective, but it can never be harmonious, for evil by its very nature is disharmonious. Also, unity in evil cannot last, and its results will be vague. But goodness is always harmonious, and it alone can produce meaningful results. Thus, by speaking of harmony We affirm goodness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 350:
It may be asked how man can discriminate between his good and evil thoughts. Words can be deceptive, but at the deepest level of thought people do not deceive themselves. They understand quite well the difference between noble deeds and crime. The outward appearance of a deed is not its essence: this essence is clearly perceived in the heart of the author of the deed. Thus, man should not become a sower of destructive forces. Let everyone think about creating good. When people think scientifically they will understand the laws of ethics. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 351:
We can provide an example of information that was prematurely interrupted. Once, We sent a mental message about the sad condition of a certain Western country, but as soon as the first word, "space," was sent, unwanted listeners were discovered and the communication had to be interrupted. In order to fulfill Our intention We used a code word, which was sent at night. We continued with our communication the following night, not naming the country, because Urusvati could then understand the meaning of Our message. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 351:
I mention this episode to remind you about the caution that must be exercised in dealing with the filling of space. Even in earthly life people seek the opinions of experts in order to learn the meaning of events. It is the same when certain entities try to intercept Our communications in order to use the information for their own purposes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 351:
What great harm results from a careless attitude to life! You know how unwisely some people extract fragments from Our books. This is very harmful, for one can never know how or by whom such incomplete quotations might be interpreted. We are concerned first of all about the accuracy of what is conveyed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 351:
The Thinker was concerned about His disciples, wanting them to be responsible for every word they uttered. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 353:
When the ancients urged, "Know thyself," they were primarily concerned with the development of the power of observation. This process is no mystery. People should simply become more attentive to their own nature and to their surroundings, and should realize that they are responsible for the quality of their projections. It is strange that the interval between sleep and awakening remains unnoticed. People read about the particular qualities of drowsiness. The ancient initiates knew how acutely perceptive one becomes during this state, but this knowledge remained only with the initiates, who alone could remember their experiences. The average person, absorbed in his work, had no time for such observation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 354:
354. Urusvati knows that very few have a right attitude about those who have passed into the Subtle World. Some grieve over the deceased, thus interfering with their ascent, and others criticize them, which is equally harmful. In some cases the deceased are completely forgotten, and this, too, is wrong. It is essential to have a proper, harmonious attitude. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 354:
Let us imagine a dear one who is in an adjoining room absorbed in some important work. Our first impulse is to safeguard his quietude and take all precautions against disturbing him. We provide the best conditions for the speedy fulfillment of his task. We are concerned about the work, and send our benevolent thoughts to him. We know that our dear one is near us, and although we would like to see him, we realize that we have no right to disturb him. We are patient, knowing that we shall be together at the right time. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 354:
In the same way, there is much to tell our friend who has passed into the Subtle World, but out of love for him we must control our desire and be cautious. We shall not allow a single word of evil, not wanting disharmonious currents to disturb his work. In short, we shall have a right attitude to the situation, and shall not grieve about the imaginary loss. How can we, knowing that our dear one lives and is near? Nor should we insist upon physical communication. If he is meant to, he will hasten to appear at the proper time. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 354:
One should be concerned about harmony, which is essential for both worlds. If an important task is being performed near us, we should not quarrel or make noise. Even in daily life people celebrate in the name of an absent one, and try, for example, to take care of the dear one's possessions. We act wisely if we behave toward the deceased as we would toward an absent friend. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 354:
The Thinker taught, "Let us send a smile of love to the deceased. Let us send encouragement to all pilgrims. May they rest peacefully at the crossroads. Pilgrim, tell us about the wondrous countries!" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 355:
Let us elaborate upon this seeming suddenness of experience, for nothing occurs without a cause. Even when We speak about a "sudden illumination," it should be understood from a relative, earthly viewpoint. Although the illumination is sensed suddenly, it is the result of a lengthy process of the refinement of consciousness. Such refinement usually begins at an early age, or rather, is brought by the soul from the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 355:
People endure many humiliating situations and much self-doubt before they dare to speak about their powers. But the most difficult and incomprehensible potential for ordinary people to realize is their participation in cosmic events. The heart is strongly affected during such processes, but what earthly physician can understand the dangers of cosmic tension? As a rule, physicians do not even notice signs of cosmic suffering. They would rather accuse the patient of malingering than admit that cosmic disturbance could be the cause. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 358:
People are impatient in everything. To explain each phenomenon they hasten to create their own rules, and through such arbitrary, willful interference, they interrupt the most valuable manifestations. This is why it is so important that you be reminded about the variety of Our communications. One should bear in mind that if Our force can be affected by cosmic currents, it is even more difficult for the efforts of beginners. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 358:
When We speak about purification of thinking We have in mind primarily liberation from preconceived notions. Imagine someone experimenting with the receiving of direct communications who then tries to introduce his own thoughts. Such a student will only mix up the messages. There have been many such cases. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 358:
When We speak about Our Inner Life We primarily want to impress upon you the diversity of conditions that surround you and Us. It is an annoying fact that people fail to understand that we are all surrounded by the same currents of energy. Only when you realize this will you come close to Us. This closeness will evoke reverence, or in other words, acceptance of the Teacher. Alas, it is seldom that the Teacher is accepted. At times people may feel sparks of devotion, but such flickering will only irritate the atmosphere. We do not speak about Our authority, but about the principle on which harmonious communion can be built. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 359:
The ancients paid much attention to the study of the psychic nature of man, and such studies took place not only in the temples, but also in special schools, which, when later established in Greece, were called Academies. Many subjects were studied in them, including the legends, which were the main source of information about life in remote antiquity. Even now, scientists who study folklore can find there traces of profound wisdom. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 359:
We should investigate the heroic achievements of the ancients; we will find in them similarities with the achievements of modern science. As a matter of fact, the ancients not only dreamed about future scientific achievements, they were aware of many of them. If scientists were to look at the treasures of folklore from a scientific point of view, they would find many confirmations of the knowledge of ancient people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 360:
Therefore it is not only physicians who are equipped with the necessary knowledge about such matters; ordinary people can also give wise advice if sufficiently experienced and introspective. Long ago it was known that, even amid the most ordinary daily routine, it was possible to be in touch with reflections of the subtlest energies. Indeed, from the very depths of man's nature explosions erupt, as if a seal were opened by some special touch. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 360:
There is a curious state of mind called idee fixe. I am not referring to possession, which may have similar symptoms, but to obsessive, constantly repeated assertions, which can have a special significance. Medical science considers the idee fixe to be dangerous, but this is a baseless judgment. If we accept this opinion, we must then consider many splendid scientific minds insane! It is time to revise the notion about the insanity of genius, otherwise we will have to conclude that fools and dolts have sound and healthy minds! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 362:
362. Urusvati knows that intention equals action. More accurately, We can say that intention is more significant than action. Action discharges energy, whereas intention accumulates the energy that will be manifested as action. Therefore, when I advise being careful about intentions, I have in mind the maximum benefit. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 362:
The Thinker knew about this when He said, "May my thoughts reach those who will appreciate them." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 363:
363. Urusvati knows that labor engenders one of the most sublime joys. One would expect this truth to be accepted by all, but alas, labor is usually considered a burden and people dream only about holidays. However, We shall share with you Our concept of labor. We work always amidst the most tiring conditions and also have holidays, but Our holidays are periods of communion with the Highest Spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 363:
People are reluctant to accept the idea that a routine task should be followed by a period of concentrated thinking. How then can they imagine the kind of thought that kindles the fires of space and builds structures in the Subtle World? Even those who write about the significance of thought do not apply to themselves the rule about the inevitable and irreparable results of thinking. Man is a strange being, quite ready to accept the idea of the influence of someone else's thoughts, but oblivious to the results of his own thinking. Thus man neglects his own possibilities. I believe that the time has come for people to cease lecturing and to apply themselves to strict self-betterment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 363:
The Thinker was greatly concerned about the purity of the intentions of His disciples, and used to ask, "Precious substances are available even for the usual ablutions, but what substance can be used for purifying our intentions?" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 369:
369. Urusvati knows that there are certain individuals who can foresee the direction of evolution. Such co-workers of Ours can be found in different countries and ages. We use them as channels through which We transmit the varying degrees of aspiration that correspond to the needs of evolution. But it should be understood that such striving individuals are rare, and will feel out of place in any generation. It would be correct to think of them not as dwellers of Earth, but rather as guests, filled with memories of better worlds. Indeed, earthly life is not easy for them. They are filled with the spirit of service to humanity, but this concept is little understood on Earth. These toilers cannot find a common language with coarser earthly people. It is to be lamented that time so distorts their ideas, although eventually their words find some degree of recognition. All that I have said here is also true about Our own work, but through the centuries We have become sufficiently aware of the turning of the Wheel of Life. We understand that in motion much is consumed; even huge meteors are burned away, yet some of them succeed in carrying their diamonds to Earth. Only a calm understanding of earthly processes can reveal the whole range of accumulated knowledge. We call such observations a clarification of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 370:
The Thinker was careful about His habits, and knew how to relinquish any of them. His motto was, "Do not carry unneeded stones in your pockets." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 371:
371. Urusvati knows that in preparation for Infinity the earthly path is filled with both danger and joy. However, there are three kinds of doubters. The first asks, "And where is the promised joy? So much is said about joy, but now we hear only about endless dangers! After all, it is only because of the promised joy that we pay attention to instructions." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 371:
Bear in mind that certain terms should be understood relatively. For example, one may speak of "spiritual drought," but few understand the meaning of this condition. Yet it does come about, due to an intense but unbalanced concentration, when the consciousness is greatly elevated while the centers are unable to adjust themselves. Thus, temporarily, man cannot express his consciousness. Such turns of the spiral of consciousness are unavoidable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 372:
372. Urusvati knows how great are the dangers that We must overcome. You know about the terrible consequences of the explosion that was experienced by Our Brother V. Space absorbs many shocks! Nevertheless many terrible events take place as the result of disregarding Our Indications. Some people will argue and take issue with the beneficial advice, while others outwardly pretend to follow it, yet inwardly rebel. Pay particular attention to this second type. If people could only understand how worthless are their false, superficial smiles! The most useful advice loses its significance if it is inwardly rejected; then nothing is left but the husk. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 372:
Besides hypocrisy, one can also expect to see great cunning. People will deceive themselves in order to justify their own weaknesses. Yet they will not stop to think about the dangers they create for themselves. On the surface they appear to be Our co-workers, yet where is the reverence that should be at the foundation of all collaboration? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 376:
There is much blasphemy. People hypocritically repeat the words of the Teaching and at the same time think without shame about inadmissible actions. Those of whom I speak should take note. The instructions that are sent can only be applied to life in full measure. Whom then will the hypocrites deceive? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 377:
377. Urusvati knows about the nature of battle in the Subtle World, where all things are created by the mind alone, and destroyed by the mind alone. One can imagine the clashes that take place when fury contends with the courage of justice. The battle takes place in the various spheres and its quality corresponds to the quality of those spheres. It is particularly frenzied in the sphere closest to Earth, where reign passions not yet outlived. All earthly errors survive here, for those who bear them have not been liberated from their passions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 377:
Unfortunately, people often make crude earthly comparisons that only serve to increase their misconceptions about the Subtle World. Examine human history, and you will see how the striving for Truth is impeded by human imaginings. The crude descriptions of the Subtle World do not correspond to its true condition. For example, the fury of the subtle entities is quite different from earthly rage. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 378:
One should not think that crime may be excused because of mental imbalance. We should search more deeply and look for causes rooted in the past. Such a study will clarify the concept of karma. The wise do not fear this law. Generally, humanity can be divided into two groups, those who fear the consequences of karma and those who accept them calmly. Avoid those who fear, for they almost certainly sense the approach of karmic retribution. They may not yet know anything about its effects, but in the depths of the Chalice the long-forgotten viper is rising to the surface. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 379:
You also know about the sacred pains of Upasika, whose doctors would never have accepted the true explanation for them - that they were the result of excessive self-sacrifice. There are those who will object to such an expending of psychic energy, but are such objections proper? One could just as well question the value of the self-sacrificing lives of Our Sisters in Spain and Italy, who both stand as lofty examples of workers for the Common Good. They struggled against injustice and ignorance, endured terrible abuse, and demonstrated patience beyond understanding. Both suffered from sacred pains. No one could diagnose their various ailments, which broke out unexpectedly and ended just as suddenly. No one could trace the cause of their pains, least of all those for whose sake the energy had been expended. But their sublime self-sacrifice led to the glory of ascension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 380:
380. Urusvati knows that those who do not ponder upon the goal of existence during their earthly lives prepare a dark future for themselves after death. Urusvati saw a woman who, though good and kind from an earthly point of view, never thought about the meaning of life. When she crossed into the Subtle World she was utterly helpless, and did not even know how to accept the help of her Guide. Urusvati performed a good deed by visiting this disembodied soul and showing her that help and guidance were very near. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 380:
Most people cannot understand that even having such a fine quality as kindness while in an earthly state is not sufficient, for it is also necessary to think about the future path while still on Earth. Even if such thinking is elementary, it nevertheless will develop the imagination. Without some idea about the next world the disembodied soul is confused by its new and incomprehensible surroundings. If, while still on Earth, man cultivates thoughts about the joyous experiences that await him in the next world, he develops his imagination and prepares himself for entry into the corresponding spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 381:
One should learn to distinguish each small particle of energy and pay careful attention to it. People furiously shout, "He is not one of us, crucify him!" Fools! He is indeed not one of you, he is of fire! Only the ignorant extinguish the light and then remain in darkness, complaining about their cruel fate. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 384:
384. Urusvati knows how potentially harmful it is to apply earthly measures to supermundane circumstances. I am referring to those people who read about the Foundations of Life, yet approach the Truth in an earthly way. They have a sense of proportion when dealing with minor events, but when confronted by major tests they cannot find a proper approach, and rely on their limited, earthly judgment. However, it is precisely in extraordinary circumstances that one should apply a supermundane level of understanding. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 384:
One can observe how the approach of various subtle entities, even though not altogether negative, can shock the whole organism. If the influence of human beings upon one another is strong, the influence of the invisible worlds is far more intense, especially when the subtle entities direct their attention to a particular individual as a chosen victim. The disharmony caused by invisible entities is not uncommon and can cause physical indisposition. Urusvati knows what We speak about. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 386:
386. Urusvati knows about salutary rhythm or the so-called "natural" yoga. In the Middle Way of Buddha's Teaching, in Plato's writings on ethics, and in the schools of the Eye of Horus in Egypt, we can find instruction about the yoga that is linked with earthly life. Especially at the present time one should pay particular attention to the natural development of psychic energy, which should be studied and also applied in life. It is true that psychic energy acts independently, but now I am speaking of its conscious application. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 386:
People should learn about the process of ceaseless thinking, which works like a pulse and generates a beneficial rhythm. This description is instructive. It indicates that good thinking is also healthy thinking, and produces a benevolent inner fire. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
I speak a great deal about this vast Subtle World, not only because one should know as much as possible about it, but also because of its closeness to earthly life. There are many who will say that not enough has been revealed yet about the Subtle World, but the same could be said about earthly life, which is filled with wonders far surpassing anything in the imagination. Why not extend these wonders into Infinity? Then we shall grasp the possibilities of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
The passing into the Subtle World is like the fleeting moment of a dream; the one who has been resting in sleep will, upon awakening, find himself in completely new surroundings, and his thoughts may become so confused that, not yet adapted to the Subtle World, he will not think to call for the Guide's help. Does not the same thing happen in earthly life? No one speaks about Guides while in the earthly state, and in the Subtle World this close bond often goes unused. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 394:
It is said about a Warrior that he is unchanged in joy and in sorrow, in victory and in defeat. It is not about indifference that We speak, but about a degree of intensity that, by its velocity of motion, prevents perception of extremes. I often speak about a bad experience and at the same time refer to joy. In the speed of his movement the pilgrim passes quickly over both mountain and abyss. He is so absorbed in his mission that his striving carries him over all obstacles upon the wings of success. Likewise, We are in such tension that Our striving carries Us through, with new measures of time and events. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 395:
More than once I have told you about wonderful, dynamic people who gave all their strength in selfless service. They suffered much, but their lightning-like discharges of energy were healing for all of space. They could not know where the salutary results would occur, and only later, when in the Subtle World, were they able to witness their victory. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 398:
Much has been said about contemplation and concentration in the transmission of verbal messages. But now We speak about an act of mental transmission that is like a lightning bolt, so intense that it is beyond describing in words, when only the most penetrating straight-knowledge is acting. Such straight-knowledge derives its power from the accumulation of consciousness. No time is needed for such communications. They are at the threshold of ecstasy, and an active love is expressed in them. One can understand that words are inappropriate when the essence of thought is aflame. But one must be trained to master these lightning flashes of thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 399:
One other condition prevents the correct study of this knowledge left to us from antiquity. Originally the images were placed upon insulated metal plates, but since the plates were never permanently fastened to the images, the secret of combining metals was safeguarded. We have already spoken about this insulating plate upon which the hands were placed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 399:
I speak about these ancient achievements in order to put to shame many of our contemporaries, who are proud of their numerous discoveries but often cannot maintain the simplest conditions necessary for their experiments. Furthermore, people do not wish to learn patience. They should think about what great patience was needed by the ancients for the investigation of alloys. As the centuries passed some metals were forgotten and later rediscovered. It is instructive to note how many things were forgotten by humanity! Among these was radium, which in ancient times had another name; it was called "heart of the firmament." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 400:
400. Urusvati knows how uninterested and forgetful people are about past eras. Not realizing that today's culture is linked to the past, they demean it and thus limit their knowledge of the present. The recent past is vaguely remembered, and the ancient periods have been completely forgotten. Thus do people restrict the scope of their life awareness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 400:
It is remarkable that, while in the Subtle World, people receive information about the earliest eras, but only a few are able to preserve any memory of this knowledge during subsequent incarnations. If they later find relics from these ancient periods, they generally do not recognize them. But tangible proof, such as physical contact with objects of those eras, is not really necessary. The essential thing is to preserve deeply within one's consciousness the assurance of their existence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 400:
The Thinker used to show an ancient stone and say, "Let this witness remind us about the bygone life." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 402:
How can they say that the scientific study of the past, the life of far-off worlds, or of still-undiscovered energies, is not materialistic? And as far as Hierarchy is concerned, each denier has his own "hierarchy" and reveres it even more than We would recommend for the true Hierarchy! If we examine each concept from the materialistic point of view we will come to the conclusion that everything that exists is matter. But what about idealistic convictions? They, too, cannot be outside matter, although they touch upon its highest strata. Thus we see that both materialism and idealism are poorly defined concepts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 404:
404. Urusvati knows how highly We value thought about art. Art refines one's taste, but it also helps one to understand thought-images. It is necessary to accustom oneself to every kind of perception. We may read much about various phenomena, but it is not easy to transform what is read into actual perception. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 404:
For example, one may have read much about thought-images, but when actually passing into the Subtle World one becomes confused by the profusion of images in space. Only experienced observers who truly understand art and who can make use of the loftiest images in their thinking can interpret this phantasmagoria. Nature is certainly the best source for such imagery, but one must know how to observe it. In this, the works of the great masters will be helpful. Like magnets they attract the eyes and feelings, and through them people can learn how to approach nature. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 405:
We can say with certainty that all Our warnings will be met with ridicule. There are two kinds of ignorant people: some are ignorant because of their lack of learning, and others precisely because of their learning. The latter are the more dangerous for they allow no contradiction. One cannot talk with them about the Supermundane, but they should know that one drop may overfill the vessel. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 405:
The Thinker took care that His disciples should speak to people about past cataclysms. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 406:
We can provide many examples from life, when the apparent destruction of something actually assisted in its regeneration. Take for example the knowledge about Our Tower. Humanity seems to acknowledge it at one moment, and in the next almost forgets about Our very existence. These waves are not accidental, and each wave of evolution has its pralaya. Only such changes produce the spiral of knowledge. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 406:
The same process occurs with periods of creative activity, but the wise know that every labor must have its period of rest. We do not intend to encourage or provide justification for idlers, but are speaking about enlightened workers. They will recognize in their hearts the ebb tide that heralds the flood of creativity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 409:
Often a fervent desire fails to achieve its goal, whereas a barely pronounced word proves effective. Here again is evidence of the Subtle World. The power of earthly wailing may have its effect, but thought that is in accord with the Subtle World is far more powerful. People think so little about the Subtle World that they may be unaware of this accord. It is hopeless to expect that Our messages will be received completely if the heart is not open. Many times We have advised keeping the gates of the consciousness open, but, unfortunately, bars and bolts prevent the admittance of help. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 411:
Let our labors serve as a reminder about active patience. Patience gives accuracy to our work, and in the high quality of labor we shall understand the meaning of harmony. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 414:
There should be no difference of opinion between you and the Guiding Forces. It is possible to think in different languages, or wear different clothes, but there must be no deviation from the Foundations. Think about Our Towers. It would be unwise not to collaborate in the purification of psychic energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 417:
Yet, how can we understand evolution if our consciousness has not accepted the principle of motion? People know about the movement of the planets, but do not apply this law to themselves, and while Earth rotates, humanity clings to the idea of immobility. Thus every word about the beauty of motion is undermined by the inertia of human consciousness. In such a state of discord with Be-ness how can one expect speedy development? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 419:
The lazy will ask if it is worth taking such pains over things that will be forgotten anyway, but they do not know about the saturation of space, which can be so filled with thought that people are influenced without spoken words. Personal labor thus becomes spatial, and fatigue is impossible. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 421:
421. Urusvati knows about the so-called devourers of air, and also the similar devourers of psychic energy and of spatial currents. They all suffer from states of imbalance for which there are many causes - atmospheric, atavistic, or karmic, and people can be excessively influenced by these causes because of their personal habits. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 422:
422. Urusvati knows about the problems involved in the transfusion of blood. The physical properties of the blood are already being taken into account, but these are primitive considerations, and two additional aspects should be mentioned. It will soon be learned that the psychic quality of blood is of particular importance, and the time will come when its karmic condition will also be taken into account. Only by attention to all three aspects will the right results be obtained. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 422:
Mixing supplies of whole blood is proof of ignorance. From both the physical and the psychic point of view one should consider what incompatible elements have been indiscriminately combined to produce a false cure instead of a real one. People fail to understand what they are preparing for future generations. On the one hand they seem to care about the purity of future generations, but on the other thoughtlessly transfuse mixed blood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 425:
But how seldom we meet with such a consciously careful upbringing! Even the best teachers sometimes find themselves in such difficult conditions that they have no possibility of paying attention to the individual qualities of their pupils. In some families the question of upbringing is not considered, and the children are left to themselves with no caressing hand and no parental voice to tell them about the marvelous world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 425:
Our Sisters labor greatly by helping in the education of children. The little ones can tell many tales about being visited by beautiful women and even playmates. There are many such phenomena, but adults do not like to listen to children's stories. These visits are necessary, and sometimes, by one such contact, a child can be reminded of the task that was accepted in the Subtle World. Many children's tears are dried by these luminous visits. Great is the labor of these Sisters, the Carriers of Light. Supermundane work requires self-sacrifice, for it is performed under the most varied and often extremely unpleasant conditions. To raise children properly one must learn to impart joy, and thus transform daily routine into a festival. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 426:
People may listen to the most exalted words yet not apply them in life. When We speak about upbringing, education in the perception of beauty is the most important aspect. Man must belong to Beauty! He can perceive it in every sunbeam. He can accept it in the harmony of sounds. Poverty is no obstacle, for Cosmos is open equally to the poor and the rich. Let earthly teachers learn to train people in the perception of Beauty. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 427:
427. Urusvati knows about the filling of space with thought-waves. You can imagine how strained is the space around Us, with waves of the most varied intensity and content intercepting one another. But often these waves are alike in intensity and can interpermeate. It is impossible to tell which hours are the more silent, for the waves invade from both hemispheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 427:
People talk about ceremonial rays. It would be better if they thought about rays of urgent assistance. In the midst of conflagration, a special collaboration is needed. We have already spoken of the time that is worse than war, and now such a time can be seen. Observers may think that its limits have been reached, but there is limitlessness in everything. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 428:
428. Urusvati knows that the writer who collects historical information about Our Brotherhood is performing a crucial task. Let him not hurry to complete it, for much data comes unexpectedly. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 428:
Let him also gather those poetic fictions about Our Towers, of which there is an abundance. This legendary material must be recorded, and collected in separate chapters. People will be interested to learn how these notions were interpreted by different cultures. The songs of different nations will also remind us about the Unknown Place toward which pilgrims of every kind are striving. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 429:
Often the hand that is writing about a lofty subject radiates a light that can be seen against a white sheet of paper. The radiation then accumulates in the manuscript and imparts to it a special significance. These luminous emanations of light remain for many centuries. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 429:
The teacher should continue to remind the pupil about the vast numbers of natural phenomena that have remained unknown due to ignorance. In Our observations We are particularly saddened by the fact that people often pass by the special, precious proofs of the subtle nature of man without even noticing them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 430:
430. Urusvati knows that it is possible to see not only the human aura, but also the ectoplasm, which is an essential part of our subtle nature. It is well known that subtle beings make use of the medium's ectoplasm, and weave from it their visible garments, but I wish now to remind you that everyone possesses this immutable phenomenon. Subtle beings circle about all of us and use pieces of it, with the result that the atmosphere around man is filled with shreds of this substance. Many people often notice misty spots that float past in space and assume varied forms. Physicians explain these manifestations as resulting from the imperfection of human vision, but they actually demonstrate the efficiency of our eyesight! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 430:
One might ask if an outflow of ectoplasm affects the health. Indeed it can, depending particularly upon the nature of the thieving, voracious inhabitants of the lower strata who do not care about the harm they commit. But thoughtful beings can also approach, and they hasten to replenish the stolen ectoplasm. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 430:
Remember that ectoplasm is exuded not only at special seances, but constantly, and only a strong and courageous consciousness prevents an excessive outflow. But what a dense atmosphere is formed by these shreds, and people have to breathe this refuse! Yet, there are also wonderful secretions, known as the food of the gods. We will speak about these later. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 431:
Likewise, anyone who knows about the Great Service will remember that any unworthy action will cause pain to someone. Old governesses used to say to children who had done something wrong, "Your angel will weep," and this warning reached to the very depths of the children's hearts. Truly, each unkind action causes someone to suffer. What Higher Communion can there be when natural laws are violated? People may think that everything is admissible, even robbery and murder! But who are They who will approach the place of crime? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 433:
It is not only in the sequence of incarnations that various accumulations occur. One can observe changes of desires and aspirations even within one human life. This may also happen by involution, when one falls into savagery and dullness, but let us not speak now about such gloomy manifestations. On the contrary, let us stress how much good one can accumulate during one earthly life - one can learn without limit! The impulse of a growing consciousness will disclose how varied are the ways of seeking. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 433:
And in this quest We help. We direct people's attention to new books. We inspire useful turning-points in discussion. We send thoughts about new discoveries. We send warnings about harmful errors. It is joyous to render this help unnoticed. We value those fighters who bravely repel the assaults of darkness. People should recall how they were instructed in the Subtle World, how the Luminous Beings approached them, and how the growth of their consciousness permitted these Instructors to come close. The same thing takes place in the earthly life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 435:
Remember that this epidemic was foreseen long ago. When We spoke about Armageddon, We had in mind not only war, but all the devastating consequences of humanity's confusion. But one should not fall into despair, for a depressed state opens the door to all that is poisonous. It is wise to know that Armageddon is accompanied by epidemics. We cannot limit our awareness to known forms of illnesses, but must be ready to face the most complicated and unusual symptoms. Physicians must be able to recognize these new diseases, which are now appearing everywhere. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 437:
We know well enough that ideas do not belong to Us, and that We are only the transmitters of these gifts from space. It is not possible to identify who has originated each thought; even on earthly paths such investigations are impossible. What then can one say about the Higher Worlds, about the inexhaustible Source of Thought! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 438:
438. Urusvati knows that each of Our Indications helps to open the gate. However, there is no Indication that does not require labor for its fulfillment. There are many stories about Our unheard-of splendor, but little has been said about Our Labor. When one considers the most intensive human labor and extends it to infinity, the quality of all supermundane labor can then be understood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 438:
Humanity should be advised to multiply the intensity of labor. Especially during these days of Armageddon is this advice needed. Everyone can continue his labor, but must intensify it. Only such care about the effort and quality of labor can help to diminish the confusion of humanity. The one who can find within himself the strength to labor, even amidst confusion, creates equilibrium in his environment. This is especially needed when entire nations fall into madness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 442:
We have often spoken about straight-knowledge; let communion with Us help this natural development. In this growth it should be understood that some common, everyday occurrences are far more significant than so-called world events. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 443:
As a rule, people do not understand that their Primary Energy is limitless. Supermundane experiences cannot be expressed in earthly words, yet, because they possess all the qualities of the human microcosm, one may say about Cosmos that it rejoices and grieves. It is correct to think of cosmic thought as sentient, and the sensitive human heart will vibrate in consonance with the great ebb and flow of cosmic energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 444:
Even those who rebel against the usual human categories must accept the law of individuality. There is no phenomenon on Earth in which a vivid individuality is not revealed. For example, We have spoken before about ectoplasm, which is inherent in everyone, but every manifestation of ectoplasm is individual. The same principles may be said to apply in the liberating of the subtle body. The usual forcible methods only create obstacles, for such prescriptions do not consider the individuality. Thus do We value each person's unique approach to things. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 445:
445. Urusvati knows about the limitlessness of all mental processes, of which the free will is one. By means of the free will people can oppose even cosmic forces. Be not surprised if I tell you that even cosmic laws can be shaken by the efforts of free will, which is why there are so many karmic misfortunes. Instead of following the cosmic way, people provoke great upheavals, and by the insistency of their free will affect the harmony of Cosmos. It not only affects Cosmos, but reverberates increasingly, gaining strength throughout the spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 445:
The sages of antiquity tried to appeal to the conscience of people by relating tales about epic heroes who could converse with the far-off worlds, but the legends remained mere fairy-tales. Even in this century, the Age of Energy, people pay no attention to the energy of thought. One can rejoice that transference of thought is being studied in some universities, but unfortunately this research has been limited to a few mechanical methods that will never enlighten humanity regarding the importance of thought as the subtlest energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 446:
Many people talk a great deal about love and devotion, but do not manifest them in life. They often speak about the Teacher, yet make no effort to forge a strong bond. We do not mean that people should depend completely upon the Teacher. On the contrary, We advise independent activity, but within the heart there must gleam the lamp of love. Only then will the responding flame be kindled. Explain it as you will, even as an electric current, but the current of true love is a strong bond, and true confidence grows only from love. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 448:
Even in the poorest environments people dream about the expansion of possibilities, yet man often lives without raising his eyes towards the stars or thinking once about Infinity. How can this be possible? Let the misguided preacher deprive only himself of the higher achievements, for the day will come when he will be asked what right he has to deprive his brethren of the Higher Realms. If people already know of the Subtle Worlds, they will inevitably think of the Supreme Goal, and no one has the right to deprive others of what they already sense within themselves. Indeed, it is pointless to lock a door when the key is already in the hand of the guest! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 449:
People often lose their equilibrium when they hear about danger, and fearing one danger, they evoke ten others. But with experience people will learn that danger, first of all, must be faced with equilibrium. When travelers are warned about danger, only a few accept the warning intelligently. The timid traveler will enumerate all the possible dangers and conjure up insurmountable difficulties, while the true warrior will collect his strength to overcome the obstacles. He knows that danger can appear from below, from above, and from every side, but this does not frighten him. On the contrary, the intensification of his forces fills him with joy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 449:
Great is the feeling of joyous readiness! Such a radiant feeling is without limit; it illumines the entire aura and multiplies the physical strength. The mother who saves her child is imbued with strength. Equally strong is the one who is ready to repel all attacks, and in such full readiness is manifested the unification of his various energies. We are speaking specifically about extraordinary combinations of energy, but people ignore signs of extreme danger. If the feeling of constant readiness is cultivated in childhood, it will provide victory over egoism. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
These benefits could be considerably increased if before falling asleep people would realize that they are about to make contact with the great Subtle World. If they perceive even to a small degree the importance of these contacts, they will begin to approach this realm. One is often amazed at having dreamt at the same time of people both living and dead; but there is nothing astonishing in this, because for the subtle body there is neither time nor space.
|